The RA, Volume V

Student Affairs

By Isaac Byrne

Copyright © 2024 by Isaac Byrne

All rights reserved . This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

First Edition, 2024

Author’s Note: Some places this work contains external links, specifically to a roster of the names, room numbers, and Discord nicknames of the characters, as well as to a floor plan of Higgins 3 . They are included solely for ease of reference in sections where they may provide additional clarity, but are not strictly necessary for enjoyment of the story. This information is also included in the appendix of this work along with AI generated images of the characters.

Table of Contents

Chapter One: First of November

There was something about the way the old faded curtains of the Lakeview residence halls failed to block the morning sunlight that felt like home. I’d always been kind of a baby about it. Back home, my parents had been forced to put blackout curtains in my bedroom to put a stop to my complaints. Freshman year – only five years ago – I’d struggled with it bigtime. My own RA, who I think I was still friends with on facebook even though I couldn’t remember his name, had told me I wasn’t allowed to do the same to my room there. Sophomore year I got the dreaded southern facing window. By the start of junior year, it was just what mornings were, yellowed light streaming in, barely filtered by cheap curtains. The first and last couple months of the year the foliage helped. Lakeview’s campus had tons of trees. Soon the leaves would all be gone, though. It was the end of October–

No. No, it was November first. Last night had been  the last day of October. Halloween. Even still mostly asleep, the dawn light hitting me right in the eyelids, it was hard to forget that.

Nevertheless, the light wasn’t what woke me up. It was one of those divine mornings where my dreams and the waking world collaborated on a pleasant transition. This feeling was one I hadn’t felt in a while, and had missed.

Her lips formed a snug ring around my cock. Morning wood best  wood , as one of my football players from Roland had said when I confronted him about gripes that he’d been seen walking to the shower in the morning with his towel over his shoulder and no other covering. I’d written him up – that hadn’t been a community where open nudity had been met with widespread approval, unlike Higgins 3 – but I had to concede he had a point.

I’d fallen asleep like this, I remembered, sort of. I was only barely awake, part of me still in the lounge with the Hotties and part of me still in the dream. Memory, dream and reality coincided in this sweet, patient blowjob, though. The lips of a woman who I knew would be happy to ditch class and keep it up all day for me. Not her choice, but we were all of us dealing with a situation in which our choices had been limited or outright snatched away. At least this morning we were both enjoying it, in the best way.

Eyes still closed against that infernal light, I stroked her cheek appreciatively. It was hard not to love her, even with all that had happened between us. I’d turned her into a cocksucking slut, and I’d done it on purpose. Worse, I wasn’t sure that I didn’t think it was for the best. It wasn’t. How could it be? But I wasn’t sure, like I knew I ought to be.

She purred at my touch, and with this slight acknowledgment I was beginning to wake up, she picked up the tempo. Like she always did. She was insatiable, but we were both happier for it. Still clumsy for all her practice, but that was part of the charm. We were both still figuring out how to live in this strange and sexy new world we’d been thrust into.

The Spencer Effect, as I’d come to call it, was intensifying even as she chased my first orgasm of the day. After all Tori had put me through last night–

Oh god, oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck, Tori, what the fuck had I –

But I still had something left over. Not that she needed it. Like Marisa had told me, I was excreting this stuff through every hole, every pore. Just touching something and then having someone else touch it was enough. If she were sucking my finger, much less my cock, it would be filling her with those chemicals, heightening her attachment, her arousal, her excitement. There were worse ways to have shitty sexual experiences at college, as Ramona liked to remind me whenever I started feeling bad about it. This morning, with those divine lips wrapped around me, worshiping me, it was impossible to imagine how this could be bad.

I ventured one eye open, only for a moment. It caught a flash of irksome light and nothing else before I slammed it closed once more.

So I let memory take over, tactile sensations swimming with softness and beauty and wetness and brownness and a hope that this would never end, hope so strong that I could feel  it every bit as much as I could feel her tongue urgently coaxing her first dose of what we both hoped would be many today. Maybe at some point we could pause, and talk about where we were as individuals and as a duo, and where we wanted to go from here. Maybe she’d just talk to me about classes or her cat or any dumb thing she wanted, to let me hear her voice, talking, for my ears alone.

It was a new day. Anything was possible.

“I missed this so much,” I murmured.

She responded with a very reciprocal noise from the depths of her throat as her hands tried to pump my cum into her mouth. Not yet, though. I knew she liked to take her time, and this morning I was only too happy to take mine.

Reality began to crowd out dreams as the day became not just light on my eyelids but times and places and obligations. I had class today. Before that, I needed to take a shower, wash off all the spit and sweat and Tori

Oh fuck, Tori, I’m sorry, I didn’t meant for it to–

and after that, figure out what I was going to do with this whole mess. Ramona was  gone now. She’d texted  me last night from her hotel. I’d offered to go house hunting with her this weekend, drive around and see what the market was like in the area. She didn’t need a big two-story place like the one she was ceding to her ex-husband. They’d never gotten around to filling those two child-sized bedrooms, thankfully.

Then there were the Hotties. Last night, and the night before, we’d all gotten a taste of where we were now. Touching and kissing and lap-dancing and public triple blowjobs were all matters of Higgins 3 history now, witness-verified. The fig leaf of my thousand insistences that I was not allowed to mess around with residents was as gone as the canopy of leaves failing to keep the sun off my eyelids. They wanted me, and now they knew they could have me if only I said yes. At least Peyton and Sydney were still off-limits, that weird mega-sexy dance culminating in a firm but formal rejection of any interest I might have. Which only left two and a half dozen more mouths to feed, as it were.

Speaking of, she was getting louder. Wetter. Spitting on my shaft, massaging her spit into it even as she sucked it right back down. There was nothing skillful or refined about it. Just raw, animalistic pursuit of an orgasm she would only experience secondhand.

At least, I thought, I have her. The rest of it I had no idea what to do, but at least I could rest on knowing that I had this, at least for today. I couldn’t ask her to go along with me on whatever followed, but she was here now.

“Kiss me?” I asked her, squinting for a final moment before I had to give in to the light.

She kept on sucking, but the blowjob adopted a decidedly smoochy quality. Eventually she acquiesced to my real request and finally climbed up my body to put her lips on mine. I could taste her prior pursuit on her tongue as she rammed it into my mouth, but I didn’t care. I didn’t care for the taste of blowjob  in my kisses, but I did enjoy a bit of kissing in my blowjobs. I held her against me, and I kissed those ruby lips until it became a choice between stopping to breathe or dying in her arms. It took me a moment to make up my mind.

“I love you, Savannah.”

The words slipped out unbidden. I was already trying to inhale them back down before they were all out. She was mad at me. She had a boyfriend! She thought I was a no-good slut – and she was right. What was I thinking, blurting–

“Savannah?” Tori asked, pulling back. “That’s the RA downstairs, right? Your ex? Did you… did you think I was…?”

Well, fuck. Savannah had been on duty last night. I knew because I’d checked the schedule, tried to coincide dropping  off the Halloween party trash with her and Vanessa checking the dreadway. I’d only seen her for a second, and then she’d slammed the loading dock door between us. Not before she’d seen Tori and her fuck-toy costume and let her reaction show on her face. At least in my dreams she’d forgiven and forgotten. Fat chance of that here in the waking world.

“Sorry. No, I was just waking up is all . That was great, Tori.”

“Was? But I didn’t finish. Not yet.”

There were good odds Tori had chugged down triple the volume of tears that I’d accidentally dripped on Casey. Maybe more. Until she had time away from me to detox again, like they had over fall break, she wasn’t ever going to be finished. If I kept letting her indulge herself like this, she could stay like she was last night – my depraved, pathetic, cock-addicted bitch – forever.

“For now you did. I, ah, need to get a shower.”

“I’ll bathe you. And I’ll finish sucking your cock. You can’t go to class like that, packing a loaded gun.”

“I need to get a shower alone .”

“But you like an audience, right? Leave the door open, let ‘em see. I… I don’t mind. I, um, would enjoy it. A little. Maybe. Just don’t make me stop or I’ll–”

“Maybe tomorrow.”

“Degrade me!” she blurted. “If you want, that is. If that’s what you’re into. I… I don’t mind. Much. Whatever you want to–”

“I said no, Tori.”

“But–!”

I gave her another kiss. She was panting when I pulled back – and I had to pull back hard as she tried to follow my lips. The poor girl looked like hell. Mostly because it was first thing in the morning and it seemed that sleep didn’t do much for that thick head of hair of hers, but also because she’d been sucking my cock for a total of a good two or three hours, minimum, since last night’s party began. Her costume was disheveled, one plump brown tit broken completely free of her bra.

“I had fun last night, Tori. I hope you had some, too.”

“Is this because I said I’d do it in front of everybody again? I mean, I’m not… I’m not some total ho. I don’t want  them to watch. But you seemed like you liked it, so if that’s what you need…”

“I don’t need anything. Except a shower . Alone. Thanks again, Tori.”

She caught my wrist as I made for the door. “Pull my string one more time?”

I sighed. God, I can’t believe I’d condoned that. Even as the other girls swarmed around her, pulling it and laughing as she babbled one slutty pronouncement after the next, I’d let it happen. I tried not to let my chagrin show as I humored her, one last time. What would her costume be next Halloween, I wondered?

Maybe she’d go as someone who’d recovered a little dignity. I hoped so.

The mechanism for the string had been taken from a real pull-string doll, taped into the strap of her bra to convey a reasonably convincing illusion that she was herself a doll. She’d broken the voicebox, but the string still worked. Or it had last night; I released it only to discover it hadn’t survived the night, dropping and hanging limply against Tori’s sweaty back. Not just a fuck toy. A broken  fuck toy. I’d done that.

“I always have fun with my RA’s cock in my mouth!” she proclaimed with a performative vapid giggle. Then, like I’d tried so hard not to see so many times last night, her eyes sank in shame, then just as quickly she mastered it and forced a hopeful smile.

I’d. Done. That.

Fuck.

I made myself smile back. Or I tried to. I really did. “I’ll see you later, Tori.”

I shut my room behind me, hoping she wouldn’t still be there when I got back. Hell, part of me was hoping I wouldn’t be there when I got back either.

“Hey Spencer! That party was so  fun last night,” said Emma, pausing her tooth brushing to wave. She was in her underwear and her Hotties shirt, returned by Ramona to the floor last night.

“Yeah, same. Err, I mean, it was. I agree. Sorry, still waking up,” I muttered.

She took a quick step to block my path, her fingers resting gently on my chest. “And, um, if you’re taking a shower, I, um, need one too? I know you usually have Casey do that, but…” She shrugged, smiling hopefully. “I’m a good showerer, too.”

“I think I got this one, but thanks,” I said, squirming around her. The water couldn’t get cold enough.

****************************************************************

Vanessa took it well when I modified our lunch plans from what we’d agreed on the night before in a libidinous moment – namely, to meet in my room and jointly skullfuck Tori, again – to surprisingly decent Mexican fast food at the Penderdast food court.

My colleague was already waiting for me. I bumped into Jacqui and what I’d guess was one of her teammates frowning through the limited produce  offerings; she blushed at the memory of the night before and let me off with a shy wave. I plopped down across from Vanessa, all out of any blush of my own.

We ate for five minutes without saying more than hello. Ordinarily, I’d call it one of the reasons I didn’t hang out with Vanessa more, but today, it was a relief. I was already back from class, but I’d not heard a word my professors said. I’d been so spaced out that this girl Ellie (not Tori’s roommate, different Ellie) a few seats over had taken notice, taking the opportunity to ask me if I wanted to get the notes from her, or maybe join the study group she was putting together in advance of the test before Thanksgiving break in a few weeks. This wasn’t my first rodeo, though; hey I’m starting a study group wanna  get in on the ground floor  was just a nerd’s way of asking a guy out with full plausible deniability when the others no-showed. Ellie was cute, same as her Higgins 3 counterpart, but the last thing I needed was another girl hooked on my musk. She still sent me a pic of her notes though, which was kind.

“About last night,” I began once the group at the adjacent table packed up. Vanessa ramming her hips into the back of Tori’s head to control her sucking me off by the dumpsters had been sort of the metaphor for the evening, a circus of depravity and debasement with yours truly as the ringmaster.

Vanessa answered before I could ask. “I am so  sorry about that. I don’t know what I was thinking. I promise I don’t normally do things like that.”

I snickered. “Same. I don’t think prostitutes do stuff like what we did last night.”

It was readily apparent that unlike me, my coworker could still blush. “I know. And I want to apologize to that girl. I know she said she wanted it or whatever, but I feel just awful. Unless you think it would be better if you just told her I said I was sorry. So she’s not embarrassed.”

“Don’t worry about Tori,” I assured her. “Trust me, if any part of her resents what we did – which I doubt – she’s got bigger issues.”

Vanessa shifted some of her salad around the plastic dish it had been pre-packaged in. “That’s that girl who was trying to get you fired, isn’t it?”

“Yeah. Was. We… came to an understanding.”

“Oh.” Shift shift. Skewer. Unskewer. “Good.”

I sighed. “It’s not good. Better than it was, maybe, in some ways. But basically agreeing to do the kinds of thing we did last night in exchange for her acquiescence–”

“Cool word.”

I smiled. “–doesn’t feel very good.”

Vanessa was the sort of girl who couldn’t make eye contact when sex was on the table. Never mind that we’d basically made out pretty hardcore during that Tori thing last night. She was studying a cherry tomato like it was a moon rock. “So you’re, um, hooking up? To shut her up?”

“I… It’s complicated.” It really wasn’t though. I’d drugged her, cranked her sex drive through the roof, then humiliated her and used her. What that all looked and felt like from Tori’s angle, I didn’t know, but if I were a betting man, I’d bet her response would be a wholehearted MOAR . “But hey, forget about that. You and I, we sort of…”

“Yeah.”

“And it was so great. You were great.”

“Yeah. Thanks.”

“And I–”

“You don’t have to date me,” Vanessa interjected. “I’m not really dating material, anyway. It’s OK.”

I shook my head. “You’re not… what? Says who ?”

“My ex-boyfriend. And the one before him. And the boy I dated in high school junior year who told me that kissing me was like kissing a corpse – a corpse that didn’t like kissing, I remember he said it just like that – and then he told the whole school that, and everybody believed him I guess because nobody wanted to date me until college. Until they figured it out here, too.”

Vanessa casually stuffed that cherry tomato in her mouth at last. Her demeanor hadn’t changed.

“Well I thought you were a really good kisser.” I reached across the table, took her hand. It trembled for a moment, but then she squeezed back and slowly met my eyes. Her chin didn’t lift. Just her eyes.

“Still.” She chewed, swallowed, and I eventually let her go. “So, is that where you’re at now? Just sort of, you know… having fun?”

I took a moment to prepare a response with a bite of my own food. “I don’t know. I thought I was. I guess…” Another bite, another stall. Vanessa said nothing. She was making for an excellent lunch date. Just enough questions to get me to process my issues, and I didn’t mistake her soft spoken nature for not being interested in the answers. “I guess it depends on whether or not having fun turns out to be fun.”

That didn’t even make sense to me, but Vanessa just nodded. “Yeah. Fun can be stressful.”

That was that. We didn’t say a word the  rest of our meals. We were crossing the street back most of the way back to Higgins before I finally had to ask. “Are you, I dunno, mad?”

She cocked her head. “Mad? About what?”

“About me not, you know, dating you. Kissing you. Whatever.”

Vanessa frowned like I wasn’t speaking a language she understood. “Why would I be mad? I was surprised we did what we did last night. You usually hook up with these super crazy sexy girls.”

My turn to be puzzled. “Vanessa, you’re gorgeous.”

“If I lived on your floor I’d be one of the most forgettable girls there.”

I wanted to argue, but she was probably right, at least technically. I’d managed to overlook Andi for days back when she was having her homesickness woes, and she was easily one of the sexiest women I’d ever been with. There was a lot more to it than attraction, and Vanessa was more than attractive enough for whatever my threshold was. But she kept a tight goddamn lid on it.

Make no mistake. I liked Vanessa. I was attracted to her. I had no doubt at all that any move I made on her would be met with enthusiastic reciprocity. She’d be grateful for it. Vanessa being Vanessa, she’d probably even thank me, like I was doing her a favor.

But the thought of doing it made me feel shitty, and there was no shaking it. God, Tori. What was I doing? What was I supposed to be doing?

“Well I won’t forget you,” I told her. “Ever. OK?”

I guess I expected a hug or something? I couldn’t say why. I guess subconsciously I was figuring Vanessa was such a void of self-esteem that my off-handed praise would rock her world. Instead, she patted me a couple times on the small of my back and said she had to go to class, then walked away without another word.

Not feeling any better about things, I headed to the center desk to check my mailbox and say hi to Ramona. Marcus was on the phone, but nevertheless met me with a hand raised for a high five. Ramona met me with a hand lowered to dip into my pants and jack me off. I settled into her desk chair – it turned her on when I took over her office, she said, part of that whole disempowerment kink she was so into – and let her have it while I did what I came for.

My attempt at venting segued into her inquiry about how the party had gone. She’d already admitted her fantasy to be a true Hottie, nothing on her plate but sitting around her room thinking up fresh ways to fuck her RA. Much as she’d wanted to pop in, she’d not wanted to disrupt. She pressed for every detail. Who wore what, who sucked what. I indulged her. Hard not to with her unbuttoning her blouse to nestle the tip of my dick between her breasts while she continued the handjob. I knew what she wanted; when the time came, I instructed her to make me come into the cups of her bra. She’d be wearing it all day. Wearing me  all day. Drove her nuts for some reason. Being steeped in my spunk probably didn’t help with the Spencer Effect either, but there was no stopping that. My boss spent more time in my direct proximity than pretty much anybody.

That was apparently on her mind, too. “You know, I remind myself sometimes that every time I touch you, every time I taste you, every time your marinate my–”

“Every time you fill your bra with my cum,” I said, curtailing the more poetical  version she’d been deploying. I wasn’t in the mood for poetry.

She smiled. “Right. It makes me love you more.”

“It makes you lust for me more.”

“Don’t split hairs, Spencer. And definitely don’t try to tell a woman you care about that she doesn’t love you. There was a fable my uncle told me when I was little about a little girl with a pet goat named Hodag. She loved her little goat tremendously, but the goat was never satisfied. No matter how much she fed him, or groomed him, walked him or bestowed affection upon him, Hodag always bleated his discontent and demanded more.”

“Am I the goat in this analogy, or the little girl?”

Ramona disregarded me. “Eventually, convinced she couldn’t give Hodag its best life, she sold it at the market to a farmer. But the farmer didn’t love the goat. He milked the little goat for cheese, and when her udders went dry, he slaughtered her.”

I gasped. “Holy shit! That went freaking dark in a hurry!”

“It’s not some Disney fairy tale, Spencer. Read an original Grimm someday.”

“So what’s the point? Be nice to Hodag? It’s a little more abstract than I’m used to.”

My boss rolled her eyes. “Goat philanthropy is a decent starting point. But you think about it. Now. Are we really back to those doubts about how to manage Higgins 3, though, master? I thought we’d worked that out over fall break.”

“You mean before the open rebellion.”

“The two were not connected.”

“Right, what connection could there be between Tori freaking out that I was going to start taking advantage of my setup and–”

She cut me off with a kiss. “Stop looking for reasons not to enjoy yourself. Stop it. Go have fun. You’ve got one more year of college, and you get to spend it wallowing in the affection of three dozen beautiful young women who positively adore you. Show them a good time. Broaden their horizons. Spoil them for all the lesser men who will try to claim their futures.”

“So just ignore what’s being done to them.”

“Since you can’t stop it? Yes!” She flicked my chest with her thumb and middle finger. “Spencer – master – I really do not have the time or patience to walk you through another examination of the ethics of the situation except to remind you that the framework basically doesn’t exist.”

“There’s definitely a framework for what we – I – did to Tori.”

“So make it up to her! Go up there and make her thank her lucky stars you wept in her water bottle.” She shook her head. “You know, I had an interesting conversation with one of your girls yesterday. I was going to pass it along, be a good little slave, but I don’t think you’ve earned that yet.”

“What? Who?”

“Nope. Not until you graduate from your training wheels. This one, I suspect, will require more than your amateur attention.”

I scoffed. “Amateur?”

Ramona kissed me as she rose to her feet and pulled me after her. “Go prove me wrong, master. I mean it. Go. Have. Fun. You just went through a lot putting that community back together. Go enjoy it. Let them  enjoy it. They’ve been champing at the bit for months now. Make someone’s day. ”

I let her herd me toward her office door as she re-buttoned  her blouse, tattoos and cum sealed back away for another day. “And if I don’t want to enjoy it?”

“Then you need to re-examine your definition of ‘joy,’ my dear boy. And if you find you simply can’t, then you come visit me at my hotel room tonight and permit me to remind you.” She smiled. “Bring Tori. I’ll show you how to enjoy her.”

“I didn’t think you were bi.”

“I’m open-minded. But I am a very, very good boss slave.” She patted me on the butt, scooting me back into the center desk area. Her voice raised. “Marcus, tell Spencer he needs to learn to relax and enjoy himself once in a while.”

Marcus, no longer encumbered by his phone call, looked up from where he was filling out package slips. “My man, you listen to that woman. She tells you you’re overdoing it, you’re overdoing it. Get a smoothie, find a beach, bring a good book or a good partner, and let go.”

“It’s November.”

“I said what I said, my man. Ignore good counsel at your peril.”

“You hear that, Spencer? Peril.” Ramona poked me from behind. “Make sure you’re back from your beach vacation for the staff meeting tonight. See you there.”

****************************************************************

Tori’s door was open when I walked past. She was watching for me. It wasn’t easy to fight down a grimace, regardless of how incredible her tits looked in that top. Ellie was at her desk typing up something or other, watching us curiously. “Spencer.”

“Hey, Tori.”

“Got a minute?”

I didn’t quite sigh. “Yeah. What’s up?”

“Privately?”

She followed me to my room. There was a fresh message on the whiteboard, featuring a doodle of what I thought was a cookie with little heat waves rising from it. I baked! 311 , it read. Charlie’s room. Under it was Casey’s familiar handwriting, a habitual abuser of my dry erase board, proclaiming, I’m baked too yo, 308. Tori settled onto my bed like she owned it; I had to stop her from not-so-subtly removing her top.

“What’s up, Tori?” I made myself smile. None of my anxiety was her fault. I had other options, but I’d chosen this one. It wasn’t fair to be short with her.

“Something I thought you ought to know so we can be proactive. I’ve been monitoring significant internet chatter regarding…” She paused, seeing my facial expression grow more incredulous by the world. “My mom watched a lot of CSI, cop shows and shit. She wanted me to be one, actually.”

“No shit?” I remember one of my first conversations with Tori, before she was even elected governor, where she freely admitted she didn’t believe police forces ought to exist as institutions.

“She meant well. Anyway, the girls are wondering after the last couple nights – and all that slut stuff you and Casey were up to for the whole last month – what it means for Higgins 3.”

“Ah, yeah, they would be wondering. I’ve been thinking about it a lot myself.”

“Folks have been asking me, since they saw you and I are back on good footing. Good kneeling, more like, but same thing to them.” She looked down at her knees. Then she looked down to where she might best kneel to continue where we started our day. At least she didn’t act on it. “But I didn’t know what to tell them. I speculated that you were going to start fucking everybody, but then people just said I was being a cunt again. Guess it was the same stuff I’d been saying, but they didn’t catch the tone shift. And I am sorry, I’m sorry, I’m your girl now I promise, I won’t–”

“It’s fine, Tori. Really. I like you. I always liked you.” That smile was getting really hard to force.

“So anyway, I thought maybe we should have a floor meeting to discuss things. I know you don’t like being formal about stuff, but there’s folks wondering if people are going to just start walking around the halls with their genitals out, fooling around in public like we did the last couple nights. And I think some would be cool with that, but some are kinda nervous. Thought it might be smart to get out ahead of this before somebody – once more, not  me – tries to start another coup.”

Here was Tori, warning me about a threat to my employment as her RA. Good grief. She wasn’t wrong about the underlying point though. “That’s a good idea. OK, floor meeting tomorrow night. That’ll give me some time to think things over and come up with a plan. If you want to let people know, feel free to do some fliers or…” Nope, almost mentioned that discord server they had, no cookies for me if I betrayed Charlie’s trust in showing it to me. “Or word of mouth, whatever. If you’re busy, I can–”

“I’m on it. Everyone will be there. I’ll make sure. I’ll get started ASAP – unless you want anything before I go? I noticed you couldn’t stop drooling on these.” She shook her chest, the unbound tits rippling back and forth.

“I’m good, thanks. And thanks again, for the help. I appreciate it, Tori.”

Her disappointment was plain, but she didn’t let it stop her. “Yep.”

Tori left so fast she was almost a blur. Her commitment was really something, though it was hard to imagine it would take anything more than shouting “Spencer’s having a meeting about sex stuff!” to get the whole floor to show. Well, whatever. She was gone, and now I didn’t have to make my own signage. One less thing.

I spent the afternoon doing things, which helped. A nice hard workout; some homework I was glad I hadn’t procrastinated as it also turned out to make for heavy lifting; called my mom. We hadn’t talked since fall break. I remember Ramona goofing around trying to distract me while Mom caught me up on Aunt Yvonne’s gout foot. It was hard to fill her in on what had been going on with me, considering how nuts it was. My parents were pretty sex-positive, I had to hand it to them, but there was “sure Marisa can stay overnight in your room, you’re 23 years old” sex-positive, and then there was “explain to me again how you enslaved your [black] floor governor with your sluttification tears” sex-positive. Even though I wasn't positive when it came to that, I was the one having the sex.

Luckily, Mom had plenty to say and was perfectly content to get a typical Spencer “going to class, doing my work, hitting the gym, same old” updates. She handed the phone to Dad who did the important work of reassuring me that the Kraken was happy and healthy and still ran to the front window and whimpered whenever they said my name in that excited “leave us alone and go bug our son” way they’d trained him on. Six years in, he still thought I must be right around the corner, on my way home to him. As always, I got more updates about his recent bowel habits than I wanted, but then Dad switched to video and I got to wave hello and confuse the hell out of the Kraken.

Whatever hardships had come from living with a floor of Hotties whose heads and hormones had partly cleared up over fall break, it was significant comfort to know that if the Spencer Effect hit my homefront, the worst that would happen is my family would get ( ew ew ew ) horny for a few days and then calm back down once I left. It didn’t resolve the whole “how are you ever going to marry someone if you’re going to turn them into a sex zombie” issue, but I wanted to go home for Thanksgiving and see my family, damn it. I’d traded my duty shift with Savannah weeks ago so she could take a weekend to go visit Price.

Fucking Price.

With my correspondence complete, my plan for the rest of the day had been to do some reading and watching some basketball. A quiet and pleasant evening. Which it was. What I hadn’t counted on, which I definitely should have counted on by now, was my Hotties doing their darndest to distract me from it.

They meant well. They almost always meant well – that was the problem. So as the afternoon wore on, their distractions were increasingly distracting.

Charlie stopped over with cookies after I forgot to follow up. She helped herself to a seat in my lap and fed one to me one broken-up morsel at a time. “Good, right?” she whispered in my ear as I chewed, smoothing back my hair so gently that I could honestly say I’d had sex that hadn’t felt that good. She’d stuffed my mouth too full to answer, so I simply nodded. Then she pressed in another and before I could chew it, put her lips to mine and ate it right back out of my mouth. She licked her lips. Then she licked my lips. “Mm, those are   good. I can’t wait until the floor meeting!” She skipped back to her room before I could notify her of agenda item #1, I’ll be fucking some of you, hopefully starting with Charlie.

Ugh. Those cheeky little shorts of hers bouncing out of my room did not help my returning concentration to that reading, let me tell you.

Moments like that seemed to be the death knell of my crises  of conscience. It was really fucking hard not to think about how much I could get away with doing with my residents when my residents were so busy making me horny out of my mind.

Leigh and Angel popped in to ask if the sex floor meeting was mandatory, giggled at the joke as if I hadn’t had literally hundreds of residents ask me that for real over the years, then tugged at their chokers and left, blowing kisses behind them.

Leigh. I could fuck Leigh. She’d been after it since the day of that campus tour. Oh fuck t he shower fight. Fucking Quinn , FUCK!  

No. Focus. Leigh. Anyway, Leigh had tried at least three times to flat-out offer me sex. She wanted it bad, and she made no bones about being emotionally unavailable, no strings attached hot sweaty carnal fucking with one of the most conventionally smoking hot girls I’d ever seen, an amalgamation of every high school’s prom queen. After the way I’d messed with her when they’d earned choker privileges, showing favoritism to Angel over Leigh, maybe I even owed it to her. God knows I felt like I owed it to myself.

Casey popped in. She was in her Hotties shirt and a pair of panties. That was it. She sauntered up in front of me and plopped down into my lap, ass wriggling firmly against my crotch, then swept her hair aside and asked if I wouldn’t mind checking how her head was healing. It was a flimsy pretext that became even flimsier when she took my hands and guided them under the hem of her half-shirt to play with her tits.

The only reason not to have sex with Casey was the appearance of favoritism. Higgins 3 cock politics. After a few minutes of idle groping, I parted her hair and confirmed that I couldn’t see any trace of the scar, then smacked her on the butt and told her I had things to do. She asked if I’d mind if she just camped out in my bed and played with herself while I did homework. I lied and said I’d mind.

It came time for the staff meeting. I had to slip past Andi when I bumped into her on the stairwell on my way down; she bluntly said she’d heard about the meeting and couldn’t wait, and that she’d been doing some studying so she’d do better this time. I told her to hold off for the meeting, but made some generic compliment about how nice she looked this evening. You’d have thought I’d proposed from the way that smile split her face open. It couldn’t possibly be wrong of me to fuck Andi. I’d never met someone so unabashedly grateful for my affection. Worship and adoration turned out to be rather universal aphrodisiacs.

At the meeting, among other more conventional items on the agenda was an update on Lakeview Housing and Residence Life’s policy on staff member relationships. In very small part influenced by some of our own anecdotal workplace antics, she noted with dryly amused looks between myself and Vickie and Savannah, all rules regarding student staff romantic involvements were hereafter suspended.

It was to be a progressive move in not enabling one’s employer to dictate such personal matters, she said, but I couldn’t help but wonder how deep it went. Was Bob ditching the policy so that my coworkers wouldn’t have to wonder how my past and future sexual exploits went unpunished? So I could include them in said exploits?

“Don’t worry though, everyone,” Ramona said with a chuckle. “Professional staff like myself are still prohibited, so… he’s all yours.”

They all laughed. Even Janis, if less robustly. Were any of them thinking what I was thinking? Namely, that a very casual joke had just been made in which our supervisor ceded sexual rights in regards to the only man in the room to the rest of them? And that everybody just sort of laughed it off?

Or were they just laughing, like, to laugh? Because it was funny? It was hard to tell what the “normal” way to feel was any more.

The meeting went on without further incident. Vanessa won the brick, nominated by Savannah for bravery in the dreadway on Halloween night. The vote was unanimous. She looked like she might blush herself to death as she accepted it.

I was on duty that night, secondary with Janis. As we started rounds in the basement, I jokingly asked her if she’d spent her Halloween out protesting the devilish debauchery. She was uptight, but I could usually get her a little less uptight by teasing her about it. Paradoxical, but that was Janis for you. She laughed it off, a good sign, but it opened the door for two floors of waxing on about  how the real protest we should all be doing was against the widespread dangers of excessive candy consumption. Obesity, diabetes, fatness… these were the real dangers.

I resolved to just let her have this one. Nobody could ruin that  Halloween for me. Not even Janis.

Could I fuck Janis? Did I have to feel guilty if I just made a move and broke down the styrofoam walls of her fortress? She was the one Higgins woman who’d never flirted with me, never even suggested she was the least bit interested. Either she was uniquely immune, or she was just that frigid.

Nah. I mean… maybe someday, if she really  deserved it. But nah.

Then we got to Higgins 3. We were most of the way through when the door to 315 opened and out stepped Sammi. She was naked. Or no – there was a towel over her shoulder, one end mostly covering one weighty tit, leaving the other bare. (To Janis’s reasoning, those boobs of hers must really  like candy.) There was nothing at all concealing her pussy. She moved her shower caddy in front of it as Janis halted in her path, but she’d emerged thirty seconds too early, or too late.

“ Excuse me! ” shrieked Janis, apoplectic.

Sammi glowered, like Janis not getting out of her way was the problem. “You’re excused.”

“You are naked  in the hallway! ”

“Ya? I’d be naked in the shower if you’d get the fudge out of my way.” Sammi adjusted the towel, taking the end hanging down her backside and flipping it over her bare shoulder, then giving it a little tug. The result was now the towel was failing to conceal both  of her boobs.

“Sammi, you know you can’t just walk around the floor like this,” I said as gently as I could.

“I can’t take a shower.” She folded her arms. Janis had to avert her eyes as those gigantic things surged upwards. They were so big they literally hung down over her forearms. “That’s what you’re saying. That we have to get dressed up to go get undressed.”

“That’s not what–”

But Janis wasn’t having it. “You’re being written up. I know you so-called ‘hottie’ girls think you can do whatever you want down here, but… this is… You’re disgusting .”

I considered that Janis might not have been paying strict attention during our de-escalation training session. “Disgusting? Who the fuck do you think you–”

I stepped between them. I could feel my blood pressure spiking instantly, part of my brain flashing back to the last time I’d had to break up a fight involving an enraged naked resident. Oh fuck oh fuck oh fucking Quinn I’m sorry you fucking psycho oh fuck oh fuck

“Whoa there. Sammi, you’re not in a state for us to be discussing anything. Go on down and take your shower. Janis–”

“No! No. This bitch called me ‘disgusting.’ Are you going to let her talk shit to me like that? Don’t hate because you’re just a flat skinny fugly-ass –”

“Oh yeah? Well now you’re getting written up for talking to an RA like that, too!”

“Sammi, please, just–”

“You seriously gonna let her write my ass up when you’re down in the lounge whipping your dick out for the whole world to see? You got Tori and Casey and Katrina triple-teaming that timber in front of god and errybody but I can’t walk twenty fucking feet to the bathroom? You fucking kidding me?!”

“Whipping your…? Spencer would never do that. Tell her!”

“Oh no? Gimme thirty fucking seconds and I’ll show you the fucking video evidence, you flapjack-tittied bitch!”

“I’ll give you a free ride on the expulsion express if you say that word at me again!”

“Which word? Bitch? Bitch. ”

“Oh, now you’ve done it! I will not–!”

One of them pushed me. Maybe both. Each of them was yelling over the other, threats and taunts and more threats. My efforts to calm them down were drowned out by their yelling back and forth, and then I was being shoved again.

There were probably a lot of ways to handle that situation better. Turn my back to Sammi so I could address Janis directly, send her on to finish rounds upstairs on her own floor while I talked Sammi down. That’s what I should have done. Doing the Guy thing and barking out a sharp HEY!  to shut them up might have worked, even.

What I definitely should not have done – what I did – was slap Sammi’s titty.

“Sammi, NO! ” I snapped. It was the same tone I used when I was helping train the Kraken not to hump my little sister.

I don’t know how it happened. For the life of me, I can’t remember ever even thinking  about treating a woman that way. Not as a kink, and absolutely not as a means of disciplining a resident. In my defense, though… Um…

Nope. No defense for reproachful titty spankings. But maybe, making things like 4% less awful, I didn’t slap her boob very hard…? Oh FUCK oh

Janis and Sammi both fell silent. Time moved in slow motion as they each sucked in a deep breath, ready to shriek accusations, denunciations, incriminations. I stepped into the void.

“Sammi. Shower. Now . Janis, we’re leaving. Now .” And I took my rounds  partner by the wrist and all but dragged her off of Higgins 3.

Thank god, I got her to the stairwell before her resistance kicked in. “What the heck just happened, Spencer?! What was she talking about? Did you really…?”

I sighed. “I lost my temper. I’m sorry. I’m really sorry.”

She rubbed her wrist, and I belatedly hoped I hadn’t pulled too hard. Oh fuck fuck FUCK!  “You should be! I could have you fired for that! Grabbing me like that? A woman ?! And slapping that girl! What is wrong with you?!”

What was wrong with me?!

“I don’t know,” I said, fighting down tears of my own. I definitely did not get to break down and play a victim here, not in any way, shape or form. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

“Yeah, well, go be sorry on your own floor. I can check my own. And you can do midnight by yourself. I’m not sure I feel safe alone with you.”

I nodded. I knew Janis, and I knew she was probably just trying to push the barb deeper. Still, I hadn’t been gentle. Not with her, and not with poor Sammi. FUCK!  “Sure. I’m sorry. I keep saying that, but… sorry. I’ll figure out how to make it up to–”

“Yeah, well, you can’t.”

I gave myself a few minutes sobbing alone in the stairwell like the jackass I was before I shuffled back downstairs. No sense hurrying. I had to talk to Sammi first, and I couldn’t do that while she was in the shower.

“Sammi wants to talk to you,” stated Jacqui firmly as I re-entered the floor. So were Casey, and Lex , and Andi. Her roommate and her best friends. Good on them. They all looked positively livid, even Casey.

“Is she back in your room?”

Jacqui pointed to the bathroom.

My eyes slid closed. I sighed. “Can you guys give us a few minutes of privacy in there ? Stand at the door and eavesdrop if you want, but don’t let anybody in. OK?”

Their eyes engaged in a brief dialogue in a language I understood but couldn’t speak. Could they trust me with her.  Did they want to try to insist on getting to watch.  Was Sammi in trouble or was I or was everyone. I couldn’t make out the answers, but it culminated in the group of them escorting me to the bathroom, where the sound of water confirmed that Sammi had obeyed my command. The girls formed a wall of women behind me, sealing us in.

“Sammi?” I asked as I drew close. “It’s Spencer.”

“You may enter,” she said. Like I’d asked.

Well, whatever. I’d lived on Higgins 3 long enough not to be deterred from a hard conversation by something as trivial as my resident being wet and naked. The shower stall door wasn’t latched; it swung outward, revealing my soapy wet and very naked charge. She was in the middle of washing her back with a foamy loofah, and didn’t stop as the barrier between us dissipated.

“So, do you need to see my ID to write me up, or did you just wanna slap my titties some more?” she asked, her back to me.

“Sammi, I’m so sorry. That was totally inappropriate of me, and–”

“Yeah yeah, blah blah. You’re such a nice guy, you’d never, except when you do, and you wouldn’t again. Right? I guess you can’t make fun of my tits for being too small like you did with Lex, huh?”

I folded my arms. “Hey. I did not  say that.”

Sammi turned, hands planted on her hips. “No, you’re right. You just asked her to flash you while she was… Oh fuck it. But hey, I’m sorry, too. I should’ve made it easier on you, drank myself unconscious so you could come down and be the hero, whisk me to the hospital and carry me back in on your dick? You came down here to beg forgiveness , right? That’s what you do, right, whenever you fuck something up. Swing by and use that ‘Oh, yeah you guys, I’m so super chill and zen, be soothed.’ Well, fuck your apologies. You hit  me.”

I had a lot of things I wanted to say to that. That it hadn’t been that hard, that she’d been pushing me, that I’d like to know who she thought could do a better job managing this chaos than I’d been doing. That what happened with Lex and with Casey were accidents and they’d forgiven me. That I was still sorry anyway, for all of it. Over and over, that.

For now, though, I was dealing with Sammi, not my conscience. Blubbering wasn’t going to improve her attitude any more than the write-up for bullying Kyu-Ri had. “OK, so you don’t want my apology – though it’s yours, if you change your mind. You got me to come down here and watch you soap your ass. So I’m here. What do  you want?”

Sammi persisted rubbing her loofah in slow circles around her plump behind for a moment, then finally looked back at me, smirking broadly. “Take off your clothes.”

I blinked. “What? No.”

“Yeah, I figured. Sorry, but not really . Not if it takes more than words.”

“How the hell is taking my clothes off – and whatever you think might happen afterward – supposed to show I’m sorry? Is that how you apologize, say, when you trick some poor girl into humiliating herself? When you yell in somebody’s face and push them around and call them a bitch? Just flash your big boobs and voila, everything’s square?”

“Take ‘em off and find out.”

“I’m not stripping to placate you. No way. If that’s how you thought we’d resolve this, then I guess you can just file a complaint because it’s not happening.”

Sammi turned and shifted to massaging the suds into her breasts. Very subtle, definitely how people normally showered. Fuck, those things were epic. “Right. I’ll complain to your supervisor, because Ramona obviously gives a fuck what you do. Two weeks living down the hall from all this and she didn’t say or do shit. Was she even trying to keep an eye on you, or was she just here to eat popcorn and watch you fuck your way out of your own mess?”

Surprisingly astute. “You want me to wear a hair shirt, flagellate myself? I’m fucking sorry, god damnit!” I was. I wasn’t emotionally ready to process how the prospect of winding up in the middle of another limited clothing melee had triggered my ugly reaction, and I wouldn’t be ready for even longer to contemplate whether that gave me any leeway in my culpability. But I was sorry, again, for the fortieth time that day.

“So prove it.”

With a growl of frustration, I gave in. “Fine! Fine, you want this, you wanna see the fucking staff of fucking Ra, here.” I grumbled semi-coherently as my belt gave me trouble, hands shaking and overwrought. I kicked my pants and underwear off my ankles behind me, clear of the water, and I shook my flaccid penis at the woman before me. “There ya go, Sammi. Enjoy! Take it in, this is all yours!”

Take it in she  did. Her hands finally came to a rest; the loofah tumbled to the tile floor, resting over the drain. “It’s… you’re…”

So big , I finished for her in my head when she trailed off. Gorgeous. So sexy. Incredible.  The same crap I’d heard from these girls all semester.

“You’re not hard.” She looked back up, eyes accusing me like I’d slapped her tits all over again.

“Of course I’m not hard!”

“But… I’m naked.” She swept her hands down the length of her glistening wet body. “How can you not be hard? You’re always hard.”

“Yeah, well, it comes and goes when I’m in the middle of fixing my many fuck-ups. It’s either that soothing zen tone you love so much, or a big hammer dick; I can’t manage both at once.”

Her glower slowly gave way to a pout. “Don’t… don’t you want to have sex with me…?”

“Not particularly, no!” I snapped. She winced as if struck. Again. Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck you’re naked in the shower in a fight with a girl fuck oh fuck fuck oh fuck oh

Against layers and layers of better judgment, I stepped into the shower. “Hey. Sammi, hey. I’m sorry.” Shit, I really was using a soothing zen tone. “Come here. Not to… yeah. Just… come here.” I held my ground in the changing section.

“Don’t touch me.”

I shook my head. “No, I won’t. But you were trying to flirt with me,” in her own way at least, caught between her own obnoxiously bratty personality and the inescapable clutches of the Spencer Effect. “And I’d be a pretty big jerk to walk away like you’re some slag. You’re not. You’re really, really hot. And you know I don’t actually care much if you walk around naked, and I’m sorry I let Janis chew you out when yeah, like you said, I’ve done plenty worse when it comes to indecent exposure.”

Her jaw twisted, adjusted, set. “So I’m not getting written up?”

“No. Ramona – my boss – she understands things are kinda… different, I guess, on Higgins 3. I’ll talk to her. You’ll be fine. Trouble-wise, that is. You-and-me-wise… I didn’t hurt you, did I? I didn’t mean to. I panicked and totally lost my cool.”

She shook her head, and relief washed over me. “Nah. You barely got me, actually. And, um, it was… kinda hot. Guess we’re even for sending  Kyu-Ri in for that spanking.”

“We were already even. You apologized, and you paid your dues. If she’s not mad, I’m not mad. But I’m glad you’re OK.”

We each stood there in the cloud of steam, each appeased. For now. Sammi and I didn’t like each other (yet, at least), but we were both members of the community. We could coexist. I hadn’t hurt her, thank god. And, as my emotions settled and the reality of what was in front of me reasserted itself, I considered that it wasn’t so  bad coexisting with a woman like this .

“Well, maybe you’re not such a softy after all,” Sammi said, her traditional smirk returning.

“I wasn’t just being nice about your being insanely hot, Sammi.” I permitted myself a pointed stare at those two absurdly massive tits of hers. “You might actually be the closest thing to too much of a good thing without quite crossing the line.”

“I know, right? These things are fuckin’ nuts. Annoying as shit most of the time, but… once in a while, I guess I like ‘em.”

I would never believe for a second that Sammi wasn’t vain as hell about those suckers. She reminded me of this girl I’d fucked in high school a couple times, a girl who’d made her chest the cornerstone of her entire personality. And she hadn’t attained Sammi’s cup size, not by at least a couple letters. “They’re not bad,” I agreed.

She took a step closer. “So… should we?”

“Should we what ?”

Another eye roll. I bet she drove her parents crazy with those eye rolls. “Should we fuck, dummy.”

“I’m not sure that’s a good idea. Remember five minutes ago, when we were at each other’s throats?”

“You want my throat? Well choke, me, daddy,” she said as a little la-tee-da. “I mean, not really. But like… I’m down, if you’re down.”

My hands went to my hips. “Just like that, huh.”

Sammi licked her lips. Without looking, she reached behind her and lifted the shower nozzle from its holster, directing it to rinse all the soapy bubbles off her body. “Honestly, I’m pretty curious. That cock of yours turned that bitch Tori into your little cocker spaniel. Wonder what it could do to me.”

“Your friends are right out there. Your roommate.”

She took another half-step toward me. It was exactly as far as the hose on the shower head reached. It was almost spooky how well these girls knew the showers. She was close enough now that the water splashing off her skin was misting me. “I know. If Jay-quelin was at practice, I’d take you down to my room.”

I stood there mulling it over long enough that Sammi reached out and took my cock in hand and started slowly jerking. “I don’t have a roommate,” I pointed out.

“You don’t say.”

After leading her past her friends and another round of their ocular inquisition, I threw her still dripping wet onto my bed, face-first, and came down on top of her. No foreplay. Not even with as curious as I was about what those fucking tits of hers would feel like. I pinned her down with my cock and took out a day’s frustrations on a girl who’d contributed more than most. Meanwhile, she fucked back with the aggravation of a girl who’d been holding a grudge that had cost her more than a little sleep.

“Yeah? Feel like hot shit, throwing a bitch around, do you?” she asked, turning to sneer at me.

I didn’t answer. Not with words. I just smacked her ass, and when she made some semi-comprehensible retort about how much I seemed to like smacking her, I did it again. That time there was no smart remark. No reply but a moan, primal, animalistic, and she grabbed my sheets in spasming fingers as I drilled away.

Sammi was insatiable. I  was insatiable. We didn’t bother trying to keep it down. I’d be declaring it was open season on the RA tomorrow night, so why bother? Sammi took it like a champ, too.

As I made her groan with impatience to stop rubbing my dick on her clit and slide it inside her, I was reminded of an old conversation with Marisa in which she’d introduced me to the term “hate-fucking.” It had made me instantly uncomfortable; Marisa being Marisa, she chided me for being provincial and explained that it was almost entirely a porn concept, not a real thing. People generally didn’t fuck people they hated. They generally didn’t even want to. When they did, there was the larger barrier of fucking someone in a way that demonstrated your contempt without them revoking consent.

That wasn’t what Sammi and I did, or at least I told myself it wasn’t. I had to tell myself it wasn’t even louder when she observed that I was the biggest asshole she’d ever fucked, to which I replied that if she called me an asshole again I’d stretch hers out until she had to crawl back to her room. The whole thing made me ponder whether Marisa might have been more right than I’d been willing to concede back then about my sheltered sexual appetites. Usually she’d been the one to prove me wrong about such things, but this time, Sammi had the honors. I squeezed her tits until they oozed between my fingers like slutty Play-Doh.

I came. In true Hottie fashion, Sammi seemed to start within moments and simply decrease and increase her orgasms’ intensity as we proceeded, never quite not  coming. She belatedly reassured me she was on the pill, which reminded me to add birth control as a discussion topic at tomorrow night’s floor meeting. Which was itself about the most surreal RAing thought I’d had since this whole thing started.

She rolled over and spread her thick thighs and told me to go down on her. It was more forward than most women I’d been with had been about such requests, especially considering she was actively dribbling my cum into my sheets. It was hot enough that I figured what the hell, and dove in. To my surprise, I liked it – better than I usually liked a faceful of pussy, that is. Not that I was keen on tasting my own sauce, but gravity kept most of it out of the way. Besides, watching Sammi shriek and plead through our mutual dislike to beg for more right on the heels of taunting me for not giving her enough was heady stuff.

“Is it ready yet?” she demanded when I finally stopped to rest my flagging jaw.

“It’s been ready for twenty damn minutes, ya greedy bitch,” I responded with a little smirk of my own. “How about you get down there and put those boobs to work?”

“You mean you want a titty-fuck?”

“No, the vacuum wandered off again, I wanted you to mop the floor,” I answered, sarcasm heavy. Though the vacuum had gone missing again. Another item for the floor meeting. “Yes, titty-fuck. There’s lube–”

“–in the nightstand, I know.”

“How the hell do you know that?”

But as Sammi massaged two huge dollops of strawberry-scented sex jelly onto her obscenely massive tits, she asked an unrelated question instead. “Am I the first Hottie to let you do this?”

“I think so, yeah,” I said as she leaned forward, sandwiching a cock that I’d felt pretty proud of right up until that moment when it disappeared into that bottomless valley of cleavage. I didn’t think so, actually, but I wasn’t sure. Hadn’t I fucked Leigh’s tits? When had that been… Hmm. A week ago, maybe, during her choker initiation? I honest to god  wasn’t sure. It felt like a thing a man ought to know beyond a doubt, which tits out of three dozen women’s he had and had not fucked, but I didn’t.

After the floor meeting, it was only going to get less certain from here.

I have to say, the bored “are you done yet” look on Sammi’s face as she shook those slick, glistening udders of hers was  at least as hot as the udders themselves. Still, she was a Hottie, so she didn’t hesitate for a moment to let me come all over them. In fact, she scooped it up, took a taste, made a face suggesting it wasn’t bad. I didn’t want to point out that was  just the lube doing its job. I didn’t need to, because then she pushed me back and climbed aboard.

Sammi humped her juicy lower lips around my semi-erect cock until it was, for the third time that evening, hard. Where had I found this stamina? No idea. Then BAM , without warning, raised herself up and pounding herself right back down – fast enough that it made me nervous. “Careful, I only have the one cock, Jesus,” I reprimanded her.

“What’re you gonna do, slap my titty?” she said, rocking her body hard.

So… I did. On purpose this time. Not hard or anything – I was still way too self-conscious about earlier  – but when she gasped and told me to do it again…

I let her have it.

That was that. The gates were open. I slapped my cowgirl’s ass to spur her to ride me harder, faster; she clawed my chest to remind me she wasn’t helpless either. When she scratched too hard, I seized her hips and threw her down on her back, rolling atop her and pinning her wrists over her head with one hand while I explored her mouth with the fingers of the other. After a bit, with an impish grin she gave them a nip, which earned her another tit slap, which made her come so hard I felt it splashing into my pubes. Then I was just playing with her tits, squeezing and pinching and twisting as she howled for me to come for her again.

Like a gentleman, I gave her nipples two final savage twists and relented, painting her insides pearl white and collapsing face-down into my mattress beside her as we laughed in delirious relief.

“That was so fucking hot,” she panted.

“I wasn’t too rough, was I? I don’t usually–”

“If you apologize to me one more time tonight I think I might actually un-come. It was fun. Insanely fun. Shut the fuck up and leave it be.”

“Understood.” Suddenly, I remembered myself, and hopped to my feet, digging in my jeans for my phone, belatedly remembering we’d both left our stuff back in the shower. I checked my laptop and groaned. “Fuck! It’s already after midnight. I gotta run.” Janis had probably been trying to radio me for twenty minutes when I didn’t show up to close down the center desk. Shit.

But also… had we really been fooling around for going on two  hours? Holy shit. How was my cock even capable of this?

Sammi shrugged and rolled out of bed. “Yeah, do your thing, Ra. Me, I got bitches to brag to. Too bad you were such a dick about chewing us out for listening at your door or I wouldn’t need to.”

“I’m pretty sure they know, Sammi. Or were you not there when I led you naked past Lex, Casey, Andi and Jacqui into my room, where you howled like a spider monkey on and off for ninety minutes?”

“Oh fuck off, you weren’t bitching about the noises I made when I was makin’ ‘em.” She stopped at the door. “And just because I had fun, don’t think I’m gonna be another Tori and fall to your knees every time I smell your farts from the next stall, understand? You want this again, you better be good.”

I was just about to retort with something to the effect of “If I want this again I’ll step into the hall and wave a few dollars around” – playful banter was fun – when she opened the door.

And there was Janis.

Sammi cackled. She fucking cackled  as she swaggered past a gaping Janis. Meanwhile there I was, naked and sweaty and still dribbling a wee bit of cum down along all the dribs and drabs spattered across my sheets.

“Um, hi. Sorry, we… lost track of the time…?”

Janis’s fish-like maw went back and forth between me and the departing Sammi a few times. “You…! You…!  You…! ” She shook herself. “You realize you’re standing there naked  and I can see you , right?! Do I have to write you up, too?!”

I sighed. Sammi had fucked all the doubt right out of me, at least for one day. “I don’t think it’s a policy violation to be naked in your own room, Janis. Now get in or get out, but either way I’m gonna shut it and get dressed so we can do rounds.”

I was a little surprised she shut it with herself on the opposite side from me, but not surprised at all that she decided to join me for midnight rounds after all. She hardly said a word, not even to fat-shame one of Vickie’s girls for eating a Reese’s in the lounge where anyone might be able to witness it. We finished rounds on her floor, and I walked her back to her room. I didn’t know what I’d say, but surely I had to say something.

Janis spoke first. “So I guess you really took the new sex policy to heart.” It was unmistakably an accusation.

I nodded. “I guess I did. You OK? I didn’t mean for you to see that.”

“I’m… going to bed,” she said, hurrying through the door into her room and shutting it firmly and loudly in my face.

I raised my walkie to my mouth. “Higgins secondaries, done with rounds,” I reported, per protocol.

“Anything to report?” asked Vanessa, the primary.

As I made my way back downstairs, ignoring the curious and questioning looks coming from behind every open doorway – which was all of them, I was pretty sure – Vanessa had to ask again. After the third time, Janis finally replied.

“Nothing to report.”

Chapter Two: Revisiting Behavioral Expectations

I looked myself over in the mirror. Vanity had always been on the cusp of becoming a vice for me, and this job on Higgins 3 had probably pushed it over the brink. I just wasn’t ready to admit it yet.

Clean-shaven. Hair: on point. Hotties shirt (the alpha Hottie shirt, as Casey had lovingly designated it earlier when I was folding my laundry while she was sucking my cock): wrinkle-free. Jeans: tight. Ass: can get it.

I looked good. They deserved  no less. I’d bet my month’s paycheck, all $140, that most of my girls were doing a similar check. It was easy to believe that all that hotness just happened, but I knew better. I saw them grooming in the bathroom, doing their makeup in their rooms, literally working their asses off at the rec center. They’d been blessed with good genetics, most of them, but my Hotties capitalized on what they’d been given.

They’d been given me , after all, and there were few gifts they were more grateful for. The poor, besotted wonders.

I crunched and swallowed what was left of my breath mint, in case anyone got close. In case… Well. Clipboard in hand, it was time to get this thing going.

“FLOOR MEETING!” I bellowed once I was in the hallway. Tori had put up fliers, Jordyn’s Hottie logo from the shirts taking up three quarters of the page with a brief note on the time, place and the occasion – a bird emoji accompanied by a rather effeminate bee – below it She’d made those for me, really; a simple discord invite was probably how the Hotties had learned of it. There was a part of me that wished I was part of that online community they’d created. It’d be way more convenient dispersing information and touching base sometimes, and social media was always three steps ahead of news and gossip. Still, they needed their own space to process everything the Spencer Effect was putting them through. I supposed that with all those me-themed channels I’d seen when Charlie had helped me out with a sneak peek, I was a part of their online lives whether I was active there or not.

I was surprised not only to see that all the doors were closed, but also none of them opened in response. It was 10 til. Were they out at dinner together? With all the overlapping cliques and friend circles on Higgins 3, most nights big groups of them ate together. One of those things that made me feel good about the part of my job I’d come to Higgins expecting to do, building community and helping the freshmen make friends. Cutting it close.

I went toward the stairwell opposite the lounge and called out again, but still saw nobody. Behind me, I heard a door close, a girlish giggle, and rapidly thudding footsteps heading away from me. On any other floor on campus, I’d assume it was someone jetting before they got sucked into a boring floor meeting, and on any other floor it would make sense. Most floor meetings were “who’s been leaving trash bags in the hallway” and “for the love of god flush, you goddamn barbarians.”

I might have been slow on the uptake with all this, but I wasn’t so oblivious that I didn’t know there was a lot of excitement aimed at this meeting. This was going to be something altogether new. New in the history of residence halls, probably, if not the change I’d been looking to make in the world.

Well, sorry Gandhi. I headed toward the lounge, one last yell near the second bathroom, but I saw nobody. Until, that is, I opened the door to the lounge.

“Hi, Spencer!”

Thirty-two girls sat waiting and ready in the Higgins 3 lounge. Every single one of them was wearing their Higgins Hotties half-shirt, whether they were an Andi just stoked to be a part of this crazy place, or a Leigh who knew full well they were too cool for it. There were some books, a backpack or two, which I took to mean some had been camped out here for a while waiting for things to begin. Emma was hastily tucking her laptop behind her sofa. Dana, Ellie, Terri and Toni were gathering up the cards from the lounge’s ancient Uno deck, the only thing that had occupied the cabinet with the big “GAMES” label when I’d arrived for RA training three long months ago. The triplets, narrow hips scrunched together to occupy only a single couch cushion, lowered their phones and tucked them between slender thighs in perfectly mirrored unison. The screens even faced the same direction. The one on my left had a few stray strands of hair hanging in front of her shoulder rather than behind, which the one in the middle immediately noticed and rectified.

I beamed at them. “Last night it was ‘happy halloween.’ Do you ladies sit around practicing welcoming me to the lounge?”

“That was two nights ago,” corrected Amy.

“So it was. Guess it’s hard to move on from a party like that.” I smiled around the room. Shit, I was already getting hard. Exceedingly rare these days for me to make it this late without coming at least once. (Casey had really been in the way of my attempts to fold my laundry, so I’d sent her out before finishing.)

The girls had rearranged the furniture so it all pointed at one spot. Others had dragged chairs down from their rooms. (I’d asked them not to in the past, since it was a recipe for banging up the walls and damaging the paint, but that was pretty far down my list of concerns at this point, and a small price to pay for perfect attendance.) I moved over to where they’d made it plain they’d like me to stand, and stood. Trying to ignore the way Casey and Tori were staring through my jeans at my cock, I raised my clipboard and addressed the first item on the agenda.

Breeeeathe, buddy. You’re going to be fine.

I took a breath. I was fine. On to item 2.

“How is everybody?” I paused, allow ing for a few responses. Most didn’t offer any. They wanted me to get on with things, so I did. “So I know we’re all aware that things have gotten a little more…”

“Unrestricted?” offered Katrina.

“Sexual?” suggested Andi.

“Yummy ummy,” purred Casey.

“Sure, let’s call it unrestricted. So I thought we should come together–”

Danni perked up, lazily raising a hand as she interrupted. “Did somebody say ‘we should come together…?’”

“Hilarious.” To be fair to her, it got a good laugh. “Anyway, that we  should gather  as a community and talk, because we’ve come a long way from that first floor meeting about RCRs and quiet hours. Tonight we’re going to be talking about some very adult stuff, and I want to be completely frank with you while we talk, and I hope you’ll do the same.”

Completely frank , I’d said, because I wasn’t being completely honest with them. There’s a pheromone I’m emitting that’s turning us all into sluts  would  be honest. Tonight we’d stick to frank .

We can fuck now.

“First and foremost… yes. I have been… intimate, for lack of a better term, with some members of this community. Sometimes… publicly.” God, this was hard to say out loud. If I were in front of anybody else, I wouldn’t be able to get the words out even this poorly. “I know in the past I said this wasn’t allowed, and in the past, as far as I knew, that was true. I have recently learned, however, that the Lakeview Office of Housing and Residence Life has recently loosened its policy on student employees and their sexual conduct, and I, um, got right on that, I guess you could say.”

Kendall raised a hand. Unlike Danni, she waited, and unlike Danni, she actually had something to contribute beyond levity. I gestured for her to go ahead. “What’s ‘loosened?’”

“Ah. Nullified, I suppose, is a more accurate word. Essentially, they’ve caught up with life in the 21 st  century and decided consenting adults can be with whoever they want.”

Sammi frowned, folding her arms beneath where those huge knockers of hers were sagging out of her shirt. “But I thought you said the reason for the policy was so RAs couldn’t, like, coerce the people on their floors. Bully them into doing stuff.”

“Oh my god, Sammi, he literally slapped you in the tit last night and you fucked him anyway,” Danielle rebuked irritably. “We all heard you in there.”

Sammi smirked. “I fucked him because  he slapped my titty.”

I chose to focus on the original question. “So yeah, there’s no rule any more, just the usual call for courtesy. I can’t speculate why the official change as I wasn’t in the room where it happened–”

Instantly half a dozen girls burst into song. Fricking Hamilton . I quieted them down and finished my point.

“So yeah, I don’t know why they decided to abandon the policy, but my sense is that they felt it wasn’t solving any problems. RAs are vetted pretty thoroughly, three separate interviews. Plus a class you have to take. On top of that, the vast majority of floors are single-gender, and while obviously there are some LGBTQIA RAs–”

Leigh snorted. “ That   was   so  many letters. Just say gay. We know you mean all that.”

“I’ll say it how I want to say it,” I stated firmly. I got an affirming nod from Peyton at least, and Sydney quickly mirrored it. Dawn was busy glaring at the back of Leigh’s head, along with Jo and some of the floor’s other allies. “Anyway, I think it amounted to a policy that was only really meaningful in a very small handful of cases, and quite possibly disproportionately impacting gay and lesbian staff members. I should note that residents, including you, who feel as if they’re being targeted for harassment or bullying are still welcome and encouraged to report it.”

Angel snorted, exactly the same way Leigh had snorted. “Pff, fat chance of that. Right? You can harass me any time.”

“No, there is  a chance of that. That’s why we’re meeting tonight, Angel.” I panned the assembly. “Raise your hand if you’ve witnessed something happening on this floor, involving me, that made you… uneasy.”

A few hands went up, and soon after, all of them. Almost all of them. Casey, and for some reason the triplets, kept their hands in their laps. Maybe the triplets simply weren’t involved enough to have seen much. Maybe they simply weren’t willing to acknowledge that anything could make them feel uneasy. Maybe they were just fucking perverts – or one pervert and two observing sisterly solidarity. Anyone’s guess.

I gave the room to absorb the implications of their admission. “Exactly. There’s a reason Ramona moved in here to keep an eye on things, Angel. Now, I know in some of those cases – most, I hope – those situations worked themselves out and no lasting harm done . I know there were times – were , past tense – where I felt a little overwhelmed, harassed even, by the level of sexual attention I was receiving around here.”

Some of them had the grace to look guilty, though it hadn’t been my intention. “We’re sorry,” I heard muttered  from more than a few pouty lips.

“Name one  time any of us ever harassed you,” said Lex, somehow keeping a straight face. My grin was automatic; it felt great to hear her breaking up one of my floor monologues for dumb jokes again.

“Hey, I don’t want to name Casey’s name or point any fingers at Casey,” I answered, just as seriously, pointing a finger at Casey, “but once in a while…”

“Fuckin’ Casey,” grumbled Casey, fuckably.

“Anyway, here we are though, and here I’ll stay until they drag me out.” Some accusatory looks shot Tori’s way, which also hadn’t been my intention, so I hurried past it. “I can’t speak for you of course, but for my part, any incidents where I might have felt harassed, or like my privacy was invaded, et cetera, are water under the bridge.”

I still remembered how pissed off I’d been when they were messing up my night with Savannah. Between her giving me the cold shoulder and Marisa getting the scoop on just how pervasive the Spencer Effect was, it wasn’t fair to blame them. We were young. We were horny. We were stewing in biochemical fuck sauce. Time to stop hemming and hawing over it.

“Shall your statement of contrition be construed to preemptively absolve any future utterances of ‘whip it out?’” inquired Casey, eliciting at least a couple gasps at her spontaneous erudition. “Because if so–”

“Going forward,” I spoke quickly, before she could start a chant, “I think it’s important we all try to practice civility. Whatever we decide here tonight, nothing changes our basic obligation to be civil, and if we have the energy for it, to try to be kind.”

A dozen or so eyes look to Charlie, evidently the local poster child for random acts of kindness. She blushed, squirming in her seat. I didn’t miss the platter resting beside her on the floor, cookie crumbs in abundance. Destiny planted a little kiss on her roommate’s cheek, which only made her blush harder and squirm more.

“You said ‘deciding,’” said Katrina. “So that means we’re making decisions tonight, Spencer? Could you say more about that?”

Lines in the sand.

“Absolutely. So I promise, I want to hear from each of you about what you are and are not comfortable with, both as an individual and as a member of this community.”

“Why is it so fucking hot  when he gets all dorky like that,” whispered Shauna, underestimating the lounge’s acoustics. She grimaced when she realized everyone had heard.

“Ahem. But first, I want to talk some about  where I stand. What I expect from  myself, and what I expect for  myself. Leading off, I know I’ve had an open door policy, and I know many of you have gotten some use out of it. Going forward, I’m sorry to say the open door policy is no more.”

A chorus of gripes and groans echoed around the lounge, but I quickly waved it down. “That doesn’t mean you’re not welcome to pop by. You are. But as I am making some adjustments in how I’ll be spending my time–”

“Hashtag euphemism, hashtag spend time with me,” chirped Terri.

“–I want my guests, whether it’s one of you or whoever else, to feel like they have reasonable privacy. As much as these thin walls will give us. If the door’s open, that means you’re welcome to walk right in. But sometimes I need to be able to do my homework or talk on the phone or, shit, just jerk off in peace.”

They giggled. Good. That had been a canned line, part of helping acclimate folks to that frankness I’d promised them. More than a few reciprocated, insisting that jerking off ought to be included under open door activities.

“Now, speaking of sex, let’s go there.” I caught Tori’s hands slipping into her leggings just at hearing me say the word. Beside her, Katrina noticed, but didn’t do more than scoot a couple inches over. Whether that was for her own comfort or to give Tori some elbow room, I couldn’t say.

“I plan on having some. That’s honestly about as specific as my plans are at this point. That might include some of the people in this room, if we decide we’re both interested.”

“Or if we decide we’re all three interested,” Terri called out, raising Toni’s hand up and high-fiving it. Toni at least had the grace to look embarrassed, but she didn’t do a damn thing to retract her hand from the volunteerism of her roommate.

“My point is, you girls have been flirting at me like you get paid in boners all semester long, while I’ve spent the last few months with you rehearsing saying no. Now that I don’t have to any more, we’ll make up for lost time.” Grins broadened like little kids sitting on Santa’s lap, being promised fulfillment of their greediest dreams. I was Higgins 3’s Christmas morning pony. “But I want to be clear about something. I’m not going to date anyone. There won’t be any promises of monogamy. I know that might sound crass, but I think it’s important for us all to manage expectations. We can have fun, and then I’ll go back to my room and you can go back to yours. ”

“Uh, if everybody’s going back to their rooms after, where’s all this sex happening exactly?” asked Dawn, peering over Kyu-Ri’s shoulder. Her curvaceous roommate was seated between Dawn’s wide-spread thighs and letting Dawn massage her scalp with long fingernails, the two of them looking to mutually be in heaven over the arrangement.

“The shower, stupid,” said Jo.

“Can we watch the name-calling?” Jo grimaced at my rebuke and meekly apologized. Maybe our talk the other day about how we’d each treated Lex had done some good for more than just me.

“But that’s a good point, Jo. For a while now, I’ve been pretty inconsiderate about where I’ve been conducting my sexual affairs. Here in the lounge, in the showers, and so on.” ( And so on  was code for face-fucking Tori while I made out with Vanessa behind the center building dumpsters. Not an activity I planned to repeat.)

“I’ll be exercising more discretion from now on, and I apologize for letting things get so out of hand in the past. I know some of you didn’t mind – believe me, I know, you guys gotta stop emailing me that stuff – but I can’t imagine everybody likes waking up to hearing me grunting and moaning with somebody in the next shower stall over.”

“Disagree.”

“ Hard  disagree.”

“Speaking as the somebody , super mega ultra hard disagree, homie. I love it when we get us an  audience, yo. You fuck so good when you got extra Hotties to wow.”

“What was it somebody was saying a minute ago about civility…?” Casey pretended to look apologetic.

“What did you mean when you said you didn’t want to date?” asked Destiny in her tiny little voice. I’d seen her whispering with Charlie, and assumed that was the question’s true origin.

“Right. The thing is, and I don’t say this enough: I love you guys. I do. These past few months, crazy and sometimes tense as they’ve been, have been some of the best of my life. I can’t tell you how lucky I feel to live here with you all. And in a world where I wasn’t your RA–”

“Booo!” jeered Emma, joined by a few others.

“Very sweet of you to boo, Emma. But if I wasn’t, I know there are some women on this floor that I’d give my bottom dollar to get to take out on a date or two. But here, things are… complicated. I don’t want to walk you all through a scenario, but imagine all the ways it could get people hurt or damage friendships. I think I can speak for everybody when I say we don’t want any more in-fighting.”

Tori was masturbating too intently to realize she was being acknowledged for a moment. When she noticed, she simply nodded and continued. It wasn’t doing any good for my demand for civility, but there was a remedy for it, I didn’t know what it was.

“So, you’re saying you want to sleep with us, but that you won’t date us. Is that right?” Nikki, this time. She was usually a boisterous presence at Higgins 3 meetings and programs.

Her intention had been to recharacterize what I’d been saying in an unflattering light, but I surprised her by agreeing. “That’s exactly right, yes. Though I would say I won’t do anything to anyone who doesn’t want it done. Considering our circumstance with one of me and… I don’t know how many of you have any interest in doing anything more than teasing me, but if it’s even one in three…” I shrugged. “I won’t be pursuing anybody. However, if you feel like I am, or I’m making you uncomfortable in any way, remember a simple ‘no’ is all it takes to back me right off. I’m not the sultan of some Hottie harem. I’m a guy who lives near some amazing and beautiful women. If we have mutual desires, we can mutually act on them. If we don’t, we won’t.”

I glanced at my bullet points under item three. Dating , open door , public sex acts … Aha!

“Oh, and I also want to promise total confidentiality on all that stuff. I can’t thicken the walls, but anything we do together, anything you share with me or ask me to do or offer to do, whatever… It stays between us. What you choose to share is up to you, but I don’t kiss and tell.”

“Oho, so you’re saying we can kiss you?” teased Georgia, followed by a chorus of kissy noises. By the time I quieted them down, I was fully hard. One in three wanting to fuck me? I’d be shocked if we had more than three who didn’t.

“So that’s me. Now let’s talk about you. I don’t want to turn tonight into a forum, because I was there when we had Marisa over and I know how you all get when you’re given free reign to start talking about sex. I do, however, want to make sure I hear from you. If you walk out of here tonight feeling like ‘oh my god my RA is a sex fiend what the eff,’ then I want to give you a chance to say it to me and we’ll figure out how to make sure you don’t have to live with that feeling. But I think it’s past time we acknowledge that I’m not the only one on Higgins 3 who has appetites, and you’ve all made it abundantly clear that this is the direction you’d like this community to go.”

“What tipped you off? Licking you at massage night, or when they were all jilling  themselves stupid outside your room when your ex was going down on you?” muttered Amy. “Condolences by the way. Savannah’s mad hot.”

“She’s not my ex, we only dated for a few weeks, and… whatever. But yes, you all aren’t what one might call ‘subtle.’”

Meeting sign-ups.

I glanced at my clipboard, untucking my agenda but leaving the piece of paper beneath, printed with a little table, then passed it to Allyson or Addison or Maddison, whichever it was, who happened to be sitting closest to me.

“I’m going to pass this around. It’s a sign-up sheet with slots for my availability. Confer with your roommate if you have one, and then sign up for a time when you’re available. I’ll be coming around to meet with the occupants of each room on the floor at your selected time.”

Andi was gaping. I was pretty sure she didn’t realize she was speaking her thoughts out loud. “Is this… a threesome sign-up sheet…?!”

I laughed. Jean, her roommate, merely smirked. “It’s–”

Right then, the door to the lounge flew open. It was Jacqui, whom I hadn’t noticed was missing. She was dripping wet and wrapped in a towel that hadn’t been made to cover both her breasts and her butt. She’d favored the former, her wispy blonde pubic hair peeking out underneath.

“I’m so sorry I’m late!” she exclaimed. “Practice ran late and then I ran back home and I was all sweaty and nasty so I headed right to the shower and I totally forgot about the meeting and I–” She realized everyone was staring. “Sorry. Um, what did I miss…?”

Sammi fielded the question. “Spencer’s gonna fuck us, but we can’t be seen in public with him. He’s passing around a sheet for roomies to sign up for threesomes.”

Jacqui’s head lolled to the side; I could see the memory of my “breast massage” replaying behind her eyes. “D-did you, um, sign us up?”

The girls who possessed sufficient common sense to realize that was not  what the sign-up sheet was for laughed. I felt bad for her, so I gently ushered Jacqui over to Charlie, who made space between her and Destiny. “Ignore them. It’s not a threesome sheet. It’s NOT a threesome sheet,” I repeated loudly for the whole group.

“So what is it?”

“We’ll meet, and we’ll talk about whatever you want to talk about. I have some specific topics I’ll bring up to make sure I get input, stuff that impacts the community that I want to make sure you get a chance to weigh in on. That’s really the main thing, is me listening to you. Anything you want to say – about what we talked about tonight or something totally unrelated – I want to hear. And if you have things you’d prefer to discuss apart from your roommate, text me, email me, stop by my room, whatever, and I’ll make time for you individually, too.”

The triplet still holding my clipboard waved it at me. “These appointments are all tonight, tomorrow, and this weekend. What if we’re busy?”

“We’re very busy.”

“Not everyone gets to work from home.”

“It’s a 10-hour flight to Acapulco.”

“There, and 10 hours back.”

“This timeline is not ideal.”

I let them finish, trying not to roll my eyes at their implied request for pity that they were being flown to a tropical resort for the weekend to model swimsuits, like they couldn’t just go to Bear Lake with their cell phones and just blur out the background. “So why don’t you take one of the times tonight, then, hmm? I’m available right after the meeting if you want. And the reason I’m trying to get on this quickly is because I know there are women in this room who’ve been propositioning me all semester, and for their sake and mine, I’d just as soon get this ball rolling.”

That met with lots of approving nods and smiles. There were a few who were harder to read or even looking altogether nonplused – Nikki, Amy, Shauna, Ellie – but for the most part, this was a group of girls who’d been told they might get a chance to fuck their crush and wanted to fast forward to the main event.

Seeing that eagerness on their faces did a lot to suppress my own misgivings about it all. Still, one never knew what was hiding in a person’s heart, so I could give it one more weekend. “Until we’re done with these meetings, no fooling around. For me, that is – you all can do as you like. But I want to get an informed sense of what’s best for Higgins 3 before I commit to anything.”

Casey took the floor. “Asking for a friend. What if you’ve already been fucking somebody and she’s super all right with keeping at it, like night and day homie, as often as you can plug me. I mean her. Does that hungry girl have to wait all weekend or can she just wait outside the abode of the very fine rhymy  triplets and follow you back to your bed?”

“No sex until I’ve met with everybody.”

“But what if–”

“No. Sex.”

Some grumbles, but I could see there were some women present who appreciated a sliver of restraint from the man who’d just acknowledged he was living in an all-he-can-eat pussy buffet and was loosening his belt. I made a couple quick clarifications about the sign-up sheet, like the column where they could select to meet in their room or mine, and let them at it.

The clipboard made the rounds, and there was a bit of a din as roommates conferred about scheduling. I’d been a little afraid that announcing I wanted to come around to chat with everybody about their preferences of if, when and where they might like to be fucked would be met with resistance. I eavesdropped on side conversations.

“This is insane.”

“Insanely hot, you mean.”

“Well, yeah, but also insane  insane .”

And

“Do you think we could get him to… during our meeting?”

“I know just the outfit.”

And

“There’s no way he can possibly satisfy everybody who wants a piece.”

“At least he’s finally gonna try, though, right?”

All in all, a good reception for my sales pitch. Better than I’d hoped. I probably owed the lack of pushback at least in part to Tori, lost in bliss at my offer to continue to fuck her along with all her friends. Ellie shot her a snide look and signed their room up for a slot unconsulted.

****************************************************************

The program wound down. I shooed away a few girls who made thinly veiled attempts to entice me to accelerate the time table, then followed the triplets to their room, conveniently located adjacent to the lounge.

It was always a little strange stepping into 319. Across the hall was Dana and Danielle’s room 317, adjacent to the stairwell, but on this side of the hall most of the space the stairs occupied opposite them was just more room. It resulted in a space more than half again bigger than the rest of the Higgins living spaces, though sort of weirdly oblong, like a short hallway with bedroom furniture in it. It was the only room on the floor that boasted an excess of floor space. I remembered my freshman roommate, a real neat freak of a guy (mostly a positive to be sure). He used to complain that you could drop your dirty clothes on the floor at the end of the day and boom, there was nowhere left to walk.

Allyson, Addison and Maddison had no issues with dirty clothes. The entire place was almost alarmingly tidy and organized. They gave that impression, women for whom everything had a place and every place had a purpose. I sort of liked that about them. Their mythos was beautiful, extremely identical triplets, but the more I got to know them, the more they sold me on their intent to take what they wanted from the world by sheer force of will.

I reminded myself not to let on that they sort of terrified me a little, and closed the door behind us.

They took seats side by side by side on the lower bunk and offered me one of the desk chairs. I set it a respectable distance away and planted myself in it.

“So. You three sounded like you had something to say. I want to listen. What’s on your–”

“You can’t have sex with us.”

“If you think we’ve forgotten about the way you treated us after massage night–”

“–we haven’t.”

I smiled. “Good of you to be up-front about it.”

I was  relieved to hear them say it. Not the dig about how they messed around with lies and deceptions about their identities so they could lick me. That had been some surreal shit, there. For my present agenda, though, these three presented a particular challenge. Sleeping with some of my Hotties, even two at a time, even roommates, was going to happen. Soon.

(Good god my life was insane.)

These three, however, weren’t just roommates. They were sisters. Even next to what I’d done to Tori, using the Spencer Effect to entice – compel, coerce, however one might put it – the triplets into committing incest… That was a whole new level of depravity I was not going to be able to make peace with. I’d worried I’d have to come in here and figure out how to calmly talk them down from what that chemical sludge might have made them ready, perhaps even eager, to do, so their rejection was a load off.

“We think you should come to Acapulco with us.”

I blinked. “Uh, what?”

“Where did we lose you?”

“It’s gorgeous there.”

“She likes you.”

“Maybe more than her, but definitely her.”

“Her who?”

“You could use a vacation, couldn’t you?”

“Come warm up with us.”

I was standing. They weren’t. “Whoa. Are you fucking with me? I can’t go to Mexico.” (I was pretty sure Acapulco was in Mexico, anyway.) “Didn’t you say you were going this weekend? Like tomorrow?”

“We’re leaving for the airport at three.”

“We’re not propositioning you, by the way.”

“Plenty of time to pack your things and get a little sleep.”

“Think of it as an audition.”

“We’ll sleep on the plane.”

“So if you’d rather wait up with us until it’s time to leave…?”

“Then that would be fine.”

I stared. They were sitting there calmly. From all the emotion on their faces, you’d think they were trying to sell me girl scout cookies and not talk me into a spur-of-the-moment international weekend sexathon. It was unnerving.

I tried not to sound judgmental. They had a very different lifestyle than the rest of us. “I wish I could, but… I don’t even know where to begin. I have classes. I have these meetings lined up. I don’t know where my passport is. I make less than $200 a month and you’re talking about airfare, hotel, food. And, and… it’s… it’s in Mexico!” They hadn’t corrected me, at least.

The girls shared a brief look. I remembered thinking to myself last night about the way some women communicated through looks like that. These three seldom seemed to need even the looks. A true hive mind.

Then they laughed. As one, they laughed. I sighed with relief as they giggled, even though it was at my expense.

“You should see the look on your face, Spencer.”

“As if we’d bring some guy we hardly know to a shoot with us.”

“She does  like you though.”

“Some ego, this guy.”

“Even though we were kidding–”

“Completely kidding. We can’t believe you thought we were serious.”

“–it wasn’t very nice of you to respond like that.”

“Is that how you treat every girl who shows an interest in you?”

“Not that it matters, but you should realize by now that we’re quite supportive of one another’s interests.”

“ Very  supportive.”

“And she’s very  interested.”

“Though I personally don’t see why.”

“I might.”

“Your visit after massage night was… interesting.”

“Even though you rudely didn’t follow up.”

“Very disappointing.”

I frowned. Were they mad at me? Flirting with me? Fucking with me for laughs? I honestly wasn’t sure. There were three of them, so perhaps it was all three. “Look, I’m sorry if you felt disrespected. If you recall, though, it was the three of you – or at least one of you – who decided it would be amusing to mess with me. Maybe I wasn’t especially kind in response, but if you’re going to keep leaving everyone unable to tell you apart and then come knocking on my door playing flirty games, you can’t expect me to be smiles  and sunshine about it.”

Their laughter faded, smiles transitioning to sulky frowns. They looked practiced, and in that  moment, I pitied their poor parents. That was a lot  of sulking.

“You can’t tell us apart…?”

“You’ve been our RA for three months and you can’t tell us apart?”

“I’m Maddison.”

“She’s Allyson.”

“And that’s Addison.”

They shrugged in perfect unison.

“What’s so hard about that?”

“We didn’t think you’d mind a little teasing.”

“We especially didn’t think you’d mind the way we put our lips on you.”

“On your ass.”

“On your balls.”

“I actually thought it was pretty hot, the way you stormed in here making demands.”

“Quite hot.”

“But maybe it was a fluke.”

“Perhaps we misconstrued your demeanor.”

“When you said in the lounge you wanted to try to fuck everybody–”

I threw up my hands. “Whoa! Hey, that is not  what I said! I said–”

“You said you wanted to fuck any of us that wanted to fuck you.”

“And she wants to fuck you.”

“God only knows why.”

I threw up my hands. “She who?!”

“And we share everything.”

“ Everything. ”

“ Every . ”

“ Fucking .”

“ Thing . ”

“But I suppose if you don’t want us to share you…”

“…then we won’t.”

“Sort of a relief, isn’t it?”

“Yeah. That would be… incest.”

“Twincest.”

“Tripcest.”

“He wouldn’t even know if the sister riding him was doing it because she wanted to fuck him…”

“…or because she really, really  loves her sister.”

“We’d do anything  for our sisters.”

OK, so, yeah. I had no fucking idea what was going on. I was pretty sure they were trying to sleep with me, but hell if I knew. It was hot as fuck, whatever it was. No, hotter than fuck. I’d always been sort of put off by incest porn, but having it pitched to me, panning back and forth between willing and identical beauty, I began to see the merits.

My cheeks puffed as I forced out a slow breath. I had a whole questionnaire prepped for these meetings. Not with me, but only down the hall. It was hard to fathom I could handle getting through it with the hive mind here though, so I went from memory and truncated it a bit. A lot.

“OK. So… if I’m hearing you right, one of you might be interested in sex, but you’re taking it all or nothing. And if I were to make a move, you liked it when I was being kind of a pushy dick like before.”

One, then two, then three sisters smiled slyly back at me.

“That’s the least sexy possible way of putting it.”

“But basically.”

“Basically.”

I jotted down some quick notes on my clipboard.

Triplets:

Domineering +

Reject generosity -

Foursome ++

1 ++ 2 + 3 - ?

2 much 4 u +++++

I tucked it under my arm and tried to smile. “Thanks. You guys have fun in Acapulco.”

“It’s work.”

“Not pleasure.”

“But you have fun with your meetings.”

I made for the door. I didn’t even hear them coming, but suddenly someone had seized me by the belt and pulled me in for a kiss. Then her sister did the same. Then her  sister. They were hot, wet, hungry kisses.

“Minty.”

“Mm.”

“Was that yours, or his?”

“That was all him.”

****************************************************************

Nobody else had forced their way into an appointment that night. Knowing there might be some apprehension about the revocation of my open door policy, a policy my girls took advantage of ten times a day, I went back to my room and left it wide open. I found the Lakeview vs. Ohio State game on TV and plopped down in bed to draft a much more thorough agenda for those meetings after the disaster with the triplets.

That had not gone how I’d wanted it to. This whole thing was so goddamn awkward as it was. When I met with each room for their roommate agreements, it was all about them and their needs. Talking through the conditions they needed to happily cohabitate. Attitudes on thermostat settings and preferences about sharing and feelings regarding overnight guests.

Had  any of my girls ever had an overnight guest? They didn’t often even have friends over, much less boyfriends. Hmm. At least they were sufficiently aware of what a little freak show we were that they didn’t bring spectators.

As I drafted my thoughts into concrete bullet points, I tried to use that as a framework. I’d lead with the comparatively boring stuff – getting opinions on guidelines, rules, restrictions, and support. With that done, I could get at the titillating part, namely, whether or not they wanted to fool around with me, and how much. It was just so crass, and I never did find the right phrasing. Are you content to just not-so-quietly pleasure yourself outside my room while I’m in there having sex, or would you like to get in line and wait for your own turn?  

Ugh. UGH.

I couldn’t see a way around it, though. For one, I didn’t want to actually force attention on anyone who didn’t want it. And make that for two, for three, and for a hundred, too. I was already struggling with just how much I should hate myself for the Tori situation without adding names to that list. Likewise, I wanted to be able to hear any concerns and field any questions. Obviously if I started hooking up with half the floor, it was going to have an effect on the other half. My girls got along really well, considering, but I hadn’t lost sight of the fact that it was the day after move-in when a jealous girl assaulted a competitor for my attention.

Fuck. Fucking Quinn. I hope wherever she’d landed, she was doing OK. What happened between her and Leigh was on her, but the lies I’d told to Ramona to conceal what we’d done… Fuck.

If nothing else, Quinn was a good object lesson in the perils of what I was attempting. There was a very real chance that I’d have to nip this in the bud to keep the peace. Part of me hoped that’s how things went.

Part of me also remembered Beach Day, when I’d felt so horny for these women I could have blasted a cum-hole through the front of my pants just looking at them.

So I’d started with letting them air concerns, then move into whether or not they wanted to talk about any possibility of Us. That was even harder. A lot harder. It began with a lengthy self-interrogation about whether or not everyone was, so to speak, invited. There were girls on this floor that, if not for our circumstance, I would have long since asked out in a heartbeat. Girls I had good relationships with, girls I had strong sexual chemistry with. Casey. Charlie. Emma. Kyu-Ri. Dana. Very different women, but all of whom I’d clicked with one way or another. Other names loomed in my libidinous list right behind them.

But there were also women on Higgins 3 who I didn’t know very well, or knew but didn’t feel like we really connected. Was I really going to sit down with Ellie, or Danni, or Jean, and tell them, “Sorry, I’m going to start fucking Hotties, just not you. Nothing personal – you’re plenty attractive, but you don’t do it for me like your roommate does.”

It was too much like the Three. It still hurt, knowing I’d played a part in stoking the shame and otherness that had driven them off the floor. I wondered for the first time that night if that had been why Bob had placed them on Higgins 3 in the first place – so that I would know the guilt of rejecting someone from their community and refusing to do it again as their little experiment evolved, or perhaps devolved, to where we were now.

Well, if it was, it worked. There was no getting around it. If I was doing this, it was all-in. Maybe they would surprise me. Maybe in a month’s time I’d wonder how I’d ever gotten by without the occasional roll in the hay with someone I hardly thought of that way, like Nikki, or Amy, or Shauna. Even if it wasn’t as good, it couldn’t be bad . I hoped.

So I wracked my brain, drafting talking points, questions and answers for round two of roommate agreements. Only this time, they’d be agreeing on which hole, what position, who got first crack at my cock.

All the while I kept my door open, smiling and waving at anybody who stopped by. Which was most of the floor at one point or another. Not easy to stoke those anxieties that I was some kind of predator when most of the girls on the floor swung by to practically salivate over the opportunity to put their name on the fuck-me roster. At one point, after Andi stopped in wearing some skin-tight PJs I couldn’t imagine would be comfortable to actually sleep in to thank me for what I was doing, I chuckled to myself wondering if I could have saved myself a lot of drama doing this right after fall break. It felt so obvious in hindsight that Tori’s rebellion would have been crushed in its infancy by the Spencer Effect.

My first appointment on Friday – tomorrow, holy shit this was happening fast – was 10:30 with Katrina and Amy. That was the earliest slot on my sign-up sheet since I had a morning class. A little weird, I thought; those two weren’t roommates, nor did either of them have one. Maybe they’d felt it would be uncomfortable having that kind of talk by themselves. Astute. There was going to be some blushing in the days ahead, and some uncomfortable discussions. Really, really uncomfortable.

Only then Monday would come, and we could begin.

 I set my alarm, switched off the light, and did my best to make my brain stop dreaming up the wonders we were about to experience. At least, I tried to make it stop until it decided I could either let it have its fun, or else it would explore a thousand nightmare scenarios in which this could all blow up in our faces. I eventually drifted off to sleep.

That night I dreamt that I was having a floor program where the Hotties blindfolded me and tied me to a bed in the lounge. (It was my old floor lounge from Rowland, technically.) The plot vacillated back and forth between the girls blowing my and their own minds taking turns riding me, and the girls taking turns spitting on me and telling me I was a pig. Some did both. Sammi got a real kick out of that. As did Quinn.

Suddenly there was a knock at the door. The lounge door…? No, the real one. I grunted, forcing my eyes to squint their way open. There was some light streaming through the window, but not much. My phone confirmed it was about 10 minutes before my alarm was set to go off.

Another knock.

“If you’re locked out of your room you need to call the center desk,” I grumped. A dumb assumption, but I was still waking up. I had been doing this job for over four years now, after all. People forgetting to bring their key to the shower was a problem as old as dorms.

Err, not dorms. Residence halls. Man, I had not  slept well.

“Homie?”

I sighed. “I’m sleeping, Casey. Do you need me, or do you just want me?”

“Feels kinda needy,” came her soft voice. I could hear her fingernails rattling against the other side of the door.

Shit. Well, I was  up now anyway. Besides, Casey was grappling with a lot of the same hormonal overdrive that Tori was. Ignoring her was cruel. Just because her situation had been an accident, it didn’t make her any less affected.

“It’s open,” I announced. She slipped in immediately. I was a little surprised she was dressed, if only in the same boxers and tank top she looked to have slept in. Still weird seeing her without her hat, but there had been too much blood to salvage it.

She hopped right into bed beside me. It didn’t even feel strange. When Quinn had done that that August evening, my blood pressure had spiked through the ceiling, followed quickly by my cum. Some of my girls would still freak me out doing that, I’m sure, if not to that extent. Having Casey in my bed, though, was like… Marisa. Or one of my other, less present ex-girlfriends. She simply belonged.

“Goooooood morning, Ra.”

“Thanks for knocking first.”

“Hey, you said. And you know me, I’m all about respecting boundaries.” I felt her hand slip into my own boxers. “Oh, feels  like I was right about all that goodness this very good morning, I see.”

I rolled my eyes, but with a smile. “You said something about needs. I hope it wasn’t for this Casey . I need to be up and in the shower in about six minutes.”

“Pff, I could jack you off in three.”

“If you seriously woke me up early for this…”

That’s right. I was already becoming a guy who was annoyed  that one of the hottest girls he’d ever met might wake him up a few minutes early for a handjob.

Her hand didn’t retreat, but her grip loosened to the point where it’d take a month to get off. “You said you wanted to meet with errybody.”

“Yeah. Did you forget to sign up for a time…?”

“I knew you’d squeeze my ass in whenevs. And I mean, you and I don’t got  much to say about all that, do we? You wanna fuck, knock three times on the wall of your closet.”

“It’s not just ‘hey so should we start having sex? check yes or no.’ I want to understand boundaries, interests, desires, lines in the sand, all that. I want us all to be able to have as much fun as we can without hurting anybody.”

Casey flashed a pitying smile. “Somebody always gets hurt, homie. You oughta know that by now. Just don’t be a dick, and it’ll blow over. We like ya.” While I processed that pessimistic pronouncement, she gave her thumb a quick lick and resumed with just a hair more friction, her spit lubricating nicely.

I knew right where her stitches were under that soft blonde hair, and I kissed them softly. Somebody had  gotten hurt already. “I like you, too.”

Casey sighed contentedly. “But hey, you want to ask me sex shit, ask me.”

I couldn’t help but smile at her. If I’d been thinking, I would have started here. Casey was the perfect test case, deeply smitten and, after what her lies had cost her, completely forthright. Careful not to disrupt her, I reached back and snagged my clipboard from where I’d left it on my nightstand before bed.

“Would you like to pursue a relationship with a partially sexual nature?” I read aloud.

“Is there an option to pursue a relationship that’s en-fuckin’-tirely sexual in nature? Check that box on my sheet, yo.”

“Would you prefer to initiate sexual contact, or to be pursued?”

Another sensual lick at that thumb, plus a few fingers. “You stopped. You seriously didn’t put ‘or both’ on that? Shit, homie, your ink budget run  out or what?”

I sighed irritably. Casey gave my chin a mollifying lick, morning stubble be damned. “I was on the fence about that question anyway. Do you think I should just get rid of it? I know some of them have pretty big crushes and all, but it feels weird to basically have folks sign up for me to come down and mess around when I’m in the mood. Plus I’m not sure I have the energy or creativity to come up with some sexy romantic overture every time I feel like hooking up.”

“Or – and hear me out on this – you just ring a bell and first come first served.” Casey jerked down the neck of her tank top until it finally gave way enough to let her big tan tits flop out, then guided my hand to one of them. “Though I might be biased being next door and quick like a lil bunny.”

I massaged her boobs with one hand and clutched the clipboard with the other. Casey had both hands free for stroking me off, but was still having fun teasing me by only using one. “All right. The next one I know doesn’t apply to you, but so you know, I do have a thing about birth control.” Naturally I knew Casey was on the pill or we wouldn’t be doing what we were. (She used more pills than I liked, to be honest, but I was decidedly happy with the one.) “I feel like the question is kind of invasive, but accidental pregnancy seems like the fastest way to screw this all up, so it feels worth asking. For girls who want to be, I dunno, in on it or whatever.”

“Fuckin’ herpes is the fastest way to screw this all up, homie. Whatever they tell you about an IUD, you oughta be baggin’ up. Or shit, have Tori crack the whip and make the whole cult of Ra get tested if they want a taste. They might bitch and moan, but they don’t want the clap, and she won’t mind takin ’ the heat. ‘ Specially  since it keeps her cooter tidy, too.”

“Cooter? Gross.”

She pressed her tit harder into my palm, breath slowly quickening. Fuck, I loved squeezing those things almost as much as Casey loved me squeezing them. By this point she was almost back to a full-on handjob again.

I focused on the mission. “That’s not the worst idea. I’ll think about it. Let’s see. Well, I have sort of a broad question on here that I thought would help me get data on… What.”

“Data, you say? Riveting. Fuck, you sure know how to dry a girl up, homie. C’mon, just say it.”

“Do you have any particular kinks, or any taboos you prefer we not engage in? Like the last few questions, these are only for the, you know…”

“Just say cult  of Ra. It’s mad hot , and catchy.”

“I’ll let you focus group  the nomenclature.”

“Are you trying to put me out of the mood? Because you can’t.”

I harrumphed irritably. “Anyway, just  want to make sure I’m doing what I can to make sure everybody has fun, and to get a sense up front about likes and dislikes. Speaking of…?” I gave her a little squeeze and leaned closer.

“Who, me?”

“Yeah. You.” Our noses touched. Her hand was liquid silk on my cock. “What do you like, Casey. ”

She kissed me. Or I kissed her. The only reason I didn’t fuck her then and there, my prohibition be damned, was that in seconds she had me coming into her palm. That didn’t stop our lips, though. We were both afflicted with kitten breath, but as it mingled between our mouths it just became the taste of Casey, and my brain decided it was more than fine.

“You, homie. I like you.” She sighed. “I’ma miss being your shower girl. You promise me you won’t forget me with alla  that out there.”

I rolled out of bed and turned back, hand extended. Casey took it, and I pulled her up against me. “Who ever said you’re not still my shower girl?” By the time we got to the bathroom, it was Casey who was pulling me.

I didn’t fuck her. Not quite. Peeping eyes over the walls of our stall made sure, each of them sparkling with excitement for the days ahead. It was a little nerve-wracking, I have to say, but it was their due.

Chapter Three: Monday

“Hey, you guys wanted to meet in my room, right?”

From their doors opposite each other’s, Katrina’s and Amy’s eyes met over my shoulder, and both nodded. “Lead the way.”

We headed down, ignoring the peery gazes from the many open doors we passed along the way. I could only imagine the kinds of conversations and speculation that were happening between my girls right now. Hopefully once I’d done a few of these, word would spread. Demystifying it would make things less awkward.

I sat on my bed, offered each of them a chair. They pulled them close, side by side. I hadn’t even known these two were close. Although I felt like I was pretty close with Katrina, I didn’t know Amy very well. Hadn’t they partnered at the massage program? That whole night was such a blur.

“So… hey.” I smiled my Spenceriest smile. “I know this is weird, and thanks for guinea pigging this thing. Up front, let me stress that this isn’t to proposition anybody or to pressure anybody. There is no response I’m looking for and certainly no wrong ones. If you want to tell me I’m a pig, you can–”

“You’re definitely at least a little bit of a pig. But that was true before yesterday, so let’s get on with it,” said Amy. She looked tired. I hoped nothing to do with anxiety over this. I thought I remembered learning she worked nights, but I didn’t know what she did. Probably waitressing. Whenever I saw her coming or going at night, she always looked really well put together.

My smile held. “Fair. So yeah, first things first, what I really  want out of this is whatever you can tell me to help keep the community in good shape. Like yes, there’s going to be slightly zanier Hottie mayhem on the horizon, but we’re still living together, studying together, doing programs together, all that jazz.”

“Will floor programs continue to be clothing optional, per the most recent ones?” Katrina asked softly. It wasn’t an accusation, though it was hard to be sure whether or not I heard a sense of anticipation.

“Great question, madame vice governor. And no. Unless we hit a point where every single resident on Higgins 3 tells me they want to hang out in the lounge watching movies in our underwear,” I laughed at the absurdity of it, and they laughed along, “we’re going to keep things normal. Same as if, for example, an RA had a boyfriend or girlfriend on the floor. They wouldn’t just make out in the corner during a program. I still think we have a lot to teach each other and to learn from each–”

Katrina held up a hand. “I got it. Normal programs. And if I can be candid, maybe try not to sound like you’re making a sales pitch? Just speak plain, from the heart, and we’ll do the same.” She reached over and squeezed Amy’s hand. Indeed, her friend looked a little on edge.

I took a deep breath. “You’re right. Sorry. I just… No. I’m sorry. So. For months now I’ve had women beating down my door both metaphorically and literally, along with my shower stall, and once even the door to my bathroom stall, to try to get me to fool around with them. Now my boss says I can, and for anybody on the floor who feels the same way, I mean to. So up front, do you want to be any part of that or do you want me to leave you the heck alone and just stay Spencer your funky fun RA?”

Katrina was studying Amy. Were they…? Hard to imagine. Katrina had flirted with me (in her dry way) as much as anybody. “Go ahead.”

“Funky fun RA for me,” said Amy softly. Her tongue snuck out between her lips, but she said no more.

I nodded, taking her at her word. “Very OK.” Wow, found a holdout this early on. I supposed I didn’t see Amy as much, so maybe the Spencer Effect had spared her more so than the rest? Or whatever. The pheromonal stuff played a role in our relationships, but just because somebody turned someone on didn’t mean that someone wanted to act on it.

I waited for Katrina to answer. She licked lips already moist several times, then finally, “If I said I wanted to… maybe try … then what?”

It struck me as even more unusual for these two non-roommates to request to meet jointly and have different answers. This was going to be a very interesting weekend. “Then once we talk about community stuff with the three of us, you and I can discuss… trying.”

Katrina nodded. I set down my clipboard and we talked things through. I opened with the basics I’d already decided. That the north bathroom was to be designated hanky-panky free, residents able to come and go in peace with certainty I wouldn’t be in the showers with somebody, no noisy shower head masturbation, just a normal women’s bathroom. That  quiet hours would still be respected, nobody grunting and moaning loud enough to be heard up and down the halls. That if something I was doing bothered them, to let me know or tell Tori to tell me, or slip a note under my door in the middle of the night, whatever, but don’t let it fester. And so on.

By the time Amy left Katrina and I alone, that anxious cast to her eyes seemed to have diminished. The former salutatorian crossed her legs – and how, in that skirt – and leaned in.

“I know we’re past the Sharks v. Jets phase of organizing ourselves around the inclusion of our horny male overlord, but…” Her fingers found their way to her slender neck and rubbed at the soft skin. “I’d still like to earn my choker.”

My script had carried me as far as it could. Going forward, we were all just bodies, doing what bodies did. “You’d look good in a choker.”

****************************************************************

“So we’re finally doing this,” said Leigh as we entered phase 2. These two hadn’t had anything to add to my list of protected spaces and activities.

“Finally,” echoed Angel.

“Is there another sign-up sheet for dibs or whatever? Because I am seriously good to go. Like, right now .”

“I was good yesterday.”

“I was good weeks  ago. But like, it does sort of bother me that you didn’t answer my joke about a sex sign-up sheet right away.”

I smiled. “No sign-up sheet. And if memory serves, you were good to go way back   in Welcome  Week, Leigh.”

Her smile faltered for a moment, but only for a moment. “I do seem to recall making you a very generous offer after a certain feat of heroic intervention.”

I stood. The girls’ eyes watched me like dogs following a milkbone. I crossed the short distance between us and sat down on Leigh’s bed between the two of them, their hips nestling against mine. Firmly.

“You paid a high price for this, Leigh. I haven’t forgotten that. I was flattered then, and I didn’t let you see that like I should have. This time I’m going to do right by you.”

Her breath quickened. “Both of us?”

Angel’s hand found my thigh. “Yeah, both of us?”

“If you want. That’s why we’re here. We’ve all been dancing around these urges for months, so let’s talk about what we want. What do you  want?” I directed the question to Leigh. The poor girl had gotten the crap kicked out of her for being one of the first to make a move on me. And then what I’d put her through in her choker initiation with Angel… She was long overdue.

“I want Angel to watch us,” she said softly. “Can we do that?”

I glanced at Angel, who didn’t need to give voice to her consent. “We can do that, if you want.”

“Watch, but not join us. I’m not… like that.”

“That’s fine.”

Angel licked her lips. “And then, when you’re done, if you want, you and I could…” She shivered. “I, um, want to… taste her. On you.”

“That’s fine, too. If it’s OK with Leigh. It’s going to be her cum, after all.”

Leigh nodded. “Once I’m done with it, you can do whatever you want with the mess.”

I jotted down notes once I got back to my room. This was going to be a hell of a weekend.

****************************************************************

Server: HottieHaven
Channel: #speneralchat

EmEmMay: So? @QueenLeigh @WannaBLeigh How did it go???

QueenLeigh: It’s happening you guys. It’s FINALLY happening.

DiamondJo: duh, we were at the meeting
DiamondJo: but  like what did he say? what  did YOU say? what  happened? DEETS bitchez

WannaBLeigh: First a bunch of shit about trying to keep this place seeming like a floor instead of a 20-room orgy. blah blah blah no fucking in the halls

QueenLeigh: He asked us what we wanted and said he’d do it.
QueenLeigh: Yeah a bunch of procedural shit first
QueenLeigh: But then he basically just said he’d do whatever we wanted.

Curious Georgia: No he did not. No fucking WAY

WannaBLeigh: Well, we told him what we wanted and he said he’d try…

QueenLeigh: @WannaBLeigh Ya that’s what I fucking said

WannaBLeigh: No I know. I just mean he didn’t literally say “I’ll do whatever you want.” Just moderating expectations.

Katrina 301: But I think he will. You just have to come out and ask.

Curious Georgia: you guys, did we srsly land our own personal private megahot  boy toy?
Curious Georgia: ngl I was pissed at first about the $100 activity fee but mea goddamn culpa, money well spent

Dana: @Katrina 301 What did he say to you? Same thing, or…?

Katrina 301: @Dana It’s sort of personal. (Obviously…?) DM me if you really want to know, but I suspect you’ll get the gist here.

Vagelangelo: that boy is gonna wear me like a fucking hat

KC: @Vagelangelo did someone say hat ?
KC: and fucking?
KC: and  that boy? mmm, that boy

Just Andi: My brothers make fun of me for being creepy because whenever I make them watch something I stare at them to see their reactions, but like, I just wish there was a non-creepy way to see your reactions to how good it is, for real

DiamondJo: ok your bros might have a point there @Just Andi

OhYouMeanTHATJean: you can watch me but it means you have to be my slave in the afterlife

Just Andi: lol

OhYouMeanTHATJean: I’m not kidding.

****************************************************************

“You remember that night we slept in your room, right?”

I nodded. “Of course, Georgia. Contrary to popular rumor , I don’t actually have very many women sleeping in my bed.” Way more than I ever had before, but still, this semester it was Savannah, Vickie, and these two. That I remembered. I felt pretty confident.

Oh! And Tori, after Halloween. But that was almost definitely it.

Kendall smirked, displaying a less charitable interpretation of my sleepover roster. “Yet, you mean.”

I shrugged sheepishly. “Fair point. But go on.”

“I really, really  wanted you to kiss me that night.”

“More than kiss.”

“Yeah, more than. Pretty much whatever you wanted.”

“I don’t generally make it a habit to take advantage of drunk girls who only stopped by my room because they were scared of getting in trouble,” I said. They’d been cooperative and were first offenders, so their sanction for that little party had been a relative slap on the wrist. Still, anxious and innebriated were not turn-ons for me. There were assholes who needed a hot girl to have her judgment compromised to sleep with them, and then there was Spencer fucking Lawrence.

Georgia nodded, looking genuinely appreciative. “We know.”

“And we respect that.”

“Yeah.”

The girls shared a long look, then Kendall continued. “We want to do that again. A sleep-over, we mean. Not the getting drunk and written up part.”

“Both of you? At the same time?”

They both nodded. Georgia took a deep breath, and explained. “But this time we want you to make a move on one of us. But only  one of us. Whichever one of us you want more.”

“You want me to what  now…?” I’d given myself more than a few internal lectures about not kink-shaming anybody while prepping for these meetings, but that was not something I’d expected.

“We want you to pick one of us, and play with us. However you want. But the other one has to leave.”

Kendall added quickly, a bit too quickly, “But you can – and hopefully will – still mess around with the loser. She just has to deal with knowing it’s a pity fuck. Or pity whatever.”

“This sounds like a recipe for hurt feelings…” I said uneasily. “Maybe we just do one of you one night, the other another, and everybody walks away feeling happy about things?”

Their eyes met again, and it was clear my response disappointed them both. “Oh. Sorry. You said we should tell you what we want.”

“Yeah. We thought a competition would be kinda hot, but… if you’re not into it… Sorry.”

I sighed. “I’m not judging. You just gotta understand, I’m already pretty on edge about starting bad blood with all this as it is. It’s like some kind of dating show, but… without the dating.”

“What if we promise not to fight?”

“Yeah, we promise. We just want to see. You know, what  you like.”

“What turns you on.”

“ Who  turns you on.”

“Pleeeease?”

“Yeah, pleeeeease , Spencer?”

Another, longer sigh. “I’ll think about it.”

Two mouths met mine at the same time. Two tongues found mine at the same time. Two hands found my crotch at the same time. I permitted it only briefly before gently pressing them back.

“We promise you won’t regret it.”

“You’re going down, Georgia.”

“Yeah – on him, you mean!”

****************************************************************

“Whoa! Whoa, hey, sorry Kyu-Ri, maybe I wasn’t clear. We’re just going to talk  about sex today, not actually do anything. You understand?”

Kyu-Ri set her shirt down neatly on her bunk though and went right on removing her skirt. Dawn’s thighs spread automatically as she leered along with me. “I understand.”

“Um, then maybe, ah, you should… put your clothes… back on?” Even as I said it, I wondered what the hell was wrong with me.

“I like it when you look at me. I am going to be without my clothes on when we have sex, so why not get used to it? Is this bad?”

“Maybe you should give her another spanking, Ra,” suggested Dawn, eyeing Kyu-Ri’s thick round ass with blatant interest.

Well, no sense splitting hairs. She was right, after all. If we were going to sleep with each other, no sense being squeamish just seeing her naked, and my prohibition for activities this weekend covered only sex, not nudity. Not like I wasn’t every bit as interested as Dawn; I just wasn’t such a dude-bro about it.

“Let’s not perpetuate the whole ‘Ra’ thing, OK? I’m just Spencer.”

Dawn pressed her palms together prayerfully. “Of course. You’re, ah, Spencer.”

I frowned. “Don’t think I didn’t hear that. ‘You’re Ra, Spencer.’”

“You’re paranoid. And you should fuck her, right now. And –respectfully – between you and me you look like you could use a hand.”

Kyu-Ri kept her panties on. A thong, so not really saying much. Dawn was making a really good point, but I told myself to stick to my guns. I’d been mentally training myself for this. “Yeah! You should fuck me, right now!” Kyu-Ri’s arms training was evidently not as stringent. The girls high-fived.

“Let’s start with you, actually, Dawn. Dialogue-wise, I mean. Not… yeah. Correct me if I’m wrong, but aren’t you a lesbian…?”

She gasped indignantly. “Who told you that?!”

“You did, Dawn. Like the day we met. And again like three minutes ago. And many, many times in between.”

“Man, that Dawn chick is a real snitch.” Dawn grinned, shamelessly slipping a hand into her shorts. Kyu-Ri laughed. Twenty pounds of imported tit bounced merrily along with it.

“Yeah. Well maybe nobody told you, but lesbians generally don’t have sex with men. And since this part of the conversation was explicitly announced as being discussion  about sex…”

“Hey. All I know is, you turn her on like crazy, and I just wanna be around when it happens.”

“This is a serious discussion, Dawn, not fodder for your voyeurism. If you’re just here to crack jokes, we can hang out some other time, clothed, and you can joke all you want.” God knows I deserved some joking at .

“No!” cried Kyu-Ri vehemently. “Dawn is my very good friend, my best American friend. It is not her fault she is lesbian.”

“Fault?” I tried not to grimace. My RA cultural sensitivity training was very helpful when it came to appreciating other cultures; it was less helpful in desensitizing me to other cultures’ insensitivity. “I’m not trying to embarrass anybody, Kyu-Ri. I just want to talk to you without distractions, so we can be honest with each other.”

But the Korean girl only nodded harder. “Dawn is always honest with me. Since we move  in together, she has wanted to be lesbian with me.”

Dawn licked her lips as if she were blowing a kiss directly on Kyu-Ri’s  nipple. “I really have.”

Kyu-Ri smiled sweetly at her casually diddling roommate. “In my country, girls and boys have sex together. There are lesbians and gay boys, but it is not…” She frowned, muttering through the Korean and eventually settling on a translation. “It is legal, except for military , but is not considered good. Unhealthy. I like Dawn, but I want her to be healthy and have happy  life.”

“Um, me too. But–”

“Third.”

“So how am I going to help her not always wanting to be lesbian if I don’t show her how good it is to have normal sex with a man? I think if she sees how good you make me feel, how much pleasure you give me when you touch me, maybe she will want to try it too.”

Dawn apparently was already aware of this perspective. I wondered how much of it came from the lesbian herself; jokester  that she was, she had a sly way of persuading people. Then again, even though it might be tempting to trivialize some of Kyu-Ri’s statements just because she had a harder time making them, she was an extremely smart woman. Kyu-Ri’s English might be a C-, but her tits were solid F’s and her STEM classes were straight A’s. I should probably be wondering if she was keen on fucking Dawn and was using this as a cover for her own urges, same way she’d used Sammi’s attempt at bullying to score her first spanking.

Or better yet, maybe I should just shut up and see how many of us decided we liked fucking women when all was said and done.

****************************************************************

Server: HottieHaven
Channel: #speneralchat

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: this is probably the most excited a lesbo has ever been about a guy telling her she’s allowed to fuck him

KyuRiUs: @SheWhoComesWithTheDawn @everyone Spencer is going to give us a threesome! I can’t hardly wait !

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: @sydneys girl @peytons baby if yall are finally ready to dip your toes in we could stretch it to 5some
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: jus sayin

Tori: Don’t @ everyone, Kyu-Ri. We’re happy for you, but you’ve already been warned.

sydneys girl: speaking of warnings, stop trying to fuck my girlfriend already @SheWhoComesWithTheDawn or I will come down there and staple your fucking cunt shut

DamnDanielle: Umm weren’t you the chick who gave him a lap dance at the party the other night or was that some other gay

DamnDanielle: *guy, sorry :P

Tori: @sydneys girl And you chill out. She was kidding and you know it. And @SheWhoComesWithTheDawn and @DamnDanielle you be nice and behave yourselves. This is a happy place and a happy time. Let’s be happy for each other, OK?

DamnDanielle: Easy to be happy when you already cut in line, Toyri

DamnDanielle: god what is wrong with my fingers today? *Tori

Tori: for the millionth time he hasn’t fucked me yet, I only went down on him!

Katrina 301: Check the #rules, guys. Come on now. Congrats, Dawn. Congrats, Kyu-Ri. I hope it’s everything you want it to be. Like Tori said, let’s be happy for each other and support each other, right?
Katrina 301: We can’t split a boyfriend 20+ ways if we’re going to harbor animosity over it.

SexiLexy: Am I at least allowed to specify which 20th I want…?

****************************************************************

“Any time you want to fuck me, just slap my titty and we’re on.” Sammi shrugged.

I tried not to wince. “I’m not sure I’m on board with establishing a status quo where I subject someone to random mild assault to initiate sex.” Jacqui didn’t look like the idea sat well with her either, but she kept quiet.

“I didn’t say to choke me out or anything, Jesus. Just a little booby slap. That’s all.”

“I’m really not comfortable–”

She stood up and raised her shirt. The tight fabric heaved and strained to drag those whopping things up with them, but in the end gravity won out. They flopped out, wobbling and jiggling for several seconds until finally coming to rest in my face. “Go on, just a little slap. A boop, even.”

“Sammi…”

“Boop me. Just do it. Boop ‘em.”

I rolled my eyes, and with the sort of lackluster force I hoped would make this experience as unmemorable as possible for her, gave the softest tap on the side of her right tit. No wait, her  left. My right. Eh, why not. I gave her another on the other one .

Her eyes widened in outrage, and I felt my heart start suddenly racing. What had I done wrong…?! “You sonofabitch! My lawyer is going to… Oh god, dude. I’m fucking joking, shit. But check this out: No thanks.”

I gritted my teeth. “You know what really turns me on, Sammi, is jump scares. Fucking hell.”

“I’m only playin’, playah . But did you catch what I said? ‘No thanks.’ See? If you give me a lil’ titty slap and I’m not up for it, I’ll just say no. No big freakin’ deal. So just… yeah.” She shifted to spontaneous song, the time-tested hallmark of a horny young woman who wasn’t at all in the mood for sex. “SLAP. THREE. TIMES. On my titties if you waaaant  me!” She sang herself out, though, leaving me to call after her a reminder that the prohibition against having your bits and ends out in the halls remained in effect.

Jacqui slid down from her bunk then and sat on the end of Sammi’s bed. “She’s kind of a trip, yeah?”

“Oh yeah.”

“But you and she really…? Like, I saw you leave the bathroom together, but… I dunno.”

I nodded. “Yep. She caught me in a weak moment, I guess.”

“Those things are bigger than my head. Responsible for a lot of guys’ ‘weak moments’ I bet.” Jacqui shook her head. “Sorry, I’m not judging.”

I was still stewing over that incident with her and Janis the other night. “Maybe you should be. I still feel like an asshole over it.”

“So… why’d you do it? I didn’t see it, but I heard. She smarted off to your coworker and you went full Bobby Knight on her. That was… fucked up. Pardon my French.”

“No, I know. I… I don’t have any excuses, Jacqui. There aren’t any. She and Janis – the other RA – they started wigging out on each other, and there I was in the middle, and… I snapped. I don’t know how else to put it. I’m just glad I didn’t hurt her, and she’s not mad.”

Jacqui’s face softened, but before she could further soothe my extremely over-soothed conscience, I went on. “Anyway, we’re not here to talk about me and Sammi. Believe me, I am aware I deserve some judging for… all this. But she’s gone, and we’re here, so let’s talk about us.” I managed to smile.

She looked like she might have more to say, but between further exploring my outburst and delving into the cravings that had flooded her panties for months now, she went for the latter. “Yeah. Um, so… do I just say what I want, or…? Sorry, I feel like a kid on Santa’s lap or something, asking for a pony.”

“Well you’ve been a very good girl this year,” I answered in a silly deep Santa voice.

“Ew. Please don’t do that.”

“Sorry.”

“Anyway,” she said, recovering quickly, “um, yeah. I was thinking… Sorry, this is so awkward. Are you really doing this with everybody?”

“Everybody who wants me to, yeah. You can say anything here. I think I got the awkwardness out of my system in the first few meetings, so – short of inviting me to slap you for sex – just speak freely. A desire, a concern, whatever’s on your mind.”

She fidgeted self-consciously for a moment, but I waited patiently. Not like it was the first girl on the floor who wasn’t ready to burst out with whatever fantasies the Spencer Effect had been haunting her dreams with all semester. Charlie, a girl I’d already gone down on once, had sat in my room blushing in silence for over a minute before asking if we could have sex bareback, promising she was going to go down to the health center first thing Monday with Tori and the other girls for a checkup and an IUD, so I could enjoy myself. As if there was any way I conceivably wouldn’t.

Here, now, with Jacqui, I was in no rush. From how they’d begun rushing me through the rules portion, I was pretty sure they were sharing the first half of the meeting with each other online. After that, Sammi’s request had taken seconds. I had twenty minutes before I had anywhere to be.

“I want you to fuck me after a match,” she blurted. The quietest blurt I’d ever heard, and her eyes remained fixed on the floor.

“After a… wow. Yeah, OK. That’s… sure. But can I ask, um, not why , but like… Say more.” I turned up the smile a few watts, for encouragement. Only then I saw… “Oh god, are you crying?”

“No…!” she wailed, and then she was sobbing. I hurried over to her, putting an arm around her shoulders and squeezing firmly, rubbing Jacqui’s back and coaxing those tears out until she was back to speech readiness. It took a couple minutes, then a couple more of apologizing and sniffling and finding kleenex for the tears and snot and everything. All very endearing as far as I was concerned, but she sure didn’t see it that way.

“You don’t have to do this,” I assured her, probably a dozen times.

Not that she was able to speak, she did so. “No! No no no! I’m sorry!” she squeaked, but I kept silent so she’d keep talking. “It’s just… OK, calm down, Jacko. So, um… yeah. So you know how you come to all my home games?”

“I’ve missed a few,” I admitted. “Sometimes I’m on duty or whatever. But yeah, I try .” It was a nice way to spend time with the girls away from Higgins. I could usually get five or ten or so to go with me.

“OK, sure, so like 80%. Whatever.” She elbowed me for my attempt at humility. “But um… Sorry. OK just say it.”

I nodded. “Take your time, Jacqui. It’s–”

“I love  it!” she moaned into my shoulder as she threw her arms around me. “You don’t even know. Most of the team has like maybe  their boyfriends and Tanisha’s mom lives close by so she comes sometimes. And why am I even saying this, you’re there, you know how empty the stands are. But like, I have my own cheering section . And I’m not even a starter! Coach Jardine told me once she puts me in sometimes just because we’re up by enough and you guys get so stoked when I go in.”

“Hey, you’d do the same for me. If I were, you know, good at anything.”

“I love it. I can’t even tell you how much it means to me. The rest of the team is so  jelly, you don’t even know. Like they can’t even imagine their friends – much less their RA! – just setting aside hours a week to come support them.”

I didn’t know what to say. I liked the matches well enough, so it wasn’t like I was subjecting myself to something onerous. Volleyball was a good spectator sport, and those shorts they wore didn’t hurt. This clearly meant a lot to her, though, so I didn’t want to trivialize it. “I’m glad it means so much to you.”

“And after what you did to me at massage night, I’ve just…” Her body trembled under my arm. “You don’t have to do anything public or whatever if you want, like run up to me after the match and kiss me and tell me you don’t care how sweaty I am, you just needed  to kiss me.” She winced; I pretended not to notice how specific her non-proposal was. “But like, after the match – you can walk me home if you want, or not, whatever – we can meet up, and we can… celebrate. Or if we lose, you could, like, console me. Or whatever. God, this is such a dumb idea. Forget it. You know, why don’t we just–”

“When’s your next match?”

****************************************************************

“So yeah, that’s the ‘official’ stuff. I want people to be able to live happily–”

“Yup.”

“–on Higgins 3 whether or not they choose to–”

“Uh, huh, got it.”

“–engage in anything sexual. Or if at some point they decide they want to stop engaging–”

“Totally. Yup.”

“Yup yup.”

I laughed. “OK, I’m boring you. Guess your friends filled you in. Sorry. So now, I’d like to talk to anyone who’s interested in being… with me. If you’re not, great, awesome, no hurt feelings and I’ll just…” Neither Dana nor Danielle moved an inch. So far, only Amy had at this point. She must still be really salty about that squeaky door hinge.

WHOA. Did “door hinge” rhyme with “orange?” Had I just upended the whole English language?!

The thrill faded as quickly as it arrived. As for Amy, I’d have to make it up to her somehow, but not during this meeting. “All right then. So why don’t we start with–”

“Um, can we ask a question?” asked Dana in her small voice. She played piccolo in the marching band, and as small and high-pitched as her voice was, I suspect she’d be a piccolo in choir, too.

“Oh. Sure, yeah. What’s up?”

She deferred to Danielle, propping her foot up on her bed casually, her knee resting against one of her gigantic tits. In that slip of a dress she was wearing, I could instantly confirm that she was not wearing panties, and would not require foreplay.

After adopting a smirk when she noticed me noticing her, she posed her roommate’s question. “So I want to fuck you, and she wants to fuck you. So we figured we could just skip the blahdy blah and like we could just, I dunno, put a sign on the door or something for when we’re home and horny. That way if you’re home and horny you could just like, look  down the hall and ‘oh hey looks like one of the 318 chicks is dtf.’ That means–”

“I know what dtf means.”

“Yeah. So like, you could just walk down, knock–”

“Or don’t knock,” whispered Dana, blushing brightly.

“And just… yeah. Since you said we’re not dating, we can just skip the romantic crap and get to it, right?”

****************************************************************

Server: HottieHaven
Channel: #speneralchat

DamnDanielle: omfg you guys he went for it
DamnDanielle: I fucking told you it was the way to go

Lawful Evil: went for what? I’ve been in class all day and came back to 200+ messages so I have no idea what I missed.

DamnDanielle: just told him we’d hang a flag when we were dtf lol

Just Nikki: That’s sorta brilliant actually
Just Nikki: Skanky as hell, but please do not construe that to mean I do not wholeheartedly endorse it.

Dana: Technically I told him we’d put a sock on the door, not a flag…

Just Andi: Huh. I’d be worried he wouldn’t know whose sock it was and just walk on by. Like that would be a super awkward conversation, you know? Hey I was really super horny and I saw the sock. Is Jean in? Oh… like that would be seriously messed up

DamnDanielle: @Dana and technically he “joked” what if we were both in the mood, how do you fit 2 socks on the door, so
DamnDanielle: well go on it was your idea, you tiny sexy gem

OhYouMeanTHATJean: he already fucked u @Just Andi
OhYouMeanTHATJean: so unless your snatch was that loose I think ur OK

Dana: lol no it’s too embarrassing

DamnDanielle: she said we could use our panties instead of socks
DamnDanielle: easy to fit 2 pairs
DamnDanielle: and ngl pretty easy to tell which of deez  asses fit in which undies so @Just Andi doesn’t gotta worry

EmEmMay: you mad, mad, mad mad jeniuses
EmEmMay: you just hacked the Ra code
EmEmMay: I already know which pair I’m gonna use

Vagelangelo: @Dana @DamnDanielle I award you each 20 xp and a prayer of mercy for your damnable souls
Vagelangelo: fucking legends

****************************************************************

“So yeah. I just wanted to make sure you two especially don’t get lost in all the chaos here, considering. I was actually hoping to meet with you first, but I couldn’t exactly say that in the floor meeting and then things got so wild after I didn’t catch you in time.”

Sydney smiled sweetly. “That’s very nice of you, Spencer. But really, it’s OK. These girls really like you, and, um… We… We don’t have, um, a lot of room, like, to…”

Peyton brazenly squeezed her girlfriend’s upper thigh, so high up she had to raise up the girl’s dress to do it, and finished. “What she’s trying to say is we’re in here fucking like gay fucking alleycats ten times a day, so if we have to hear you grunting and ermahgerding down the hall occasionally, whatever.”

“That’s good to hear. I’ll try to ermahgerd as delicately as I can. But hey, I wanted to check in, and please tell me if I’m overstepping my bounds by asking…”

Sydney giggled into Peyton’s ear. She couldn’t help kissing her ear lobe while she whispered, “Oh my god, love, he’s apologizing for overstepping his bounds in his meeting about how he’s going to sleep with all the straight girls.”

Peyton grinned. “You’re on notice. Careful.”

I couldn’t help laughing, but it didn’t last. Even with everything else going on, I’d not forgotten the incident at the Halloween party. It had been on my mind, wondering what (if any) side effects my presence might have on a lesbian couple. Dawn was simple – I got Kyu-Ri horny, and all these other girls horny, and that was more than enough for her to take a shining  to me. These two, however, were in a committed relationship. The only girls on the floor who were, so far as I knew. Sure, I was in the midst of planning sex liaisons with a couple dozen different women, but I was still a romantic at heart. I didn’t want to get in the way of love, and that lap dance, along with its ensuing unsolicited rejection, had left me wondering.

“OK, sorry. Anyway, after the thing…? Um, the dance? At the party? I, um, think I got it. Like ‘see, I’m not gonna mess around with the RA,’ right? Like, ‘maybe a bunch of the other girls do, but not me,’ if I read you right.”

Peyton’s smile thinned, but persisted. “Something like that.”

“Understood. I just wanted to ask how things were with you two? It looks like they’re, um, good,” I said, eyes flitting to the hand still massaging Sydney’s uppermost thigh, and quite possibly a little higher. And maybe deeper, too. “But I know there’s a whole lot of hetero energy in the air around Higgins 3, and I wanted to make sure it’s not hurting things between you two.”

Sydney sighed, the kind of sigh that could melt butter at fifty paces. Yep, she was definitely being gently fingered. “That’s very nice of you to ask. We’re doing very well, thank you. Right, love?”

“Damn right, baby.” Peyton turned and licked her girlfriend’s cheek, then sucked on where she’d licked it.

“You’re so bad, love!” But she returned her attention to me, cheek and no doubt pussy moist and glistening. “We had a long talk after the party, and I think we’re better than we have been in a long time. And then we had another talk after the meeting the other night, and…”

She turned to Peyton. “Go on, baby,” Peyton prompted.

“You can’t have sex with her,” Sydney said firmly.

“You can’t fuck either of us,” amended Peyton.

Not something I’d heard a lot of lately, but I’d sort of taken that as a given before even meeting with them. “Noted. Wouldn’t dream of it.”

“The fuck you wouldn’t,” smirked Peyton. “If all this  hasn’t made its way into your dreams, you need to fix your REM cycle.”

“I’ll look into that.” I stood up. “ All righty  then, I’ll get out of your hair and leave you two to it. And remember, if you’re ever feeling uncomfortable about any of–”

“Wait.” Sydney was frowning. “I thought you were going to talk to us about sex stuff, once you finished all that  new rules jazz.”

“I mean, I am with the others, but…”

“So… sit down and talk to us? Please.”

“Yeah, don’t forget the ‘please.’ He likes that,” grumbled Peyton. The first couple times somebody had jibed at me over my perceived role in Tori and her fuck toy costume, I’d had to process it before I could answer. I was  to blame, but not in any way any of them could possibly know.

“I’m not really sure what else there is to say.” I sat back down, though, even as Peyton stopped even pretending she wasn’t knuckles  deep in her girlfriend’s pussy.

“You can’t have sex with us,” repeated Sydney, her breath quickening, “but we talked it over, and we decided that it would be all right if you came  over sometime and… watched.”

Oh fuck .

It hadn’t been 24 hours since the world’s bustiest Asian explained to me in enthusiastic Korenglish how she’d like me to come down to her room, which she would always leave unlocked, so I’d never be deterred, and fuck her ten times a day, until her extremely horny lesbian roommate learned to develop a healthy appreciation for likewise being fucked at my leisure, making me swear I would share my dick fairly.

Even so, that offer hit me right in the dick.

Oh fuck  oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck.

“I… I’m not sure what to say. You really want that?” I looked firmly at Peyton, who was scowling at her lap. “Both of you?”

“But you can’t fuck us,” she snapped, looking up heatedly. “No touching either. Not unless you’re invited.”

Her tone said I would never be invited, but the Spencer Effect said it would happen in the first minute. “I’m not sure I’d feel right about that,” I said guardedly.

“Well we won’t twist your arm,” giggled Sydney, spreading her thighs and hiking up her skirt. No panties. There was a casualness to it, like wearing dresses without panties and spreading her legs to be fingered on command was so natural she barely noticed it, even in front of company. “But if you’d like to, we’d be interested to see how it went. And maybe, while we’re kissing, if you felt like…”

Sydney’s head lolled back, her long hair swaying side to side as she shook with pleasure. Peyton didn’t stop, didn’t even slow, as she finished her girlfriend’s sentence. “If you felt like whipping it out and putting it between our lips, maybe we’d just… yeah.”

Sydney raised up her head and drank in Peyton’s lips. “Keep kissing,” she whispered after a long, sensual wait.

Part of me flashed back to one of my first pornos, this cheesy video tape I’d found in my Great Uncle Marvin’s basement when I was exactly pubescent enough to appreciate it. California Genie . Fuck me, that scene… where the lesbian couple… and he wished…

Oh FUCK .

Somehow, I made it out of the room without violating my wait-until-Monday edict. But barely.

****************************************************************

“I just wanted to say, I really, really  enjoyed our first time together, and I look forward to, um, doing it again. If you want.” Andi’s smile held far too much desperation. There were guys who went for that, but I was not one of them. I preferred the old Tori to the new, and not just because the old one came without that heaping helping of guilt.

“Thanks, Andi. Me too. Did  you have any thoughts on particulars, if we decide to take another whack at it? ‘No’ is fine, but if you had something in particular you wanted…”

“Nope!” She smiled brightly.

I nodded. “Cool. All right. Since you guys said you wanted to talk separately, would you mind sending Jean in?”

“No problem whatsoever. Man, I can’t believe we’re really doing this! Again! This is going to be SO good. Like so  good. I can’t wait. Um, and if you didn’t want to wait, I know it’s early, but– ”

“You and me both . But we need to be fair to everybody, right?”

Andi nodded dejectedly, but left a second later with a spring in her step. I’d been keeping notes after each meeting, trying to keep it all straight. Some of it I knew I’d have no trouble remembering, but there was a lot. Last night, after the first day of meetings, I’d been dreaming about them, and I sure as heck didn’t want those dreams to sneak their way into my recollections. I was pretty sure Katrina hadn’t asked me to fuck her in her graduation cap and gown, and Shauna definitely hadn’t slipped into my room in the middle of the night and masturbated over me whimpering oaths of fealty. It had felt so real, and getting “back to sleep” when I was already dreaming had been… weird. I almost thought it was real. When I double-checked to make sure my door was locked that morning it was still good and sealed, so unless Ramona coded my door to Shauna’s card, I was on the cusp of developing delusions of grandeur. That little “fuck me master” gag of hers at the Halloween party must have gotten in my head. As if!

Jean came in a moment later. She didn’t sit down, just leaned against the wall by the door and folded her arms. She looked like she’d just crawled out of bed. The buxom goth’s choice of boxers and a tank top clued me in to a few tattoos I hadn’t known about. For a girl who’d only turned eighteen within the last year or so, she sure had a lot of them.

“Well…?”

“Morning, Jean. Did you want to sit down?”

“I’m good.”

“Groovy. So then first, I wanted to talk to you about this community.” The girls couldn’t possibly be as bored of hearing me give this speech as I was. “I want your day to day to be disrupted as little as–”

“No public slutting. You’re only fucking them in the one bathroom, I forget which, and I don’t care. If it grosses me out let you know. That about it?”

“There was more, but it sounds like you have access to the CliffsNotes.”

“Who the fuck is Cliff, and what the fuck are his notes.”

“Moving on. So I guess the question is, is there anything else to talk about?” I had some canned lines I was ironing out to introduce this part of the meeting, but it seemed like Jean knew what to expect and had little patience for chitchat.

“I don’t want to fuck you.”

“Fair enough. Disappointing,” I smiled, hopefully charmingly, “but I appreciate your forthrightness.”

“I want to watch you bring these fucking sluts to their knees.”

All right, hadn’t seen that coming. “I’m sorry…?”

“ What you   did  to Tori the other night? And again the other other night? That was the fucking hottest shit I’ve ever seen. I want you to keep doing it, and I want you to do it where I can see it being done. That’s it.”

“You want to watch me… what, get blowjobs from the other women on the floor? I don’t understand.”

“I don’t care if they suck your dick or take it up the ass or dress up like French maids and clean your room without even touching you. I just want to see you, bring them, down .”

I shook my head. “I’m seriously not following.”

Jean sighed irritably. “This whole floor is basically a cult of the kinds of bitches who ruined K through 12 for me. The obvious preppy cunts – like, off the top of my head, Leigh, Charlie, Terri, Kendall, Shauna, Jo, et cetera–”

“That’s an awfully specific, and thorough, off the cuff list,” I muttered.

“But I mean especially those fucking sneaky ones. The Emma’s , the Dana’s , the Katrina’s , the Destiny’s . The ones who don’t rule the school; they just find their little pocket and hoard all the attention their lopsided little titties can get them. Fuck them. Like literally, fuck them.”

“I’m sensing an unresolved issue or two here.”

“So resolve it for me, Daddy. Trust me, they want it. You have no fucking idea how bad they want it. I know you think you know, but the shit they say behind your back, you could announce you’re starting an official harem and half of them would suit up in veils and chiffon to come down and ask where they could apply to join.”

I folded my own arms. “I’m not going to degrade them. Not for you, not for any reason.”

“Come on, there has to be somebody you wouldn’t mind taking down a peg. Leigh? Or Sammi! I heard all about the slap and tickle shit the other night. Don’t tell me you don’t want to gag that fat-titted bitch on your dick.”

“I’m not taking anyone down any pegs. Hard no.”

“How do you even know you wouldn’t like it?” She shoved herself off the wall, standing upright. “Just think about it. One of the real pretty bitches. Amy! Just imagine her, on her knees, begging  you to be allowed to blow you. ‘No,’ you say, ‘not until you fuck my professor and get me that A. I want to smell his cum on your breath. Then, and only then, do you get the opportunity to blow me.’”

“What? Jesus, Jean, that’s… messed up. And not just because I happen to be a decent student.”

“Oh bullshit! I saw the way you were fucking feasting off of Tori’s surrender, how hot you got watching everybody pull that string, play with your little fuck doll. It’s not wrong to admit you want to see a hot bitch on her knees begging if she wants to be down there begging you.” She considered. “Or even if she doesn’t, but you give her a reason to like it.”

“Oh yeah? Is that how you’d feel if a guy you were into treated you  that way?”

The way that little smirk stole onto Jean’s face, I should have known instantly that this was where she was steering this dialogue the entire time. I figured it out soon enough, but not until she was gone and there were only words in my notes, not a person I could interrogate or accuse.

“Maybe we should find out. Tell you what – you come down to my room sometime, get your dick out and make me earn it. Or make me try, but tell me no. Toy with me. And if, when you’re done, you can tell me you didn’t like it…” She crossed the room in three strides, big tits rippling pleadingly until she sank to her knees at my feet, hands on my thighs, her mouth so close to my cock I could feel the warmth of her breath through my pants.

She nipped at my zipper. “Then I’ll beg a little harder. Until you do.”

****************************************************************

Server: HottieHaven
Channel: #speneralchat

HO: For the peanut gallery: should we consider creating a new channel for those who wish to discuss their sexploits?

TT: #sexploits is actually a pretty good name.
TT: If people actually want that, that is.

Dana: Wait, so we can just brag about whatever we did with him…? To everybody?

Mittlefinger: ya isnt  that what # tis  is for
Mittlefinger: today in spencer
Mittlefinger: just now with sex instead of the usual i saw him at the union eating a muffin and it made me wish i was a muffin  shit

HO: It’s supposed to be “Today I Spencered”
HO: Like til, but tis . But yeah, it’s not our best channel name for sure.

DiamondJo: lol til that tis  isn’t ‘Tis, like My Country ‘Tis of Thee

HO: Why on earth would it be an allusion to the national freaking anthem…? lol

DiamondJo: Not just that! just though  it was supposed to be for like fancy shit or something

TT: I want him to eat me like a fancy  muffin

DiamondJo: oh awesome, now you responded so I can’t just delete the post with class
DiamondJo: THANKS MOM

Katrina 301: I know this won’t be a popular opinion, but let’s not lose sight of the fact that Spencer is an actual person?

DamnDanielle: You’re right that is a sucky opinion
DamnDanielle: He is meat
DamnDanielle: Am carnovore  NOM

Katrina 301: Admittedly, a person who’s cavalierly stated his willingness to “generously” “donate” his cock, but still a person.

KC: @DamnDanielle mmm edibles

Katrina 301: I’m only saying that he’s clearly requested a modicum of privacy. I don’t think that’s so much to ask, considering how much we pressured him over this. Not saying “bullying,” I remember our talks about “whip it out” and everything, but still, some of us (and from his perspective that probably felt like all  of us) pushed him hard .

Just Andi: wouldn’t it be sort of weird for everybody to know what kind of sex stuff you’ve done?

DiamondJo: omfg @Just Andi you of all people did not just say that
DiamondJo: the fuckin ovaries on this chick
DiamondJo: YOU LITERALLY ENDORSED A SPENCER DILDALIKE jfc

Just Andi: I was just expressing an opinion
Just Andi: Sorry :(

TT: @Just Andi @DiamondJo and for that endorsement let me just thank you wholeheartedly and offer to name my secondborn  child after you. my pussy has worn grooves in my Spencetronic – it might actually be my best friend on the floor and I mostly like you guys.

DiamondJo: @Katrina 301 and don’t front like you’re not the first to read/ react/ respond/ obsess /cum over every smutty ass thing @C.A.Rebear puts out there for you

C.A.Rebear: @TT Awwwww! We mostly like you too! * muah *

Katrina 301: You don’t see a distinction between enjoying and supporting erotic fiction, and enjoying and supporting the depiction of someone’s most personal moments?

HO: I’ve pinned the topic. Maybe we can come back to it after things kick off Monday and we have data instead of speculation?

****************************************************************

“I probably shouldn’t ask, but I’m going to. You’re not recording this, are you?”

Terri and Toni exchanged sheepish looks. Toni answered, “No, Spencer. Dead mic.”

Terri gestured to her streaming nook, its curtain drawn back. “See? PC powered down.”

I swept my hand around the room, expression bone dry. “Sure, because your phones, tablets, that laptop, none of that could be recording anything.”

After some long overdue apologies, they suggested that we meet in my room. I led the way. Like most of the meeting, they each took a desk chair, and I sat on the edge of my bed. “Sorry if it’s too warm. I was vibing  with the fall air this morning, so I cracked the window, but then it got too cold, and I guess I overcorrected a little with the heat.”

“It’s fine. Actually, it’s probably helpful. T?”

Terri nodded. “Right, TT.”

The girls stood stood  back up, and without ceremony, peeled off their Hottie half-shirts. As their arms fell back down to their bare sides, their thumbs hooked their shorts on the way down and proceeded right down to the floor. Apart from their socks and their chokers – I’d nagged anybody I’d seen still wearing them, but it didn’t seem right to press the issue when it was their own HOTTEZ merchandise – they were naked. It had taken seconds. I could strip that fast if Savannah and her identical twin knocked at the door to announce they’d come to fulfill my every wildest fantasy. It was impressive, even if it was a really slutty skill.

And god  they were hot. Terri, with those legs and those pouty little pussy lips, everything about her so perfectly symmetrical it was like she’d put a mirror at the exact right place in the middle of her save for that one enticing, suckable, fuckable mole. And Toni, like a Destiny that was 5% hotter and 1000% hornier, her sparking blue eyes not cold, but blue-flame hot. I tried never to look too long at Toni during meetings, because every time my gaze lingered, it saw the face of a woman who was disappointed she wasn’t riding my cock right that moment.

“Uh… I thought I’d told everybody, but maybe I’m wrong, that I’m not, um, doing anything, with anybody, until, um.” I forgot the day. Mon-something.

“Monday?” offered Titties. TT. Toni. Jesus.

“No, um… Well no, yeah. Monday.”

“We know,” said Terri, smiling indulgently. “And if you’d like to talk to us about guidelines and expectations, we’d be glad to listen. I think we’ve kept ourselves well-informed from what you’ve said to our friends. Still, if you think it’s important we hear it from you…” She nodded encouragingly, as did her boobs.

“Why are you naked?”

“I like the way it feels when you look at my body,” said Toni, gravely serious.

“Are you complaining?” asked Terri, smirking.

“No, but… Sorry, just… why?”

Toni sat back down, casually crossing her legs. Very modest. Now all I could see was every inch of her but her pussy and her ass. Except where they were peeking out under her raised thigh. “You said you were concerned about recording. And again, we’re sorry. Well, it was her idea, so really, she’s  sorry, and I’m sorry by affiliation. But we wanted to give you total confidence that the only ears hearing what we’re discussing are the six in the room.”

“You could have just turned out your pockets, you guys…!” I shook my head, slowly (barely) regaining a portion of my wits. “Seriously, you can put your clothes on. It’s fine. I was mostly teasing anyway. You more than made it up to me since.”

Neither of them made a move, apart from Terri crossing her legs the other way. “I’m comfortable meeting under these conditions. TT?”

“Very comfortable, T.”

“All right. So you know the basic FYI stuff, sounds like. Do you have any questions?”

A shrug and a shake of the head. To think, I’d worried in August that this roommate pairing might require some intervention, maybe even separation. Were they really so united now, or was this simply an allegiance founded on working together to get at my dick again? Oh well. I’d take roommate bonding through mutual perversion over roommates seething with resentment any day of the week and twice on Mon-something.

Had I seriously forgotten days of the week because of boobs? God, three days of abstinence might turn me illiterate. I’d jacked off at least half a dozen times yesterday, and I’d gone to bed still hard. By Monday, when I was actually fucking one of these girls, I’d have to be careful not to cum so hard it shot out her mouth.

“So usually at this point in these meetings, I try a nice gentle pivot to whether or not the asses in the other seats are interested in doing more than just flirting. I’m going to go out on a limb and make the crazy assumption that these two asses are.”

“Actually…” Terri’s smile broadened. “It’s complicated.”

“We are,” Toni amended quickly. “Sorry, you looked pouty, and I didn’t want to leave you hanging. She can speak for herself, but you should know that what  we did before? You literally changed my life that night. You made me feel so sexy. I’ve never felt like that before. Or since. It got me into streaming and modeling, showed me how fun it was to be attractive, and uninhibited. More than that though… I know it was just a blowjob, but that was the best sexual experience of my life. That blowjob might have been my best experience period. I will never, ever forget what we did together that night. Never.”

I nodded. Holy shit  she wanted me. Toni wanted me like Casey (pre-overdose Casey, that is) used to tease that she wanted me. Fuck, it was fucking hot.

“Likewise. I mean, not like I’m keeping score or whatever – I know I have a reputation these days – but that was next level. If I made it sound like I was upset because of the whole recording thing, well, I guess I was, but apart from that, just… wow. Wow wow, wow.”

“Actually,” said Terri, “it was super easy, barely an inconvenience.” She grinned, but I just arched an eyebrow. “You weren’t doing a…? From the…? My god. You are two scoops   of adorable in  a chocolate dipped waffle bowl. Does your room get internet? I can give you the Higgins wifi password if you need it.”

Whatever I wasn’t getting, I decided to move past it. “So you said it’s complicated? Talk to me. That’s why we’re doing this.” God Terri’s nipples looked painfully hard. I wanted to suck her tits off. Size was good and all, don’t get me wrong. I liked big boobs as much as the next guy – and Terri wasn’t anybody’s version of flat-chested. There was something about seeing them bare for the first time, though. You might think you had a good idea of what to expect, size-wise, but then the dress and the bra came off and there were infinite varieties.

I diverted my gaze to Toni. Toni’s, rather. Those things would undoubtedly be one of the first things any hetero guy noticed about her. She was the tiniest little person, but she had the titties of a giantess. “Shortstack,” I’d heard it called, I think by Terri one of the times I was helping them with their shoots. I’d noticed her, noticed those , but seeing them out like this…

The way the right was ever so slightly larger than the left. How her nipples were a distinct color from her freckles. The latter were very light, almost disappearing into her recently acquired tan; the former were solid brown. Big, too. The world’s easiest bullseye. The kind of nipples you wanted to spend a weekend seeing if you could find a way to get the whole thing in your mouth.

It dawned on me that I was going to get to try. That’s why we were here, after all, because they wanted me to pleasure them, and I wanted to let them let me. One day soon, I would have those things in my mouth. In my hands. Would I… Would she let me tit-fuck her? I almost rolled my eyes. Of course she would. She’d just told me that giving me a tandem blowjob had been one of the best things that ever happened to her. I’d have Terri join me in licking those things slick and then I’d mount her and plop my dick between them and fuck them until I came on them and then she’d thank me for doing it and ask how long she had to wait before I’d do it again. It was sick, I know, something she’d only do because of the Spencer Effect, but she would, and that would be all the oomph I’d need to throw Terri down and do the same to hers.

I looked back over to Terri’s. They were perfect. The same as Toni’s very different but also perfect tits. I marveled at them. The little mole on the underside of her left tit. How her nipples stuck out farther than they were wide, like little wine corks. The way they jiggled ever so subtly while she spoke.

Oh shit. Shit, they’d been speaking. What had they been saying? Quick, Spencer, nod. Nod like you were paying attention to anything but their boobs.  “Mhm, yeah.” I nodded.

“So… yeah, that’s about it. Fairly straightforward. Does that sound like something you might be interested in?” asked Terri.

Nod. “Sure. I mean, absolutely.”

They both brightened considerably. “Seriously?” asked Toni. “You mean it? I, um, didn’t know if you’d want to do that to – I mean, for – me. Us.”

Whatever it was, I couldn’t wait to do it for-to her. “After what you two did for me, I’d be an asshole not to return the favor.”

Terri was on her feet first, rushing over and tackling me to the bed, raining kisses on my neck and cheek. Toni was right behind her covering the other side. They were handsy, too, but had the civility not to go right for the crotch. “We promise you won’t regret it!” squealed Terri gleefully.

“I promise you won’t forget it, too,” squealed Toni rhymefully.

After a minute or two or three, I finally patted their naked butts before our kissing became something more. “Sorry,” said Terri, who didn’t get off of me but brought her lips and hands to heel. “We just didn’t think you’d go for it.”

“I have no idea why you thought I wouldn’t.” I wracked my brain. Surely I’d heard something  they’d said. But the only sound it could conjure for these two was the sound of two mouths wetly worshiping my cock on their knees in their bedroom.

Oh, well. Surprises were fun! I mean, how could any surprise involving sex and these two insanely gorgeous insanely slutty Hotties not  be fun?

Toni mustered the wherewithal to stand up first, and helped Terri up after her. They gathered their clothes and hastily redressed. “This is going to be so amazing. I can’t wait! I mean, we’ll wait, we’ll need to get everything ready, and we know you’re trying to be fair to everybody. ”

“Which is sort of bonkers, when you think about it,” said Terri as she pulled her shorts back down, stepped out of them, spun them 180 and tried again. “I mean, I think everybody figured we just super lucked out and got this sort of hot sweet boy toy RA with his crime fighter super dick.”

“She means the fight you broke up.”

“Yeah, I do remember something like that.”

“But yeah, we all sort of thought we’d just sort of flirt you crazy, bash our heads against the walls of your ramparts and maybe we’d luck out and get to hear one of the others tell us about what it was like, catching you in a weak moment, scoring a smoking hot peck on the cheek. But it’s actually happening. It’s actually happening! ”

Toni stopped at the door, her hand pausing on my handle. “I hope you know… I mean, yeah, it’s probably gotta be pretty awesome to be you right now. But we’re really excited too. Whatever bureaucratic fuckup brought us all together, we consider ourselves every bit as lucky as you.”

I wasn’t sure whether “we” referred to the two occupants of Higgins 307 or the Hotties as a whole. As she opened the door and preceded Terri into the hallway, she didn’t clarify. They back-pedaled as they shared parting words, the two of them making haste like they wanted to get back to their room before I could change my mind. As if.

“So just let us know when you have a free evening, and we’ll have the camera ready.”

I nodded. Toni’s poor Hottie shirt simply wasn’t up to containing those things. It had been kind of a free-for-all when we returned them on Halloween. I wondered if somebody had snagged hers and left her the smaller one in its place.

“The site is going to looooove  you.”

I nodded.

Wait a tick. Had she said camera?  And site?  

Had they really not asked me to fuck them? Had I just assumed? Oh man. They just wanted my help with a shoot.

Well shit. Maybe if we had fun with our little shoot, they’d decide to take things further. Which site, I wondered. TikTok? Instagram? Ah, well. It’d be nice to have a break from all the sex to do something comparatively wholesome. Alas.

****************************************************************

At last, Sunday’s first meeting finally yielded a question not about which sexual positions I might prefer, but about the new normal part of the discussion. I’d opened my meeting with Nikki and Emma checking how things were holding up as roommates since Nikki moved down from next door to me, with Casey. I didn’t get the sense they were BFFs yet, but they both seemed sincere that it was working out. Unlike most of the previous day’s meetings, though, they didn’t rush me through the opening bit about the community, and actually had a response.

“Actually, yeah. We’ve been talking – I mean, like a bunch of us on the floor – and I think some of us are concerned that the measures don’t go far enough,” said Nikki delicately.

“Oh. Oh, I’m so relieved you said something. The last thing I want is for people to feel uncomfortable in their own home. I know this whole, what, ‘arrangement,’ is bound to cause a little, but the old one was causing a lot already. I’d love to hear more about these concerns and what I can do to alleviate them.” How nice, to feel like an RA again for a few minutes.

Emma nodded. “Well… like I said, concerns. So we don’t necessarily speak for the whole floor or anything, but we were talking with a bunch of us at dinner last night, and we figured we’d use this meeting to share some of the things that seemed pretty popular.”

“You don’t have to take our word for it or anything. Feel free to ask around, but I don’t think you’ll get much pushback.”

“I will. And I promise, I won’t just act out suggestions without thinking and blame you if I do something stupid. Say whatever you want.”

I’d assumed correctly. They looked relieved. After what all I’d seen and heard the past few days, I could only imagine that having their peers think they were the ones who’d gotten in the way of this dirty little fantasy or that could be social suicide. My speech about the concerns of individual members of the community trumping any sexual escapades for the rest of us hadn’t been bullshit, though. If Emma and Nikki wanted to call off the sex-positive bathroom, or have me crack down on all the partial nudity in the halls, or–

“We think you’re being too cautious about all this,” said Nikki gravely.

“ Way  too cautious.”

“I guarantee you there is a contingency of girls on this floor who are in negotiations maybe even as we speak with Katrina and Tori to use floor funds to tear down the shower partitions in at least one bathroom so there’s room for ten of us to pile on you every single time you take one.”

Yep. Honestly, that wasn’t all that surprising even to someone possessed of my obstinate refusal to accept this odd reality of ours. I chuckled at the hyperbole of it, but before I could reply, Emma cut me off. “No. You’re laughing, but we’re literally seriously   literal  about this.”

I wiped the smile off my face. “What? That’s crazy.”

“You said you’d listen,” snapped Nikki, a moment later blushing at her sharpness. I muttered an apology. Clearly this was important to them, and not easy to talk about. I bade  them continue.

“We heard you suggested to some girls that we hang our underwear on our door knobs if we’re in the mood, or whatever. Honestly? It would be easier if we hung it when we weren’t. I guarantee you that with maaaaybe two  or three exceptions, you could open any door on this floor at just about any time day or night and find somebody ready to at least make out with you.”

“More than two or three,” Emma corrected. “The triplets? Though I guess they’re only kinda sorta part of us.”

“Hey, they were there for the meeting when we told Tori to F off. They show up to stuff when they’re around. They care.”

“Fine, right, whatever. But still, the point is, do the math. If you hook up with one of us every day – every  day – then we’re hooking up with you once every month . Pussy-footing around isn’t going to be enough. The more aggressive you are, the more most of us are going to really get on board with this harem scheme of yours. ”

I was not really enjoying how often I’d been hearing that term of late. “So you’re saying people aren’t on board?”

Emma leaned forward. I saw in her eyes that same thirsty girl who’d chased me for miles at the rec center, who’d let that old creep Bob feel her up so long as I didn’t stop touching her, so long as he kept promising her I’d sleep with her.

God, Tori.

I’d been running for hours that day. Hours. I prayed my sweat wasn’t anywhere near the intensity of my tears. It couldn’t be.

“I’m on board.”

Nikki’s chin tilted down bashfully, but her eyes raised to meet mine. “I’m so on board.”

It couldn’t be.

****************************************************************

Server: HottieHaven
Channel: #speneralchat

Mittlefinger: t minus 9 hrs 47 min

Just Andi: HURRY UP SUN

EmEmMay: @Mittlefinger I think you mean D minus*

Mittlefinger: 45

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: just a reminder if anybody needs an extra set of hands or whatevers… ;)

DiamondJo: @SheWhoComesWithTheDawn just a reminder that if you butt in line in front of me ima cut you
DiamondJo: (but i kid)
DiamondJo: (but my claws are RAZOR sharp)

OhYouMeanTHATJean: way to fight over some guys sloppy seconds slutbags

KandleGirl: @OhYouMeanThatJean so you said “no thanks” I take it…

KyuRiUs: I cannot wait!!!

OhYouMeanTHATJean: @KandleGirl I told him to wake me when I can suck the sloppy 25ths off of him

DamnDanielle: aw snap there she is

Mittlefinger: 42

****************************************************************

“God yes. Do, um, do you think we could start early? It’s already Monday in Australia, right? Please? I’ve been so… Please? I won’t tell anybody. We won’t, either of us, right Ellie? Please. Please! Please. I’ll be so quiet. Nobody will know. Please. Just a little something. Anything. Just let me look at it. Oh! We can go get Katrina and Casey, and we can tag-team you again. You liked that, right? Please?”

God, Tori.

“I’m staying firm on this,” I said, firmly I hoped. “But I’ll put you down as a yes. Actually I heard some ideas from Emma and Nikki that we should talk about – some of them will take floor funds, so that’s more your territory than mine. Do you have a few minutes to talk government  stuff when we’re done here?”

She nodded. “Yes. Of course. Anything you want. Anything . ”

“Cool. So, ah, Ellie…”

I didn’t know Ellie as well . I saw her a lot; she was a bit of a homebody and I met down here with Tori frequently, and pretty much nowhere else aside from her attendance at floor events. There were rows of D&D looking books on the shelf over her desk, and I was pretty sure I’d seen her playing it online now and then. Maybe it was just a video game? I didn’t keep up with nerd culture.

Ellie was relatively enigmatic. She didn’t talk much at programs, didn’t go out of her way to interact with me, didn’t flirt as hard as her floormates, didn’t make waves. I was rather looking forward to getting to know her. Nerdy chicks did it for me, definitely. They were so different from the kind of shallow hot girls I’d mostly dated in high school and most of college. Marisa was a nerd, even if she refused to dress like it. Being lectured about sex data points while I was having it had been fucking hot. Being lectured about a hundred other esoteric things less so, but actually? Still kinda. What would I learn from Ellie?

“No thanks, I’m good.”

Huh. Humility, it seemed.

“Oh. All right then. Very OK.” I smiled. It wasn’t entirely insincere. There was some relief in finding I wasn’t completely drowning any and all inhibitions. “So Tori, why don’t we go have that talk in my room and leave Ellie to it.”

If we were cartoons, Tori’s disappearance would have left a dust cloud behind, it was so abrupt. She was out the door and down the hall before I’d done more than stand. I was almost out of the room when a tiny hand plucked the back of my shirt. I paused, turned, and realized Ellie was so close behind he she could shut the door around my body, sealing us in.

“I don’t know what you did to Tori, but… Is there any way I can switch rooms?”

“ Did to Tori ?” Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck “I… Is something wrong?”

“Nah. I mean yeah, duh, just how you literally turned her into your fuck toy? Like, with an actual pullstring, and fucked up slut repartee? Like, two days after she was sitting in here  muttering to herself about how she wanted to dump a bag of cockroaches in your room and was on google trying to find local hotels with reviews that mentioned cockroaches?”

oh fuck oh fuck oh FUCK FUCK oh fuck

“Yeah, I guess we did patch things up rather suddenly. I guess we just burned ourselves out fighting over it and decided to do what was best for the community and set it aside.”

“Sure. Just yeah, she’s kind of been masturbating, openly, constantly, all week? Pretty sure our roommate agreement said ‘no jilling off’ somewhere, right,” she observed dryly.

“Oh. I guess it’s been kind of a charged week. But yeah, did you want to try to talk it out with her? We can do a mediation , and maybe we can, you know, come to some kind of, um, arrangement…?”

“I was on the debate team in high school – for two years anyway – and she was just letting her friends pull a drawstring so she could giggle and say something so slutty that I’m pretty sure it ended feminism in a developing nation. Doesn’t seem like an even verbal sparring match. Just… move me somewhere, I guess.”

“You mean like here on Higgins 3, or…?” Was I losing another Hottie? Oh FUCK .

“Yeah, I mean that room next door would do. How much more do singles cost? I think Katrina still has room too, since her roommate got bounced after she tried to kill somebody for making a move on you after she marked her territory by shoving a finger in your ass. Allegedly.”

Uh…

“I’ll talk to Ramona. We’ll get this sorted out ASAP. It must be stressful. I’m, um, sorry this is happening,” I said lamely.

“Are you…?”

Tori was waiting for me in my room. Naked. On her knees. With my door and her mouth both wide open. Somehow, she could still smile.

****************************************************************

“So what do you think you’d like to do?”

Jordyn was up next. I’d only just left a marginally less unsatisfied Tori. She’d let me go down on her, but not have sex. Her father was a minister and she was not the rebellious type. At least not against authority she actually respected. Sex would wait until marriage, she said.

Unless I wanted to. Did I?

Ellie’s words still echoed in my ears. Was I?

Three days of these meeting, and it was already easier to navigate the ones where I sat down to talk about when, where and how we might fuck than those few where we didn’t.

Jordyn flopped down on her side, one leg raised, her dress gliding up and exposing most of her thigh. “Are you asking as my RA, or as my Ra?”

“You know, I know you all don’t mean anything by it, but that whole Ra thing still makes me kind of uncomfortable.”

“If you don’t get how sucking a dick is me doing you a favor but worshiping the staff of Ra is you doing one for me, I don’t know what to tell you.”

Fair point. “Anyway, to your question, I’m just Spencer. I won’t write you up if you tie me to the bedposts.”

She grinned. “OK. Then I want us to get stoned as fuck and have good hot stoned as fuck sex, for a whole-ass night. A whole-ass weekend if you got one.”

“Ah. Now I follow  the question.”

“ You  ever done it high?”

“I have not.” I’d gotten high a few times, but not had sex. I’d had sex with Marisa when she was high once, but mostly it had seemed like she came way faster, didn’t have the coordination to do more than lay there slack-jawed, and then she fell asleep before I finished. (I did finish, though. She’d consented before she nodded off, and was a solid pro on the subject of waking up with my cock inside her, so long as it didn’t become routine.)

“Oh god, it’s so  good. You have to. We don’t even have to do it here if it freaks you out, one of your co-Ras snatching you up in their snitchscapades. My dad’s house is like fifteen minutes from here and he works nights. Got a big ol’ bed waiting for us.”

“Not sure it’s very respectful of me to deflower a guy’s daughter in his bed.”

“I meant my  bed, pervo. And ‘deflower?’ Seriously?”

“You know what I meant. And if your dad lives in town, why do you live on campus?”

“Um, because my dad’s a dick, hence why he doesn’t live with me and my mom any more, and because I like it here. And by the way, you only get to make one more stupid comment that isn’t about us getting it on before I just make all the decisions for you. So think carefully on your next words.”

I grinned. “You know, I find I enjoy living in campus housing myself. People complain about shared bathrooms, but you really get to know your neighbors.”

“I’ll text you his address. And you have to take your shoes off at the door.”

****************************************************************

Server: HottieHaven
Channel: #speneralchat

Dana: Has anybody not met with him yet? I can’t remember when the last slots were on the sign-up sheet.

DamnDanielle: @Dana I just watched you chug a whole-ass smoothie but sounds like ur still thirsty

Katrina 301: The last slot was at 8, but I was one of the first to get the sheet so I don’t know if anybody signed up that late. (Also, does it bother anyone else that having the last slot at 8 means the last meeting can run until 8:30? Who ends the sign-ups in the middle of the hour? Barbarism.)

Amy: @Katrina 301 oh my god you are precious. promise me you’ll never change

SammisAran: I’d tell you two to get a room but you already got 2

Mittlefinger: @C.A.Rebear and I got the 8 slot (sorry Katrina we should of known)

ShaunBaun: I’m up right before them, and I think Jo and Lex are before me.

Katrina 301: @Mittlefinger [Picard-line-must-be-drawn-here.gif]

DiamondJo: just me actually
DiamondJo: she went home this weekend for some medical stuff.
DiamondJo: getting the stitches out hopefully, right @SexiLexy? hope it went good girl

ShaunBaun: I’m actually mega nervous so if anybody has tips, what he said he liked, what he didn’t, I’m open to advice. (DM me if you’d rather!)

Vagelangelo: just be honest and open @ShaunBaun
Vagelangelo: don’t try to be anything you aren’t and shine like all that you are

C.A.Rebear: !!!!!! @SexiLexy how exciting!!!! I bet that’s going to feel so much better. Can’t wait to see you!

HO: @Vagelangelo lol How freaking high are you right now darling?

Vagelangelo: @HO how dare you this is the LORD’S day
Vagelangelo: but the second bottle of wine going down much smoother than the first

DamnDanielle: @C.A.Rebear careful you ask to see Lex’s titties and @Tori might come at you with the pitchforks

Tori: Har har.
Tori: @ShaunBaun But real talk, yes be yourself, but I’m finding he likes yourself  better on your knees with a lot of Please’s.
Tori: but… worth . God help me, worth.

Curious Georgia: Where were you with this wisdom yesterday? Me and @KandleGirl just hit him in the head until he succumbed to our demands

EmEmMay: WHY ISN’T IT MIDNIGHT YET

****************************************************************

“Those sound like really good suggestions.” Shauna nodded vehemently. “I don’t want it to get weird around here for the girls who aren’t, you know, ‘in on it’ or whatever. Sorry if that’s a weird way to phrase it. Part of me thinks we need a term for the in-on-it crowd and one for the not-so-mucherinos–”

“Not-so-mucherinos is catchy .”

She smiled. “–but I remember certain recent events where we all… Oh man, how did you put it? Sneetches something. But yeah, I just want everybody to get along again. Labels probably aren’t very helpful for that.”

And what a smile. God, she was gorgeous. Most of the Hotties, I was looking forward to being with as much because I liked them as because of their beauty. Shauna had always given me kind of a big sister vibe, comfortingly  sweet but strictly platonic. When the rest of them were chanting “whip it out” with Casey, she kept out of it. But she was phenomenally sexy. Perfect skin, hair that shone like a shampoo commercial, full kissable lips, curves on her curves, big dark eyes I could lose myself in if I wasn’t careful. She was something special, and I really hoped she was going to say yes. It felt like she was, but Ellie and Amy and the triplets had bowed out, so one never knew. Maybe Shauna was just a nice girl who didn’t go for kinky stuff like this.

I was really touched that she was putting the community first, though. That felt good.

“So, speaking of in-on-it, I’ve done this more than a dozen times and I still don’t have a delicate way of asking, but… I’m asking.” I gestured deferentially to let her speak.

Her cheeks flushed. It was so cute how shy she was. A girl with  looks like that, blushing over little  old me. I told myself not to let it get to my head.

“I mean, you know, I don’t want to ask you to do anything you’re not comfortable with or anything…” She looked down at her hands folded in her lap anxiously.

Oh my gosh, what a sweetie. I gently moved from her chair over to sit beside her on the bed. Not too close. I didn’t want to crowd the poor dear. “Hey, it’s OK, Shauna. It’s just me. No judging. I like you. I’ll still like you no matter what you say.”

She glanced over, but quickly back to her lap. “But what if it’s… weird.”

“Everything about sex is at least a little weird, right? That’s what makes us all so normal about it. Maybe I’m into the  same kind of weird as you. Maybe being weird together is exactly what we need.”

“I, um… Somebody told me you were into… But like, I don’t want you to be grossed out by me. My… The last guy I was with, he was really supportive, but… didn’t really, um… want. Me.”

She was trembling like a leaf. I gently took her hand, squeezing softly, holding my tongue and letting her take her time finding the words.

She sniffled. “I’m just really bad at being vulnerable and I don’t think I could handle it if I really opened up and you said no.”

“Shauna, hey. Hey, shh.” I squeezed tighter, brushing her hair back. “It’s OK. Shauna, you’re one of the most beautiful women I’ve ever met. If you told me you wanted to dress me up like a hentai schoolgirl and tickle my feet until I came, you’d be hard to say no to.”

Her eyes darted up, and for the first time in minutes held my gaze. My dumb joke didn’t look to have amused her at all, but it seemed to have given her a little confidence. “You promise?”

“I can’t just promise I’ll say yes to anything, but… would you feel better if I promised that even if we’re not quite the same weirdos, I’ll stay here with you and talk to you until we find the overlap?”

That was all the eye contact she had in her. Shauna seemed to mull it over, eyes sliding closed, lips moving in what I took as some silent pep talk. I waited. If it meant a shot at being with this sweet, shy goddess, I’d wait all night.

“I want you to use me to do all the things the rest of them won’t do,” she blurted in a rush.

“Um…”

But the bag was open, and the cat was coming out. “Literally anything. Literally . Anything . I will say yes. To anything.”

Moments ago, she’d been too timid to meet my eyes. Now those big dark eyes were like black holes, sucking me in. I couldn’t have looked away if I tried. “That’s–”

“Boring shit like anal, titfucks, footjobs, sure, yes. But like if you want a third for another group beej, yes. Choke me? Yes. You had a bad day and you want to beat my ass red, or shit, black and blue, yes. You had a good day and you want to twist my nipples until I scream and cream all over the fucking floor, yes. And then I’ll lick it up for you if you want. I’m a good little cocksucker, I promise. I heard you called that other RA you were hooking up with that, but I’m better. I’m so  much better. I’ll suck these sluts’ cum off your dick six times a day if you want.”

“I… Wow.”

“You can walk me around on a leash, your personal pet whore, heeling like a good bitch. You think Tori was a fuck toy at Halloween? You haven’t seen fuck toy yet. I’ll lick your cum out of their assholes if it will bring you pleasure. Yes. You can fuck me in any hole, any crevice. Any position – even if it hurts. No, especially if it hurts. Anywhere, any time. If your class gets out early and you have ten extra minutes and you’re the least bit horny, text me and I will walk out of mine and find you and blow you fuck you rock you in the middle of the intramural field while the whole campus watches. Come on my pretty face. Come on my big hot tits. Come in my slutty pussy, in my soft hands, in or on my softer ass, come in my fucking armpit if you want. Your cum can be my skincare and shampoo if you want. Yes. Yes yes yes.”

“I think I get the–”

“Film it. Take pictures. Blackmail me. Sell it to porn sites, let everybody see what a fucking whore I am, how I can’t say no to anything my master desires. Spit on me. Piss on me. Call me names. Oh fucking god , call me names. Slut. Whore. Bitch. Fuck toy. Slut-whore-fuck-toy. Slave. Property. Disposable property. Weak easy piece of ass whose legs close like it’s Black Friday at Walmart.”

I arched an eyebrow. She paused her litany to acknowledge my confusion. “Because they would never, ever close…?”

“Ah, got it.” Didn’t exactly roll off the tongue like the other insults, but I gave her full credit for creativity.

“If one of them says no to you, if you find some line they won’t cross, come find me. I will cross that line, whatever it is. Yes. Dress me and undress me how and when and where you want. Yes. I want you to stay up at night thinking of ways to violate me, something so filthy or degrading or humiliating or so motherfucking manly fucking selfish that anyone with an ounce of self-respect would say no. And then tell me what you come up with, so I can say – fucking scream  – yes.”

My god. How much of that spiked punch Ramona had whipped up had Shauna consumed? Our sweet, bashful, big sis Shauna. It would probably pass in a day or two. Poor thing – it had to be doing a number to her, someone so relatively innocent being made to feel so… depraved.

In the meantime, I wanted to make sure I didn’t leave her feeling embarrassed. I’d promised. “Well OK then. That wasn’t so weird, right? I’ll see what I can do.”

****************************************************************

Unfortunately I couldn’t take a cold shower, not with the Hotties being this worked up. If word got out that there was open air between them and a naked me, we might have to find out if Emma’s mass shower fantasy had any real enthusiasts. So I went to my room, did some nice distracting push-ups, and decided I should call my grandma. Since I hadn’t gone home for fall break, I hadn’t seen her in a long time. I asked her what she’d been up to, and Grandma talked about her arthritis getting in the way of her knitting, and how she’d missed three swim classes in a row now and maybe it was time to just get a wheelchair and give up on her hip, and then she reminisced about her childhood dog Ollie, and how when she died there would be nobody left to remember him, and how it would be like he’d never lived at all, and how sad that made her.

I was still rock hard when we hung up. It was no comfort having confirmation that some cold water wouldn’t have done jack squat, either.

The sign-up sheet beckoned soon enough, however, so I made for Jo’s room. Lex had emailed me saying she was going home for the weekend, and to just go on without her. I responded that I hoped she and her folks had fun, remembering that she’d expressed that they’d not been thrilled about her decision to get the surgery, and that if it turned out not so fun and she needed to talk to someone, I was right down the hall, or I could help her find somebody else to talk to if she liked. She even responded back, which I hadn’t expected. Just a simple polite thank you, but after those awful weeks of her being too pissed at me to even say hi in the hall, it meant a lot. For a girl whose public persona had been the kooky spunky chick who liked to flirt (badly) by exposing her tiny boobs whenever she thought she could get away with it, there was a lot of kindness hiding under there. It was such a comfort to find she had enough even for my slutty ass. This weekend was taking a bit of a toll on me, and that little dose of graciousness helped.

“Hi, Spen–” Jo let me in, and her smile vanished almost immediately. “Are you OK?”

Evidently I wasn’t hiding the strain very well, but I made myself smile for her sake. “I’m good. Just a long weekend. But I promise you, I’m not quite such a shithead that I’m going to come down here to talk about what we’re about to talk about and ask for pity on top of it. Lots to process is all.”

A tepid smile returned to her lips. “I bet. Um, if you want to keep it short and snappy, I don’t care who you fuck or where on the floor you fuck them as long as I’m one of them, which yes I am so down for it, and I am technically a virgin but I don’t care and I’m actually really excited to be a big girl and there’s nobody I’d rather do it with but it’d probably be nice to have a little heads up because I have some jitters and I manage jitters better when I have time to process shit.”

I blinked. Somehow it hadn’t dawned on me that there was pretty much no chance Jo was the only virgin on the floor. How many had I sat across from this weekend and, without skipping a beat, accepted the same offer Jo was making without knowing it?

God, Tori. Was she…?

oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck

“That sounds great, Jo. Really. I can’t wait.”

****************************************************************

Server: HottieHaven
Channel: #speneralchat

DiamondJo: do you  really think he’s gonna do this? when he got to my room he seemed like kinda bummed out

QueenLeigh: He seemed pretty stoked when he got to my room, doubly so when he left. What’d you do to the guy, @ShaunBaun? ;)

ShaunBaun: pretty much nothing
ShaunBaun: just choked him out, butt-fucked him with a cucumber, told him I knew his parents lived at 1108 West Dane St in Oakley and if he ever said no to me I’d burn their house down, cuddled a little

Katrina 301: I hope to god that isn’t a real address.

DiamondJo: i;m serious

ShaunBaun: get your own leverage, nerd

DiamondJo: like he looked super burnt out
DiamondJo: if he can’t handle talking to everybody about fucking us how tf is he going to handle actually doing it

TT: Maybe he’s only letting us take it next  level to be nice? We pushed and pushed and pushed because we thought his wall was immovable and our bullets pretty stoppable (if that makes sense)

KC: don’t go questionng  your faith in Ra
KC: he wants it but just we’ree a lot to want is all

Dana: You guys, we’ve been hounding him since August, before he was even allowed to think about it, when he still thought they’d move him away. Spencer’s been trying to deal with all the flirting and teasing and not-teasing for months, keeping that warm Spencer smile at the ready. You don’t think he’s been wishing he could take anybody up on it? Of course he has. But now that he can, he knows if he hooks up with one of us, or a few of us, but rejects everybody else, it’s going to really hurt the rest of us. And if he doesn’t hook up with anyone , he knows if/when we find out about the policy change about RAs and residents and we found out he could have but he didn’t, it would hurt everyone. (and maybe cause a riot)

KandleGirl: damn @Dana
KandleGirl: that’s pretty clutch analysis

Amy: You know, I’ve been to some of the gatherings here and I don’t think I saw any pity fucks in attendance…

Dana: @Amy I didn’t say that. But I’m saying, do you really think he wants to sleep with thirty different women? He’s not a porn star; he’s an RA. And like Katrina said, he’s a person. If you seriously don’t think he’d have been perfectly happy fooling around with a few of us he’s actually close to, and isn’t doing this at least in part because of the pressure we ALL put on him and because he wants us to be happy…

KC: the picklest speaks wise
KC: he’s in a place rn
KC: yall be good to him and Ras light will shine
KC: brighter than the sun

HO: That was some good wordsmithing, @Dana. I’ll keep it in mind.

Just Andi: It’s Monday soon everybody…!

Mittlefinger: 4 hrs 6 min

TT: See you in the halls, Hotties.

****************************************************************

I knocked softly on 311. One more. “You got this,” I mumbled to myself.

“It’s open,” called Destiny’s voice.

I reminded myself who was waiting on the other side of the door, and my smile managed a comeback. Not much of one, but it would have to do.

The girls met me just inside the door and wordlessly took me into their arms. Charlie – I think it was Charlie – rubbed my hair and shhhhh -ed in my ear. They just held me. I didn’t realize I was being moved until my butt hit the mattress.

“I promised you guys I would stop by to play that video game,” I said as they settled in on either side of me. “Back on Halloween, at the party? I’m sorry I forgot. I mean I remembered, but I’m sorry I didn’t get here sooner.”

“We weren’t worried.” Destiny grinned, flicking me on the arm, but softly. “We know where you live.”

“You’ve been busy taking care of everybody, Spencer.” Charlie raised my hand to her lips, kissing my knuckles softly. “Trying to figure out how to give everybody what they want.”

It hadn’t felt like such a charitable endeavor when I was doing it, but it was the sort of sweet way of framing things that only Charlie could say with a straight face. Like I was doing them all a favor.

Are you…?  came the whisper of Ellie’s voice.

“I’m doing my best,” I said, attempting a grin. I didn’t know who I was responding to. I didn’t know if I meant it.

Destiny rubbed my back softly. It was so soft, so delicate, I melted into it. “So if what I hear is true, you’ll let us skip over the preserve-the-community bit if we swear we’ve been listening to the gossip.”

“Which we have.”

“And then you’ll say something awkward about how it’s time to pivot to talking about what we’d like you to do for us. Then we say something like ‘oh wow Daddy we need it so  bad’ and tell you what ‘it’ is in tons of detail because you’re a very good listener. And then you promise to try. Is that the bullet points version, pretty much?”

I snickered. These two. “You forgot I have to say something about how flattering it is or a cheesy compliment so I don’t feel like quite such a pig, but, um, yeah. The gossips  got it right for once.” I shrugged, looking to my left at Charlie, then to my right at Destiny. “So… yep. What can I–”

The pressure on my hand from Charlie cut me off. She raised it to her lips and kissed it, feather soft, sugar sweet. “What can we do for you , Spencer? We promise we’ll try.”

****************************************************************

All done.

Well, no, there was still Lex, but given the tenuous state of things between us, I wasn’t about to ambush her at the door and ask if she’d like to fuck me and if there were any props I’d need to do it right. Then to hear her tell me she wasn’t interested, and that seeing what I’d reduced Tori to as a punishment for taking up her cause disgusted her and she wanted nothing to do with me. Or to tell me that nonetheless she couldn’t help herself and she had to get a taste, pride and justice and free will be damned.

But that could wait a day or two.

I felt too tired to jerk off again, so instead I called Ramona to ask her how house shopping had gone, and was pleased to hear she’d found a place she really liked and was going to put in an offer. The sellers were looking to move quickly, she said, so she might only have a couple more weeks of hotel living to go. She sensed my sex talk fatigue, and apart from asking how it went, didn’t try anything seductive. My boss/slave sure knew how to read her supervisee /master. I told her she was a good girl and that I’d talk to her more in our one-on-one, and not to wear panties.

(I actually really liked taking her panties off, but it was the sort of pervy imposition that drove her wild. So.)

I thought I’d put something mindless on TV and just veg until I fell asleep, not even looking to see what YouTube’s first recommendation was and just clicking play. Except the first recommendation, based on my viewing habits, was the latest HOTTEZ ASMR video. So as I was squirming out of my clothes for bed, behind me I heard the breathy sighs of my two entrepreneurial neighbors pouring into both sides of their ear mic. Terri was in the midst of whispering promises to “make [me] feel sooooo   gooooood ” while Toni pressed her side into her cleavage to fill my room with the soft steady pulse of her heartbeat.

So I hit the back button and found a mini-doc about the inevitable heat death of the universe and went with that. I still couldn’t sleep, but I kept my eyes closed, even when the HOTTEZ channel found its way back into my autoplay list.

I’d said Monday. Not when, Monday, but Monday. When I woke up tomorrow morning, it would be to a  floor full of girls – except Amy, Ellie, and somewhere between zero to three triplets – who fully expected me to sleep with them. Time and again I had to banish Shauna’s voice from my imagination. Yes. Yes. Yes.  I was not the sort of guy who got off on using and degrading women.

Aren’t you…?

Shut up, Ellie. And you said ‘are you,’ not ‘aren’t you.’ Quit mixing it up to fuck with me.

She let it rest. For now.

Did she…?

Seriously, Ellie, shut the fuck up.

I couldn’t just… not. Could I? Maybe I could ask for a day off, to go over notes, make plans, rest up? I was on duty tomorrow, so maybe I could use that and some made-up class project to say I was too busy. I want to do this right, not rush in for some arbitrary deadline,  I’d explain, calmly, as they dragged me to the shower, sledgehammered the partition down, and dogpiled on me pussies-first.

So who? It was tempting to ease into it, start with someone familiar. Casey, or Andi, or Tori. No, definitely not Tori. Definitely none of them, though. I cursed that I couldn’t have shower sex with my hot blonde adoring stoner fuck buddy because of goddamn optics. Who else, though? Somebody who’d taken it really far in their choker application, maybe? Leigh? She made a sound choice. Smoking hot, had   offered multiple  times, right next door so it was a short walk. Fuck, a short walk ? That was some criteria. God damn, Spencer. So who? Charlie felt almost too obvious, but maybe she was too well-beloved for them to resent her.

I could do it like a raffle. Put everybody’s names in a pot and draw someone at random. Except then what if I pulled one of those regulars I’d already decided to pass over? For a stray stupid moment I considered doing the raffle in front of them so they’d see how impartial I was being. Nobody could be mad if I was being completely impartial, right? “See guys, I’m picking one of you to sleep with completely at random, because I don’t care and you’re all just interchangeable tits and ass to me.” It wasn’t how I felt. It was stressful precisely because I cared a lot. I wanted this to be fun and special and fulfilling for each and every one of them. But that’s not how it would sound. Not how it would be .

I should just sleep. My dreams tended to come to me much more vividly when I had a lot on my mind, so maybe that would resolve it. I’d dream that I slept with Kyu-Ri while Dawn lapped at our junk and then gave Shauna a little thrill and let her lick me clean. Or stop by Dana’s room where this all began back in August and make it a nostalgia thing. Or…

I was in the middle of dreaming that Savannah was standing next to Tori, but sometimes they were kneeling in front of me, both of them yelling at me for being a monster and a pervert and the world’s shittiest RA ever, and also thanking me for turning them into such thirsty little cocksuckers, when someone pounded on my door.

I jolted upright. “Uh, who is it?”

No answer. Please , I prayed, please don’t be another fight. I can’t handle another fight right now.  It was like I’d never fallen asleep, my brain adding “pick someone before they turn on each other” to my worries.

I hopped out of bed and hurriedly opened my door. The hall was empty. I looked down at the carpet, then stepped back to check my room, in case somebody had slid a note in or something. Nothing. On the dry erase board on my door? Nope.

Maybe just somebody who didn’t like how their meeting had gone being a brat, pranking me. I shook my head and turned to go back to bed.

“It’s Monday,” came a distant voice. The acoustics were weird, bouncing from someone’s room to the hall around a corner down another hall to me. I wasn’t sure whose voice. I stepped out into the hall and looked both ways.

Every door I could see was open. Higgins 3  had more open doors than any other floor I’d RAed  on, but all of them? At midnight? Add the ding dong ditch to it, and there was no way it was a coincidence.

Casey’s door was closest, just a few feet away, so I started there. It was a proper jump scare. I rounded the corner and there she was, six inches inside her door. She was naked.

“It’s Monday, homie.” That was all she said before grasping the waistband of my boxers and pulling me into her room. Her mouth met mine before she’d even stopped backpedaling, and her hand found my cock before I could begin to wonder what in the hell was going on. I was  already hard. I’d been  hard when I woke up. I’d been hard all fucking weekend.

Casey knew how to kiss me. I knew how to make her like kissing me. I was just getting into it, hoping I didn’t ruin it by spurting into her hand in the first thirty seconds, when she suddenly pulled her hand out and pushed me back. “Thanks for that. You come back any time.”

“Uh, what? Come back any… what?”

Her hand planted itself on my chest and she pushed me right back out into the hallway. The door closed in my face. What in the actual fuck.

But I looked, and all the other doors were still open.

So I went to the next door. I was less surprised, but pleasantly so, to find Kyu-Ri and Dawn standing just inside their door, smiling brilliantly. Dawn was killing it in this crazy sexy black lace lingerie, and Kyu-Ri was wearing her half-shirt and what I think was a bikini bottom rather than panties. They didn’t give me time to assess.

The Korean vixen raised her shirt over her tits. As soon as the hem crested the plumpest part of them, it shot the rest of the way up and over them like it was spandex. I was still staring at those unbelievable tits, marveling, when Dawn put her hand on the back of my head and guided my face down between them.

“It’s Monday, Spencer!” Kyu-Ri exclaimed giddily as she slapped them back and forth against my face.

Then Dawn was in there with me, giggling greedily. “It’s so fucking Monday.” She took one nipple, and then I took the other, and our eyes met in delight as we sucked those unbelievable–

The door shut, and I was alone.

By the time I got to the next room, 304, I was beginning to figure out what was going on.

The north end of the hall had rooms on both sides, though, so as I rounded the corner I saw Tori standing bare-chested, bare-everythinged , in her doorway. She was masturbating as she waited for me. Standing there masturbating, her pussy so wet it was glistening. No sign of Ellie. Meanwhile on my right, there were Andi and Jean. They were on their knees.

Not sure exactly how to proceed, I opted to keep on hugging the right wall, turning my back to our governor. “Happy Monday!” said Andi, gazing up at me in almost as worshipful a smile as Tori had been wearing behind me. “You said we couldn’t do stuff in the hallway, so–”

“Shut up and suck that dick, you little fucking slut,” snapped her roommate. Like Casey, Jean was in no mood to fuck around. Her black-nailed hand jerked me into their room, ripping my boxers down. My cock jutted straight out, but almost immediately disappeared between Andi’s lips. Not that Andi had made such an aggressive move herself; Jean had one hand on Andi’s throat and the other on her braid and was fucking me using her roommate’s face.

And then she wasn’t, and I stumbled back, and the door closed.

I didn’t turn around to address Tori, even though I could just make out the sounds of her fingers feverishly attacking her needy brown cunt. This was my raffle bucket, I realized. I wasn’t playing favorites if I just picked a logical pattern and stuck to it. I followed the right wall.

Kendall and Georgia were waiting inside their room naked and bent double, their bare asses pointing at me, framing pussies that were as wet as any I’d ever seen. I didn’t need to ask. I just slid a middle digit into both and fingered them. I counted to ten, slowly. Georgia didn’t make it that long; she fell to her knees, whimpering as an orgasm blasted through her petite body. Kendall smirked at this for some reason. I didn’t know why, and I evidently wasn’t being permitted time to discuss.

“Happy Monday,” I said, closing the door.

Amy’s door was open, which surprised me, but she was sitting in her bed wearing baggy sweats and a hoodie. “Oh I’m good,” she said, hopping up. “Just wanted to make sure you take extra good care of this young lady.”

I followed her gesture behind me, where Katrina stood in her doorway. She was dressed more conservatively than the others I’d seen thus far, which was to say she was in short, skin-tight boxers and a white sports bra that wasn’t even trying to conceal the dagger points of her nipples.

She wanted this, I reminded myself. I didn’t have my notes, just my instincts. I stepped across the threshold and squeezed two handfuls of Katrina’s lean round cheeks, kneading her tender flesh as I kissed her. Her arms wrapped around me, holding me to her. I gave her a few moments longer out of respect for Amy, who gave me a cordial thumbs-up when I let Katrina go.

“Happy Monday, Spencer. Be good to them.”

Her mint was in my mouth. She slipped past me into Amy’s room, a move which I’d maybe contemplate the significance of later but would probably forget in what promised to be a pretty insane series of encounters. Amy’s door closed – soundlessly, you’re welcome  – and I followed the right wall, past Ramona’s old room, to 305.

Tori was on the floor, hips bucking, panting, chest heaving. But a toe was resting across the thin metal threshold separating her room from the hall. I pointed. “Not in the hallway, Tori.”

It retreated like I’d shoved a needle under her toenail. “No, not in… I won’t… I’m… I’m… god… please…”

I crouched and took her busy hand in mine, compelling her to stillness. Her wrist fought it until she finally found my eyes. Hers were wide. Frantic. Desperate. I waited until she stopped fighting it, then slid her finger and mine inside her. “Now come for me, my good, good girl.”

I’d forgotten to ask Ramona about Ellie’s room transfer. Shit.

Tori was still thrashing on the floor when I walked away, down the side opposite my room. Terri and Toni were wearing matching bejeweled pink thongs, their HOTTEZ logo printed prominently on the little triangle in the front. They looked like they wouldn’t survive a single trip through the wash, and as drippy as their contents indubitably were, they’d need washing soon. They each took an ear and began sucking and licking while their hands collaboratively jacked me off.

“Thank you, Spencer.”

“We love you, Spencer.”

“We can’t wait to pleasure you, Spencer.”

“We’re going to be so nice your cock, Spencer.”

“Happy Monday, Spencer.”

“Happy Monday, Spencer.”

My own live ASMR session. Had they seen I’d clicked the like button earlier? I hoped so. I always did.

Jordyn was naked. “Taste me?” she asked softly. I knelt down and put my tongue between the soft folds of her labia, my nose resting happily in her bush. “Oh god, oh fuck, oh fucking god, oh god, oh god… ooooOOO OOOH….!”

I tarried  a moment. She’d been ready for me, and it wouldn’t be right to leave without letting her finish. “Happy Monday,” I told her as I gently closed the door, the resident hippie resting sweaty and panting against the cinder block wall of her room, heavy-lidded eyes peering around obliviously.

Charlie and Destiny. They were, almost jarringly, wearing the same outfits they’d been wearing earlier in our meeting. They looked cute, but after what I’d just seen, it felt almost ostentatiously modest.

“Hi.” I smiled. I couldn’t look at these two without smiling.

“Kiss me,” Charlie requested. Or demanded. We both rushed to kiss each other so fast that it was impossible to tell who was more eager. Our arms wrapped around one another, and we kissed. Definitely longer than I was supposed to; this was quickly becoming a makeout, not a smooch. She seemed to feel the urgency more than me, finally gently pushing me back. She’d wound up with Katrina’s mint, I realized as I saw her gleefully swish it around her mouth with her tongue.

“Sorry Destiny, I got carried aw–”

“Kiss her again,” she said firmly.

“But… I mean, don’t you want to…” Charlie looked as baffled as I was. I thought I heard some kind of indignant squawk from one of the nearby open rooms.

“I want you to kiss her again. Go on, both of you.”

Instead of making another move on me, Charlie embraced her roommate. Their lips met sweetly and passionately. “I love you. I love you, I love you, I love you,” Charlie whispered to her between kisses. Her delicate nails traced all over Destiny’s red scalp, kissing with her fingers as much as her lips.

“Yeah, I’m super keen for you, too. We’re on the clock here, Carebear . Don’t waste my niceness!”

And then Charlie was on me like a tornado, leaping onto me and catching herself with arms around my neck and thighs squeezing my waist. Her lips were everywhere at once, her hands everywhere at twice. Then almost as suddenly as she’d started, she finished, tackling Destiny back to her bunk with an aggression that might have impressed the girls next door.

“Happy Monday, you two,” I said, softly closing the door.

Peyton and Sydney were standing side by side waiting, both of them in scorchingly hot bras and panties, red for Sydney, sheer white for Peyton. Peyton’s arms were folded impatiently, but Sydney had one of hers around her lover’s waist comfortingly. “Nobody’s supposed to get more than a minute,” grumbled Peyton.

“I’m sorry. I hope it’s not meaningless for me to say that you two look unbelievable,” I said. I wasn’t sure how lesbians felt about physical compliments from men, or if these girls were really lesbians any more.

Sydney smiled, and Peyton’s pissed off scowl softened. A bit. “Smile, love. He’s being a good boy. For a boy.”

Peyton smiled for her girlfriend, at least. “Fine. So… we decided you can kiss her, once, if you want.”

“I… all right.”

I was most of the way there, just on the cusp of contemplating why Sydney wasn’t leaning into it, when Peyton stopped me with a finger poking into my forehead. “But not on the lips. My baby’s lips are mine.”

Sydney’s smile broadened at what must have been a pretty gobsmacked look on my face. Hmm. Peyton had been the one who’d given me the lapdance. Maybe she was bi, and Sydney wasn’t, and that was their way of handling it? A little unsure, I settled for a kiss on each cheek. Then I turned to Peyton.

“Anything for you?”

“Not on the lips,” Sydney said softly.

Peyton’s body trembled in anticipation. Considering how gruff she’d generally been with me, I knew exactly where to go. I gently spun her around, crouched down, and put my lips on her ass cheek, right on the lace trim of her panties. She gasped, shook.

Sydney softly smoothed my hair, and petted Peyton’s ass, back and forth. “I think she liked it, Spencer.”

“I liked it, too. Happy Monday.”

They were already fucking against the doorframe. I gave them a soft nudge and shut the door. Down the right wall.

I slapped Sammi right in her big fat tit. She moaned, rubbing the site of contact. “You’re such a fucking dick,” she muttered, grinning, then took my hands and planted them on her boobs, sighing contentedly as I squeezed.

Jacqui was as naked as her roommate. Mindful of that time limit Peyton had been griping about, I stepped around Sammi and shoved Jacqui onto the bottom bunk and followed her down. I straddled her, my cock resting against her perfectly smooth pubic mound.

When had I taken off my boxers? I honestly wasn’t sure.

“Remember this?” I asked. This was how we’d been positioned at massage night, only without those pesky clothes we’d been wearing.

“Every fucking night,” she whispered.

I moved my hips until I’d lined up my cock with the entrance to her pussy. It was so wet, it felt like… No. No, all the metaphors for wet pussy sounded  gross. It was wet like a hot wet pussy. There was no substitute, real or metaphorical.

“We’re going to finish what we started,” I said. I couldn’t help it. I sunk in an  inch.

“We… We… They’ll be so mad if we… Less than a min… Oh fuck, I don’t care, just…”

I kissed her forehead, and pulled out. Only my desire to attend to the other rooms gave me the strength of will. “Soon.”

“Happy Monday, ya fuckin’ tease,” snarked Sammi as she threw their door shut on my heels.

I couldn’t quite see into Shauna’s room across the way as I rounded the corner. Damn was I ever curious, though. The right wall beckoned, however, so I followed it onto the south end of the floor. Emma and Nikki were side by side, palms flat on one of their desks, asses thrust out invitingly.

“Happy Monday,” they said in unison, followed by a chorus of anxious giggles.

No sense asking how they wanted to spend their Monday moment. I went to Emma first. She’d been waiting for a long time. She was coming in seconds, faster even than her short time window  demanded. Her tits fell to the wooden surface beneath her as she moaned, and moaned, and moaned. She was still moaning, still twitching, when I gave Nikki her turn. The new roommate’s hung there, cheeks on their desktop, panting into each other’s mouths. I had no clothes, no anything to wipe off my fingers, so I simply left them cum-soggy.

The triplet’s room was closed, as was the lounge. On the opposite side of the hall, Dana and Danielle were sitting arm’s length apart on the lower bunk. They were both wearing their Hottie shirts and a pair of panties.

Dana spoke first. “I’m glad you’re here. I wanted to tell you, before… anything, that you don’t have to do anything you don’t want.”

“That I don’t…?” I shook my head in disbelief. Rather than waste breath on more words, I tackled the tiny blonde to the mattress, Danielle bouncing from the force of it. I held Dana down though, with my hands, with my mouth, with my dick. The heat of her coursed right through those flimsy panties, right into her perfect little tits as I tugged up the Hottie shirt up to expose them, putting my mouth first on one nipple, then the other. Her squeals of delight were as high-pitched as her piccolo.

I left her gasping and turned to Danielle. “Yeah yeah, you’re the big stud. I guess you probably want a tittyfuck, huh. Yeah, well, looks like you’re already nice and wet, so…”

The pressure from that shirt fighting to constrain her enormous rack was all it too. She just let me inside, and bounced. Bounced and bounced, and I was so close to coming on those tits of hers it took real conviction not to force her down beside Dana and paint her red shirt white.

“Happy Monday,” I grunted as the girls giggled at my visible distress.

Jo was alone, sitting on the windowsill all the way across the room. Another girl who’d opted to bust out the Hottie shirt, but the first to go with only  the Hottie shirt. “You know what time it is…” she crooned as I strode over to her, my throbbing cock leading the way. It was so hard it barely moved as I walked.

“Monday just after midnight, I’d guess,” instinct guiding my shaft right up to her pussy. The cushion of her bubble butt created just enough room for me, and that molten cauldron of fuck soup she called a pussy had made sure the windowsill wasn’t the least bit chilly.

She shook her head, though. “It’s Tits Out Time,” she said softly.

The door swung closed, forcefully. I turned, and there was Lex, who must have been standing behind it when I came in. She was wearing capris pants. Full stop.

My head slowly fell to one side until my ear was on my shoulder, then went the other way in search of still more angles from which to inspect them. “Oh my fucking god…”

She preened, teeth sparkling ear to ear. “You like?”

“Fucking hell, Lex, if I’d known you’d done that  I wouldn’t have asked to see them.” I paused just long enough to let her start to frown. “I would have torn your fucking shirt off on the spot.”

Lex laughed in pure glee, and those huge obviously fake but who could possibly give a fuck titties giggled with her. “Yeah, well, don’t think this means I’ve forgotten,” she said in a tone that made it very difficult to remember. “But I figured if I’m not gonna bust ‘em out for this, why keep the stupid things in the first place, you know? Now do something hot for Jo and get moving before Tori scares up a lynch mob for us sealing you in for so long.”

My eyes were riveted on those things. I wasn’t even leering to be nice. They were insane. Like someone had chopped a globe in half, filled each side with titty, then glued the filling on her chest. I wasn’t a pre-med major; maybe that’s exactly what they did.  Without pivoting, I made a gesture, and a moment later felt Jo’s ass humping her naked cunt against my cock, wedged between her and the windowsill. I was probably technically fucking her a little bit, but it was a distraction. My eyes were using up 90% of my brain.

Lex gave her nipples a little pinch, tugging them outward. They stayed outward.

95%.

“Happy Monday, Lex.”

“Happy Monday, Spencer,” said Jo.

“Right, you too.” I smiled, but I’m not sure I smiled at anything but Lex. If Jo felt slighted, how the hell would I even know. Boobies. God damn. Fucking boobs. Tits. My god.

After Lex’s surprise reveal, I wasn’t anticipating another jump scare so soon. The moment I rounded the corner by the north bathroom, I was accosted by three identical faces wearing three identical scowls. Three matching suitcases waited right by the bathroom door.

“Jesus…! You  trying to give a guy a heart attack or what?”

“We just got in.”

“And caught up on local news.”

“Somebody’s been a frisky boy.”

“And we realized we might not have been entirely clear before.”

“But she likes you.”

“And we like her.”

“And so we’re going to explore this and see if maybe we could all learn to like you.”

“So shut the hell up.”

“Close your eyes.”

“And we’re going to let her kiss you.”

I hesitated. I was so horny I was confident I could fuck all three of these girls at the same time. “No. If one of you wants to kiss me, then just freaking do it. No more bullshit triplet games. I can’t even tell you apart most of the time anyway, so it’s not like if I saw which one of you kissed me I’d even know who it was.”

“That’s Allyson.”

“That’s Addison.”

“That’s Maddison.”

They didn’t gesture to clarify. Before I could start trying to turn it into a logic puzzle, they each took a step to one side or the other, and there was no more point in guessing.

“Look. You can all three kiss me, or you can all three go back to your room and unpack.” (Had I just threatened to send these identical models   to their room? Unkissed?!) “If you’re so paranoid I’ll know which lips are the super horny ones, go ahead and do it at the same time. But–”

Their eyes spoke volumes in nanoseconds, and the trio descended on me. Six hands, six legs, six tits, three pussies and three mouths, all of them hungry and horny and fearlessly shamelessly exploratory. They didn’t kiss my mouth long. Before I knew it there were two mouths kissing up and down my cock while the third sucked my fingers into her mouth, eyes closing in apparent bliss.

They must not have gotten the memo about time limits, because it was I who had to draw the line. “All right, all right, that’s enough. Happy Monday, hope you had fun in Acapulco, welcome home, go get some sleep.”

They headed down to 319, their voices carrying anonymously as I followed the righthand wall around the corner.

“I think she might be onto something.”

“See? I told you.”

“Don’t correct us when we agree with us.”

Shauna’s room. It was open. She was wearing her costume from the other night, the metal slave girl bikini with the loincloth. “Happy Monday, master.”

“Are you on the pill?”

“I’ll stop taking it tomorrow if you want.”

Holy FUCK. “No! No, that’s good.”

I spun her around, lifted her loincloth, and plunged all the way in on my first thrust. Shauna went feral the moment my cock penetrated her. She made a bestial sound like I’d never heard a woman make. It didn’t last long; pretty soon the words were just bursting out of her lips like an orgasmic volcanic eruption.

“ AAAEEEUNGGGH, ungh GAW-AW-AWD , finally, finally fuck me finally finally fuck your fucking slut, fuck your goddamn whore toy, use me fuck me use me don’t stop, I’m yours, I’m yours, anything anything anywhere, fuck me, gag me choke me fuck me shut me the fuck up before I slut myself to fucking death, don’t stop, don’t ever stop, come in me, come in my whore cunt, come for me master, my fuck, my fucking god, my master, cant’t, can’t control my pussy, only you, you own my pussy, use me own love me heal me fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me FUCK MEEEEEEEE! ”

I began to suspect who Ramona might have been referring to the other day when she mentioned that there might be someone I wasn’t ready for yet.

The alarm clock on her nightstand said 12:22 when I entered. It was 12:24 when erupted inside her, though I chided  myself to give credit to her floormates  for taking care of the foreplay. I bucked her off of me, dumping her facedown on her mattress. Cum was still spurting from my shaft, splashing across her loincloth as it lay over her back. I wiped it off on one of her perfect round ass cheeks.

“You were only supposed to get a minute. Next time, don’t take so fucking long.” But I said it in a nice way. Shauna was still cackling with elated, delirious laughter as I departed the room.

Angel and Leigh did not look thrilled when I darkened their doorway. “Happy Monday,” the blonde said with plain sarcasm. “Thanks for saving something for us?”

Not surprisingly, they’d heard me with Shauna.

I raised up each of their half-shirts, exposing four mouth-watering tits. I could feel my cock responding immediately. “I saved my favorites for last.”

“Pfff, yeah right.” But their smiles were returning.

“It’s Monday,” I said.

“So it is.”

“So…”

Leigh nodded. “Angel, get him ready. Then you can watch me finally – finally  – get some.”

Her minion obeyed her, really obeying me, and took me into her mouth and fucked me with her eyes and lips and tongue until I was ready for her mistress. The busty blonde babe was on me the moment my back hit her sheets, and riding me a moment after. Angel crawled up onto the top bunk and got on all fours, her ass in the air so she could finger herself as she peered down at her roommate getting the dicking she’d been demandingly begging for since Welcome Week.

Their agreement was forgotten. When Leigh had come so hard she couldn’t take any more, Angel swooped in and rode me with one hand braced on my chest and the other on her roommate’s sweaty naked ass. I came in Angel , and then they collaboratively sucked me hard again. My eyes slid closed, exhausted, satisfied, unsatisfiable.

I didn’t know which one of them was fucking me when I fell asleep, or how long they kept at it, but I hoped they both had fun.

“Happy Monday,” I muttered into  whoever’s pussy was grinding on my face. It was oddly soothing. I woke up for a moment when it came down my throat, coughing, but I recovered fast, swallowed it down, and passed right back out to the calming pressure of two desperately horny girls’ mouths elatedly  fellating my cock.

“It’s so much better than I remembered.”

“If I had to wait one more day, it might have killed me.”

****************************************************************

I woke up before either of them. Still dark out, but that was as specific as I could be about the hour. They’d completely exhausted themselves, neither of the snoring well-fucked Hotties stirring as I extricated myself and made my way, naked, back next door to my room.

There was a pair of panties hanging from the exterior door knob. Wait, no. Two pairs. One pale yellow, one solid black.

Peering up and down the hall, then taking another lap around the now quiet Higgins 3 community, I saw that almost every door on the floor had panties hanging in what I soon deduced were a quantity equal to their occupancy. Allyson, Addison and Maddison were the only room with matching pairs, but it would have been weird if they didn’t. I’d already forgotten who’d suggested that slutty signal, but it appeared to have caught on.

I headed back to my room, where my discarded boxers were now hanging in solidarity. What a night. What a floor! I stepped into them quickly, then head back into–

Fuck.

I’d locked myself out.

Chapter Four: Locks and Key Procedures

Well, shit.

It was almost funny. Hours earlier, I’d wandered the floor naked, master of my domain, king of my castle. Now, even aware of how little sense it made, I was mortified someone might come along and see me. I made my way to a bathroom stall to review options.

I needed a way into my room. But how? My card: locked inside. No help. Picking the lock: outside my skill set. Kicking the door down: see also, picking the lock. Contacting someone else with access: humiliating.

Could I just live in the bathroom from now on? Maybe that would be preferable. Well shoot. Nothing for it but to get help.

So, second, who else could open that door. I contemplated what few options I had. First up, Ramona. The least humiliating – already seen me naked, would be supportive of how I’d come to be in this situation, easy to pay back for the favor. Not a great solution, though. For one, as a matter of courtesy, I’d be waking her up at god only knew what hour to drive to campus to let me in. As I thought about it, it was even worse than that. If any of the Hotties got up to use the bathroom or whatever and saw us together, it could raise some seriously murky questions about the nature of my relationship with my boss. Regardless, as I continued to think it over, I didn’t have her phone number memorized anyway, so with my phone locked in my room next to my ID, Ramona was out.

OK, what else? Each floor was individually locked on the stairwells. The staff IDs could open any of them, which didn’t help me presently. Naked as I was, I couldn’t go banging on the door to one of the other floors to wake up a coworker’s residents  so they could let me wake up their RA. Hi, I’m Spencer, the RA on the weird floor with all the really sexy residents. I know I’m naked, but could you go get Carmen for me?  Not happening.  

If I could get my hands on a phone, I could call the center desk, the line for which was forwarded to the primary RA overnight for situations like this. Less of a problem. I knew the number, for one, so all I needed was one of my Hotties to loan me a phone. If Leigh and Angel’s room hadn’t locked behind me, I could sneak back in and wake them up for the favor; otherwise, I could hide in here until somebody got up to pee or shower or whatnot and ask to use theirs. My instinct said it was in that zone between super late and super early, so it could be a while. A long while.

Except even if I lucked out and I didn’t have to sit here staring at the bathroom stall walls until Jacqui got up to brush her teeth before her 6 AM workout, it still left me in a rough place. The usual protocol for a lockout was for the primary to wake up the secondary to go to the center desk and retrieve the old physical key to let them in. They hung in a locked cabinet over Marcus’s desk. Who was on duty tonight? Usually I knew, but it had been a pretty unusual night, thirty-some higher priorities than checking the duty roster. Three of my five coworkers had seen me naked, which gave me 40% odds of scandalizing either Janis or Carmen, and 60% odds of having to explain to sweet little Vanessa or one of my ex-lovers why I’d ever been outside my room with no clothes, and why every door on the floor had panties hanging from the door handles.

Shit. Shit, shit, shit.

****************************************************************

“Spencer?! SPENCER?! What the actual fuck?!”

I grimaced with sincere empathy. It was dark out here, though, so I don’t know if Savannah could even make out facial expressions. “I am so, so, so so   sorry. I’m in a major bind here. Can you let me in?”

“Can I…? No! What in the  hell are you doing banging on my window at…” The curtains blocked her from my sight as she turned and retrieved her phone. “3:18 in the freaking morning?! You scared the shit out of me!”

“I know. I know. But I got locked out of my room, and, um, I wasn’t, um, dressed…”

Savannah rose on her tippy-toes, peering down. I was standing close, both to use the windowsill to help block my junk, and because there was a thin patch of dirt right next to the building. The gray was wet and dewy and freezing cold. “Are you naked ?! Why are you outside , and naked?! ”

The alarmism had been anticipated, but man, it wasn’t helping. “I, um, am technically covered, but not in a very good way.”

“What on earth does that mean?”

“I made a wrap out of paper towels.”

“Oh my god . You are…!” She growled angrily. “Go to the door. I’ll let you in. Probably. Oh my freaking god .”

“Thank you. Thank you so much, you don’t even–” But she was already in motion. I darted through the grass toward the back entrance, cursing as I stepped barefoot on a vape cartridge by the old picnic table outside the door. Savannah was there moments later.

“Thanks again, you’re–”

But she held up a single finger, then spun around and stormed away so fast her hair whipped my face as I raced after her. She let me right into her room and mercifully nobody else chose that narrow window of time to empty their bladder; I was afraid she was going to slam the door and wake the building but she pulled back at the last second, closing it gently behind us.

I frowned at the candle burning on her nightstand. “You know, we’re not actually supposed to… um… have…” The circumstances of my presence here flooded back to me. Oh yeah. “Candles.”

“Am I seriously getting a lecture on hall policies from Mr. Banging on My Window Naked?” She folded her arms imperiously. Fuck. I saw her pretty regularly, and while she was always gorgeous, I forgot how much I preferred her in wrinkled PJs, her hair a bit of a mess. It was intimate in a way that carefully-prepped  Savannah wasn’t. But she was also furious, which dulled it a hair. I reprimanded myself for even noticing such things, especially considering how humiliating it would be if I sprouted an erection with nothing to conceal it but a layer of paper towel.

“I’m sorry. And thank you.”

“You keep saying that. Now tell me what the hell is going on, now that I’m not about to pee myself in terror that some rapist was about to break in my windows.”

“I’m so sor – ” I  winced. “Right. Um. So. I, ah, got locked out of my room. In sort of… yeah. Bad circumstances. I didn’t have my phone, no ID, so…”

“So… you thought, ‘why don’t I go outside in a paper towel skirt and…’” Savannah sighed, but I could see her contemplating what might have been a better option and coming up with nothing better than I did. “Fine. I guess you had to get help somehow. Thanks for thinking of me.” Sarcastic, but not bitter.

“Thanks for being on the bottom floor.”

She looked me  over. “You know, I actually… Turn around for a second.”

I obeyed automatically. I’d just made myself way too big of a burden to go questioning simple requests. I heard some rustling, then a drawer open and close, and then suddenly there was something soft on my shoulder. A pair of shorts!

Wait a sec. “Are these… mine?”

“You left them here one night, after we… Ahem. I think you’d gone to the gym after class, so you had them on under your jeans, and then you just forgot them.”

“And you still have them…?”

“Fine, walk around in paper towels, be my guest,” she snapped, reaching out to snatch them back.

“No! No, no, I just meant… you didn’t, I don’t know, throw them out or something. That’s all. Thanks – again.”

The paper towels were hanging on by the force of a finger, a thumb, and a prayer. They’d ripped from the motion of walking down the stairs. I’d been lucky I could hold them on at all. I let them go and quickly stepped into my shorts. Whether or not she turned away or watched, I didn’t know, but she was facing me when I turned back around.

“Are you on duty tonight?”

A wry smile, momentarily. “I thought you always knew who’s on duty. That’s what you told me and Vanessa the other night by the loading dock, remember?”

“I usually do. Long night, though. But I was just hoping you had the duty keys is all .”

“I am, as it so happens.” She jerked a thumb toward her bed, where I saw the ring was resting around her bedpost.

“Oh, thank god. I didn’t want to have to wake up–” I caught the narrowing of her eyes just a hair too late. “–anybody more than absolutely necessary.”

“How gallant.”

“So, yeah, obviously you don’t have to run off to the center desk or anything. I’ll just take the duty keys, get my spare, and bring them right back.”

Savannah sat down on her bed. It looked at first like she was going to hand me the keys, but instead she leaned back against the bedpost and blocked them. “Or, you could  tell me how you got locked out of your room naked ? What the heck, Spencer. That’s pretty wild, even for you.”

“Even for me?” I frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“It means you have a talent for sexual impropriety. That’s what it means.”

“Since when?”

It might be hypocritical to come off as indignant, considering, but it wasn’t like Savannah knew about the thirty-member orgy I’d participated in earlier tonight.

“Spencer. Half the staff has seen you naked. Literally.”

“Just you and Vickie,” I protested, feebly.

“And yourself, which makes 3 of 6. Half.” Shit. She had me on a technicality. Whereas I’d nearly had her thanks to a lie of omission about that thing with Vanessa by the loading dock last week.

“I don’t know if that’s enough to say ‘talent for impropriety.’”

She rolled her eyes. “Hey, I don’t know if you rubbed off on your residents or they rubbed off on you, but either way, there’s an awful lot of rubbing going on up on 3.” Her frown intensified, but was momentarily directed inward. “I stole that line from Vickie, I should acknowledge. But seriously, Spencer, you were hooking up with girls on your floor so much they changed the campus policy for you. Please.”

“OK, fine. I guess I don’t have a lot of room for indignation, banging on your window in a paper skirt.” She favored me with the faintest of grins, right up until I was stupid enough to keep talking. “I’m just glad Price wasn’t here.”

The grin was gone in a blink. “Why would he be here?”

“No, I know. It’s Monday, he’s got a job. I looked for his truck in the lot before I woke you up, if that’s worth anything. Probably not.”

“Why do you know what kind of truck he drives? What, you’re keeping tabs on me?”

I absolutely was, though I was only just now considering how what I’d been thinking of as a bitter if conventional exercise in wondering if a former lover was presently getting it from someone else at a given moment could be construed as “keeping tabs” from another point of view.

“Huh? No! No, I just… I don’t know, it’s a nice truck. It’s conspicuous.”

“Yeah, well, I wouldn’t worry about seeing it around any more. Which if you weren’t so wrapped up in your own issues – and a paper frickin’ towel – you would have remembered.”

I shook my head, uncomprehending. “Remembered…? What, he got a new truck? How many trucks does one guy–”

“We broke up when he came down this weekend. Again. But for good this time.”

“You what ?!”

“I don’t want to talk about it. The whole reason I told Carmen was so she’d blab it to everybody else so I wouldn’t have to. Docking Hufflepuff ten points.” Several of us on staff were big Harry Potter fans. During one of our teambuilders, we’d dubbed Carmen Hufflepuff for her glaring friendliness; me Ravenclaw for being an RA know-it-all; Vanessa Slytherin just to be funny; Vickie Gryffindor because she was sort of cocky and somebody had to be; and Janis Dumblemorte because she complained that Harry Potter was Satanic and we didn’t want to glorify her with the name of anything cool.

“Dang. Um, well, I’m sorry. Again. But like, not because of what a doofus I am this time. That sucks.”

I was surprised to find that I meant it, too. Considering how desperately Price had been clinging to her, it had to have been her who did the dumping. (Besides, who in their right mind broke up with Savannah Gray?) I knew her well enough to know she wasn’t the type to feel good about it, either. Sure, I’d been about as jealous as I’d ever been, but now that I’d given myself to the Hotties, it wasn’t like I could tamp the brakes and drop them to go romance the most perfect woman in the world.

Not that I was romanticizing things. Not me, Mr. Impropriety.

“Yeah, well, that’s karma I guess.” She plainly didn’t buy it, and plainly didn’t like it. Even so, it was late, and she evidently didn’t want to get into it with me. “But fine. Thanks for at least saying the right thing. But um, promise me something?”

“Sure. You name it.”

“That this isn’t some weird way of, I don’t know, flirting? Trying to get me back?”

Blink. “Flirting…?”

“Yeah. Showing up at my room, late , like that , how quickly you were trying to bring up the breakup that you claim you didn’t know about…”

I held up my hands. “If you know of some way to spin scaring the hell out of you in the middle of the night nude so you can bail me out for my ‘improprieties’ into something a woman might find sexy, I beg you to educate me.”

She laughed softly. “I’ll grant you that one.”

I lowered my voice. “Do you want to talk about it? Maybe I’m the wrong person, wrong issue, but I’m still your friend. If you want to vent, or–”

She didn’t even contemplate it. “No. All I want is to get back to bed. Come on, let’s get you back to your room.”

As she grabbed the keys and stood back up, I bit my tongue. If she wasn’t going to press the point about why I–

“So, are you going to answer my question about how you got locked out of your room naked, or do I have to guess?”

Crap.

“I, um, was with somebody,” I said, as sheepishly as the sheepishest sheep could baa. “It was sort of… spontaneous.”

“So spontaneous you left your room without even your underwear?”

“I guess? I was asleep, and they woke me up, and…” I shrugged. Vague was definitely better.

Savannah shook her head. “God, Spencer. I’d stop for underwear if the building were on fire.”

“You said during that exercise in training that if you had to go back for one thing it would be that picture of your grandmother.”

“Not if I’m naked. Underwear and outtie. Like you said in all those other training activities, safety first.”

“Probably faster to just go with shorts and a t-shirt, you know. Plus, trust me, it’s cold out there.”

“Ah, but in this scenario Higgins is ablaze, remember? So when all those drips with their ‘clothes’ are melting on account of the gigantic inferno, who’s going to be nice and comfortably warm? And looking cute, too.”

“Hand me that candle. Farewell, Higgins, it’s been real.”

Savannah bent over to blow it out, carefully placing an arm across her cleavage to keep me from seeing anything. “In. Corrigible.”

We didn’t talk until we were outside heading for the center building. It was so quiet out here. A college campus was never quiet , but compared to the bustle most hours, it was a whisper. Across the street at Penderdast, there were a few lights still on. In Higgins, I only saw one, though I could see one room on my floor with a hint of a glow behind the curtains. Terri and Toni, doing a late night stream? Or was that Destiny’s monitor? Or Peyton and Sydney fucking into the night, sweatily discussing what freedoms they would grant me with one another’s bodies?

I didn’t get long enough to figure out the precise answer.

“So who was the lucky girl? Or was it girl s …?” Savannah asked coyly as she inserted the keys to get us into the center building. I must not have reacted to her unwittingly accurate teasing the way she expected me to, because her smirk soured after looking back at me.

“Who was… oh.” I wasn’t going to lie to her. But what truth did I tell? That it was Leigh, then Angel, then Angel and Leigh? That we’d started out by having them suck Shauna off of me? That I’d opened with practically the whole floor as an appetizer? That I could fuck any woman I knew in Higgins whenever I wanted, including her, because I was a chemical fuck monster?

“I don’t want to talk about it.” That was what she’d said, after all.

She looked over her shoulder at me, nodded. “That’s probably the way to go.”

The center building was pitch dark, but we knew the way. She let us into the desk and unlocked the master key board, where I hastily located my key and tucked it into my shorts pocket. She waited, a contemplative look on her face. What she was contemplating, I didn’t know. “Thanks,” I said as she locked up behind us. “You really didn’t have to come up here with me.”

“I know. But it’s protocol, right? I wouldn’t dare flout protocol in front of Spencer Lawrence, RA to the stars.”

“You wouldn’t twice ,” I chided. She didn’t seem to catch the reference though, so I added, “The candle?”

“Oh my god, you are…” She growled. Or purred . No, growled. But everything she said was a purr to me. “I almost want to know what would happen if you wrote me up.”

“Ramona would wad it up and throw it away…? Come on. It’s a candle. And it’s you.”

She directed a discontent glower at the nearby door to Ramona’s office, shrouded in darkness. “You say that, but you don’t see it.” Her turn to fill in my obliviousness. She swept her arm towards the door. “ How she   monitors  you, like, constantly? How she’s always looking for your affirmation, like you agreeing with her makes something official? ‘All right, everyone, I think that’s it for tonight’s meeting. Unless there’s anything else…? Spencer…?’ I think that’s a direct quote. From probably half a dozen staff meetings.”

“You do a pretty sick eastern European accent, you know?”

“I’m not joking. You’d think you were her boss instead of the other way around. Carmen and I were joking that she only moved into your floor to be closer to you. Or, no, I was joking that . Carmen was joking that she left her husband for you, then  moved in. ”

I tripped over the door jamb as we left the desk area. “Ow. Sorry.”

“I’m serious. I think she was more worried when we were together because she was afraid you’d get hurt than about the potential for staff drama.”

She held the exterior door open for me, and I shivered. Not only because of how close to dangerous truths we were, but it was also early November. I wasn’t just  a walking guilty conscience. “What makes you say that?”

“It’s not so much something I can verbalize. Just a vibe. Like she’d ask me how we were doing during our one-on-ones , and I tried to delicately tell her how things were, but it was always like… I don’t know.”

“Like what? How were  things?” I wished I could stop so we could talk seriously, but she was leading the way, and again, freaking cold out here.

“You know how it was.”

“I know how it was for me.”

She looked over her shoulder, face inscrutable, then looked back away. “I mean, it was… hot. It was fun. But it wasn’t like we were, ya know, ‘dating.’ We went back and forth between each other's rooms like bunnies in the springtime, and a couple times we went outside. But yeah, so when your boss asks ‘are you two getting along well,’ I can’t exactly go ‘oh yeah, he’s shown me that apparently I have some kind of blowjob fetish, so we’ve been exploring that for like fifteen hours a day.’”

“Come on, it was twelve hours, tops.”

She didn’t laugh. Neither did I. It had been a lot  of hours. Unlike me, though, she was more focused on the Ramona component of it than the her-and-me. “I wondered sometimes how she would have reacted if I told her it was just some hot sexy fling kinda thing, if she would have stopped prodding me. But it was like she always wanted to segue into making sure we were, like, lovebirds. I don’t know. I can’t explain it right. But trust me, she’s invested in her golden boy’s happiness and well-being.”

She managed a single bitter heh . “Maybe you should take Carmen’s advice, see if she’s looking for a rebound employee.”

I watched the sidewalk closely for pebbles and detritus. “For what it’s worth, she asked me about us, too. Wanted to make sure I was, I don’t know, not being a jerk to you and… yeah.”

“To me and Vickie, you were going to say?” she finished dryly. “And Andi, Leigh, Quinn, Casey… You must be quite the gentleman to not be a jerk to so many of us.”

“Well now who’s keeping tabs on who?”

She swiped open the Higgins outside doors and held them open for me. “You’re the only boy in the entire building. There’s gonna be gossip. I couldn’t avoid it even if I weren’t on the venerated list.”

I stopped. Well, I hurried into the stairwell where there was some actual warmth, then stopped. “Hey.”

She saw me plant my feet and frowned. “What.”

“You’re not some… list item, OK?”

Her smile was weak. Guilty. But not mollified. “I’ll bet you say that to everybody on the list, you sweet thing.”

“No. I know I’m, what did you say, talented at impropriety or whatever. But the others, they were… accidents, kind of. Crap, not accidents , but like… The girls on my floor, just, we were there, something happened, this led to that. And I only hooked up with Vickie because she wanted to throw it in your face and I was still reeling from you rejecting me so I let her.”

“It’s not a rejection to tell someone you’re not available,” Savannah said quickly, automatically. It sounded like something she had a lot of practice saying. She probably did.

“Sure. I’m sorry – I didn’t mean anything by it. Look, all I’m trying to say is, you weren’t just a good   time to me , OK? You weren’t. When you rej – When you surprise-informed me you were unavailable, it fucked me up. For real. And that’s not a judgment, you have every right to be with whoever and not be with whoever, but it hurt . I really liked you. If you were just some list girl, I would’ve just moved onto the next bullet point.”

She folded her arms. “You did  move onto the next bullet point. Do you not remember banging on my window because you moved on whoever it was – or whoevers , I guess – so fast you forgot underwear and a way back into your room?”

“That’s not the same. That was… having fun. You were different.”

Savannah studied me for a long moment. “ I wasn’t  fun, then?” she asked, a soft smile hiding behind her lips.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean… And I shouldn’t say stuff like that to you, I know. I’m not in a place anymore where I can try to be that guy. You deserve better than what I have left to give.”

“ Than  what you…? What does that mean?” She stepped closer, but a soft hand on my cheek. “Spencer, it would be easy for me to think you just followed your weiner so giddily you blundered into this situation tonight, but… You’ve been different lately. For a while now. Are you OK?”

“I’m… OK. Yeah. I’m good, actually.” I was. Why didn’t it sound more convincing?

“Yeah? Is that why you smacked your resident the other day?”

“What? How did you… I mean, no. That was… What did you hear?”

My dissembling drove her hands from my face to her hips. “I was primary, remember? Why do you think Janis didn’t write it up, why it didn’t  show up in the log? What really happened? She made it sound like you went all alpha male over a quarrel, and… no offense, but if you’re an alpha male, I’m president of DAT house.”

“Definitely not offended. I’m delta , tops.”

She didn’t budge, didn’t smile, just stood there looking concerned and a little annoyed. Shoot. I settled back, leaning against the railing post. The small increase in distance between us gave me space to breathe. “I don’t know. I, um… Do you remember that fight? On my floor, back in Welcome Week? Two girls in the bathroom threw down, and…”

She maintained her perplexed expression. “No, doesn’t  ring any bells. What happened next?”

“Har har. But yeah, I don’t know. It feels like… I mean, it’s not actually where everything weird started, but that’s how it feels. I think about it kind of a lot, actually. Dream about it, even.”

“You dream about it?” She attempted a half-smile, half-heartedly. “I didn’t think that girl’s boobs were that  nice.”

“We hooked up, you know,” I went on, almost to myself. “Like she told everybody. But I figured I was being transferred, right? I didn’t want to get fired before they could transfer me. So yeah, I lied and said she made it up to take me down with her. But yeah, she just came into my room – not even for that. She had a campus map, wanted  to know where her classes were. She didn’t knock, just came in. I was in bed, and you know how I sleep, um…”

She nodded, a little color blooming in her cheeks. “Naked, yeah. I remember.”

“Yeah. Anyway, she noticed, and she made a move, and I didn’t know what to do so I just let it happen.” I shook my head. “I should have said no. I could have stopped her. And then she wouldn’t have had that fight, and she wouldn’t have been tossed out on the street, and my girls wouldn’t have all seen me naked, and–”

“Spencer, with your girls, I don’t think there was ever a chance they’d go the whole year and not see you naked.”

“If I’d done what I should have done, they wouldn’t have. And they’d have a normal RA, and I’d be…” I sighed. “Anyway, when Janis and Sammi – my resident – started going after each other, I did what I always do and got between them to break it up, but as soon as I did it was like I was back there, and all of it vomited up in a instant and I totally lost it. I felt horrible. I still feel horrible.”

She’d gotten closer, though I swear I hadn’t seen her move. “It’s not too late to apologize, you know. Well, I mean, not– Not tonight, like it’s way too late, but you know what I mean.”

“Oh hey, sorry I slapped your boob?”

She nodded, though. “What else? You screwed up, so you can either let it fester, have more bad dreams about it for another decade, or you can apologize and see what you can do to try to make it better. Or at least give Sammi the chance to tell you to piss off, give her the satisfaction of landing the last blow.”

“That’s worked for you?”

“Oh, no, I wouldn’t punch someone in the boob, doesn’t apply.”

“I didn’t punch it!”

“You’ll get her next time, though.”

But our smiles both quickly faded. “I did talk to her, though. She’s OK. We made up.”

“Good. I shouldn’t be surprised.”

There was an implication there, but I let it slide. “Anyway, yeah, I’m doing OK.  Getting better, I think. I hope . And I swear I didn’t know about Price. And I really am sorry.”

Finally, Savannah gave a nod. “Let’s get you dressed, OK? Can’t have you saying stuff like that in nothing but your shorts.” She smiled like she was joking, which she probably was, but I didn’t miss that her nipples were extremely prominent.

I’d been careful not to touch her. Marisa had said something in the oil on my skin was part of it. I didn’t touch her.

There was no reason for her to go to my room. She’d gotten me my key, and that was that. Yet she was leading the way. I was pretty sure she caught my eyes glued to her butt and the way it filled out those pajama bottoms when she rounded a corner on the landing by Vickie’s floor, but she didn’t say anything. We arrived soon at the door to Higgins 3. Evidently, that was how long it took her to decide to start saying things she didn’t want to say.

“I didn’t leave him because of you, you know.”

My turn. “Sure. But you got back with him because of me.”

She gritted her teeth and groaned in irritation a bit too loud considering the hour. “You drive me crazy , you know that? I can’t be  with you. Whenever I’m around you, you make me want to… do things . Things I don’t normally do with guys who I’m not…” She shook her head. “With any  guys. You make me rush into things and promise things I didn’t mean to promise and say things I don’t like people to know, and you…!” Her second groan was even louder, hands balling into fists.

“I’m sorry. I know. I don’t mean to. And if you have stuff you want to say, I’ll listen. I can listen.”

For some reason that only made her look angrier. “That’s what I mean! You’re so… You just… I mean, you’re a…”

I waited for her to finish any of her openers. “I’m a what?” I pressed, when she only scowled.

“You’re such a slut ,” she said. It was an accusation, no bones about it, but I didn’t miss the other insinuation lurking beneath it. “I know, we’re not supposed to slut-shame, and I’m not – it’s fine – it’s whatever – but you always have hot women hanging off of you like you’re the discount rack at Dudes R Us.”

“Wouldn’t Dudes R Us sell dudes, not women…?”

For a moment, I worried she was going to employ those fists, but instead she ignored me and went on. “When we were together, it was like I’d look at you and think how lucky I was – and I’m not hitting on you, don’t get cocky – and how beautiful you were – are , sure, fine – and how you made me feel…”

I took a step toward her. Was this happening? My lips were ready for her. I leaned–

She shoved me, two-handed on the chest. I stumbled away, my back colliding with the cold wall. “And then I’d see you with Vickie, or one of your residents, and I’d see you made them feel the exact same way! And I know  you’re not a bad guy. I know it’s not just some act. I know that. But I can’t keep falling for the same doe-eyed… gorgeous…”

Savannah finally cut herself off. Her eyes were large, remorseful. “I’m sorry I shoved you. Are you OK?”

“Yeah, no, don’t worry about it. I’m fine.”

“Hey.” She took my hands gently in hers. “Hey. You can talk to me. I know I said you’re a slut, but that doesn’t mean I don’t care. If you’re suffering, or if you’re lost, and this is your way of coping… Maybe I can help. Maybe we couldn’t figure it out as boyfriend girlfriend, but I think we did pretty well as friends, right?”

I frowned. “That’s what I said downstairs when you let me in, but you said you didn’t want to talk.”

“I didn’t – and don’t – want to talk about my breakup because I was up talking to my sister about it and crying my eyes out most of the weekend, and because…” She squeezed my hands. “You know why.”

I nodded. “Yeah. I know.” I knew better than her.

“So… talk to me?”

She peered closer, entreating me with those rich hazel eyes. I didn’t know what to say. I wasn’t going to lie to her, but I sure as hell couldn’t tell the truth. Ramona knew the truth, and it had only given her an excuse to do what she’d been made to want to do.  “I, um… I can’t? I can’t tonight.”

Closer still. I could feel the warmth from her face on mine. I’d never wanted to kiss anyone so badly in my life. I’d never wanted to slug the shit out of myself so much before, either.

“Do you remember the  trust falls, from  training?”

“I remember we dropped Janis.”

“ You  dropped Janis. I  almost pulled a muscle trying to make up for you and that stupid fake yawn gag that made you drop her.” She grinned, if only one one side of her lips. “But do you remember what I said?”

I shook my head. My nose brushed her nose. “What did you say?”

Her mouth hung just a hair open. I waited for her to say something, to kiss me, to lunge at my neck and tear my throat out for turning her world into chaos just by being in it.

“I said…” She slumped, and in the release of a sigh, my hands fell back to my sides. “Good night, Spencer.”

And she was gone. Fuck. I’d really thought something might happen. What had she been going to say? Had I really thought, when we were down in her room, that I wouldn’t give them all up for her? Even if it meant I had to disappoint a whole floor full of women, tell them I was off the market, spoken for, claimed and owned and so very happily so, I would have done it.

Fuck. Just as well. It kept her off the list. And at least unlike Price, I had the world’s greatest consolation prize waiting for me on the other side of that door. I guess it was stupid to feel sorry for myself. I’d feel  better in the morning, probably . If not, I guess I could find somebody who’d make me feel better.

The key was tricky. Bent just a little, it seemed, and with the locks seeing so little use in the modern era of ID card access, it was giving me a hard time. I’d just managed to grunt it in all  the way when I heard footsteps behind me.

Savannah.

The fire in her eyes put  her candle to shame.

I dropped my shorts, a weighty cock flopping out horizontal, drooping slightly, aiming right for her. She didn’t slow at all. In fact, she stopped two steps from the landing and inhaled it in a single gasp. Her fingernails sunk into my hips, deep, twin grappling hooks tethering her prey in place. I wanted to tell her she didn’t need them, that even if the damn building did  catch fire, I’d revised  my answer for what I would save.

I held her hair back for her as she let it slop out of her mouth, a line of drool momentarily trying to anchor it in place. She kissed it on one side and then the other, licked from  every angle, rubbed it on her cheeks with eyes closed in rekindled ecstasy, her period of longing for it channeling everywhere she’d wanted to touch it all at once. I had not forgotten that look. I might have my grievances about the Spencer Effect, but when it came to the sheer magnitude of the pleasure it brought to that face, I was pure gratitude. I only hoped the pleasure it was pulsing into her compared to what she was doing for me.

“I can taste… someone,” she murmured. Angel must have a hell of a tasty pussy, then, because she only licked more voraciously. “But it’s mine now. It’s all mine. You’re all mine.”

“All yours,” I agreed, my grip on the railing white-knuckled, the only thing keeping me upright. For as long as she wanted it.

She caught me starting to thrust, unable to stop my hips from doing what they wanted to do when something around my cock felt this heavenly. “Don’t stop,” she whispered, then sucked me right back inside. I think she said it again, and again, and again, but there was a dick in her mouth, and it was thrusting, and it wasn’t stopping.

There was a sound, suddenly, a door, many floors below us. The door to the outside, I thought. Shit. No telling if whoever it had been was coming or going, or if they were coming up this high. Still, we were pretty exposed, and if we were going to get those fifteen hours in…

“Do you want to–

“Let’s go to your room,” she said.

The key was still in the lock. I twisted it, then remembered I was naked again and darted back for my shorts. I didn’t bother putting them on as I hurried down the Higgins 3 corridor. I was standing right outside Tori and Ellie’s room before I realized Savannah wasn’t behind me. I turned around, puzzled, to see what was the matter.

Panties. Right. Every door in sight except Amy’s, empty 303, and the single pair inconspicuously missing on the door beside me had them hanging from the doorknobs. She was looking from room to room to room , head cocking side to side as she either tried to make sense of it, or tried to refute the sense it was making.

It wasn’t the subtlest sign. It was one step removed from the sock to proclaim that the room was being used for sex. Here, either the panties meant every girl on the floor had spontaneously gotten over their myopic fixation on their RA and brought a fella home on the same night… or that they foreshadowed sex to come, and invited it from the only man who ever graced this hallway.

I hurried back to her. “I’m sorry. I know how it looks. I… I’m sorry. This was a bad idea.”

Her finger pressed to my lips. “I know what kind of guy you are Spencer . And tonight… I just don’t fucking care. I’m here. I want you. Let’s go have… fun.”

Savannah took my hand and made to lead  me to my room, where she would, I knew, suck my cock until it fell off in her mouth. I’d fall asleep between her lips, and wake up between her lips. We’d skip classes tomorrow, lying in my bed while she worshipfully bestowed blowjob after blowjob after blowjob. She wouldn’t let me reciprocate, not even if I offered to 69 so she didn’t have to stop, but she might allow a break for actual sex, just so I wouldn’t have to feel bad for not actively making her come. Just the passive chemically-induced orgasms that shook through her body simply from drinking me down her insatiable throat.

Just like Leigh and Angel had been doing when I’d fallen asleep after fucking them. After fucking Shauna. After penetrating Jacqui. After fingering however many pussies it had been. Not a small number. I could jot her name down on my clipboard, add it to my notes, like Jean’s Degradation +, Watching +, Experiencing ++;  or Nikki and Emma’s joint Spontaneous walk-by sex ++ , Timidity - - ; Charlie’s Affection +, Destiny ++;  Destiny’s Charlie ++; Mechsterny (???) + . (She’d whispered it to Charlie, who’d giggled hysterically, but I had no clue what it meant.)

There on the bottom of the list: Savannah Gray, Soulmate + , Blowjob +++++.

“I… I can’t. I’m sorry.”

“Can’t? But you just–”

“I can’t. I told you, you deserve better than a slut like me.”

I kissed her. How much of what I tasted on her lips was her, and how much me, and how much all the other mouths and pussies I’d been in since I’d last showered?

I left Savannah gaping in the hallway and went to bed. The key didn’t want to fit in this lock either, but I made it work.

****************************************************************

I woke up. It was Monday morning. The morning where I thought I’d be waking up in a weird world in which I was surrounded by sexual opportunity. It felt naïve, after last night. I’d had my penis in front of and inside of the entire floor. Again.

Last week, before those meetings, before last night, before Savannah, I’d had a plan for this morning. It was already moot. No sense trying to create a magical moment for someone when I’d already been out-momented by orders of magnitude last night. So instead, I decided to just let things happen. I was all nerves, and there was nothing short of divine intervention that was going to unmake my erection. Beyond that, though, today was simply the first day of the rest of my school year.

Like the song said, if you can’t be with the one you love, love the dozens you’re with.

I stepped out of my room in my bath robe . I’d only bought a robe because back in August, right after I was told I’d be staying here on a women’s floor, it had felt like walking around in a towel would be crude if I were the only guy here to do it. Then it had been made clear less than nobody minded if I went with the towel, and that more than a handful would prefer I strut around in a washcloth. So I’d sent the robe through the laundry and tucked it in the back of a drawer.

Walking around with a third arm growing out of my crotch, though, felt a bit crass for day one.

I walked down to the bathroom. Hm, that was odd. Not a single toilet stall was in use. Meanwhile, every sink was occupied by girls doing their makeup or brushing their teeth or tweezing their eyebrows. Maybe it was a coincidence, but I suspected that the announcement that this was the sex bathroom played some small part.

“Morning,” I said to the assembly. The girls present replied in kind, so casual it could only be deliberate. I walked past them, no more interaction than that simple greeting. I kept my eyes forward so hard I couldn’t even tell if theirs were following me. Two of the three showers were open. I took the farthest one.

“Want company?”

I turned. Jo was leaning back so I could see her around where Kyu-Ri was taking a break from tweezing her eyebrows to grin ear to ear at where my dick was trying to escape my robe. Jo issued a suggestive little eyebrow waggle.

I happen to love suggestive little eyebrow waggles. I jerked my head and went into the stall.

A series of bawdy whoops followed Jo into my stall. She wasted no time sealing the door behind us. I was already naked, already under the water, the firm pressure spritzing off my back.

“All that for me…?” she asked, head drooping to one shoulder as she stared at my cock.

I gestured to her clothes. Not much of them, just a pair of yellow and white striped panties and her Hottie top. The bottom of her tits were just visible. “As long as all that’s for me.”

She ditched the top first, hanging it from the same hook as my robe. The panties followed, but she didn’t set them down. Instead, she approached me, holding them out at arm’s length crotch-first, and put them to my nostrils. “I’ve been ready for this since last night.”

What can I say? There was a gorgeous woman being kinky with me and about to get kinkier. It was doing wonders for my mood. Always a catalyst for an idiotic decision. I plucked Jo’s underwear from her fingers and inhaled deeply. “Mmmm, thanks. Actually, I think these will suffice for this morning. You can go.”

I know, I know. I’m much better at charming than funny. Jo’s jaw dropped, and dropped lower when I gave my cock a few creepy pumps. Nope, not funny at all.

“Oh god, Jo, I was kidding. Oh shit, I’m so sorry, I was totally joking, I’m sorry. I don’t know what I was–”

“Spencer, you shit! God, I thought for a second you were some sort of panty-sniffing creep, god damnit!”

“I’m sorry, really, I promise I–”

Jo pounced on me so fast that for a second I was worried she was going to tackle me. Which I guess she kind of did, driving me right back into the tile wall, her lips locked on mine, body smashed against mine, both hands clawing sensuously through my hair. I hadn’t even known clawing could be done sensuously.

One of her legs was rising, a thigh rubbing along my abdomen. I hooked a hand underneath it, squeezing one of those spectacular butt cheeks I’d been failing to try not to stare at all semester in a hard grip. She was straightening, raising herself up, her pussy rubbing frictionlessly up the length of my cock. Then in a sudden hot, moist moment, she eclipsed it, pegs and holes aligning. We were fucking.

“Feels better than I imagined,” I grunted softly. There was another resident showering not five feet from us, but they’d been warned. They’d probably hoped for it.

“Feels so fucking tight you barely fit in me,” she grunted back.

I squeezed harder. “I actually meant your butt, Jo. But yeah, your pussy too. Sorry, just  woke up. I’ll do my best to keep up.”

“He says he liked her ass,” someone stage  whispered from nearby outside our stall. “And her pussy. They’re doing it!”

Jo locked her arms in a tight grip behind my neck in preparation. “If that’s your way of asking me to be gentle, no fucking way.” Without any more warning than that, she leapt into my grasp. Her arms hooked over my shoulders and my hands clamped down on her ass were the only thing keeping her aloft. Aside from my cock, which was honestly doing more than its share of the work.

“Holy shit – Jo, this isn’t safe!” I planted my feet on the wet tile the best I could.

“Don’t care. Don’t stop. Don’t you stop.”

“We’re wet. And I like how you feel wet, but–”

“I don’t care,” she moaned. “This is exactly  how I want to die.” But she tightened her grip to humor me.

When you’re not expecting it, a stand-up screw against a wall is not exactly the easiest position to have sex in. At least the exertion kept me too distracted to come in her  right away. Not for lack of her trying , though. Jo was… an animal. Hair whipping water around the stall as it thrashed in pleasure, procreative instincts overriding all other concerns, claws and tongues and hungry fucking teeth. I stumbled now and again, doing my best to keep her back against the wall or at least the partition, the bumps echoing around the shower area.

“What’s going on? What are they doing?” a feminine voice called from the bathroom area.

“Not like I can see…! But they sound… god. Really hot.”

Sure enough, my grip began to falter. Jo was a slender woman, but even the tiniest woman is going to weigh a hundred pounds or more. She felt it too, lowering one foot back to the ground. The strain was still there, though, and after a moment she conceded to the necessity of standing on her own two feet, my cock forced back out of her. I let it rest between her thighs, held her tight against me and rocked through her thigh gap hungrily.

“I, um… I’m sorry. I thought I could…”

I swept her hair back and kissed her. The toothpaste was a little strong. How long had she been standing around brushing in the hopes I’d come by and accept a quickie? God, that was hot. No wonder her panties had been so damp. “Don’t. That’s a good position, but it takes it out of you, yeah?”

Jo grinned. “Yeah. Really good. So, um… Sorry, I feel weird, like… talking, when I’m supposed to be… You know.”

My mind went to something Marisa had said once, sharing aloud during a mid-sex breather that she really enjoyed being with less experienced partners. She got to show them the ropes, help take away the anxiousness and awaken a healthy appetite for uninhibited, communicative sex. I’d resented the implication at the time, but in fairness, I liked  sex; Marisa was aiming to make a career out of it.

I’d gotten  a lot of practice since then. Time to be the Marisa .

I laughed disarmingly and kissed her again. My cock was still rubbing her clit, my hands kneading her incredible ass. “It’s OK if we stop to talk , Jo. I mean, I’d rather not chit chat, but… That was great. I’m really glad we’re doing this.”

Her smile went wider as she pressed her breasts into my chest. “Me too.”

“He said he’s glad. He’s being like really  cool about it,” whispered our reporter.

I sighed, and whispered into Jo’s ear. “Do you want me to say something? I don’t mind. And trust me, this–” I gave a firm hip thrust. “–isn’t going anywhere.”

Jo giggled. “Are you kidding me? Every girl out there is jealous as fuck. Let ‘em line up and kiss my ass.” Then she hesitated. “Is it OK with you?”

I giggled, too. Shit. That was way, way hotter when she did it. I laughed like Nick Offerman when I got this horny. “They’re going to have to wait until I’m done with your ass, though.”

She’d initiated rough, so I followed suit. I rushed her up against the wall under the stream, following close behind and impaling her right back down on my shaft. I was a good deal taller than her, but I could squat a bit. my legs still had some vigor in them.

“He’s talking about her ass. I think he’s gonna fuck her ass, you guys.”

Ordinarily, I would have paused to make sure Jo’s pussy was wet enough before just assuming I was such a stud that she was good to go. I was happy to provide some foreplay. I liked to think I was pretty good at it – Savannah’s general disinterest in letting me reciprocate had actually been sorta frustrating sometimes. I enjoyed giving as much as receiving. Usually. Some of these girls were awfully skilled at giving. No need to lube her up this morning, though. That pussy was putting the shower head to shame.

I held her up with two handfuls of titty. I could see why she’d felt empowered to bully Lex with these things. The old Lex, anyway. They felt better knowing she was looking to turn over a new leaf. But they would have felt great anyway.

The clapping of my balls against Jo’s pussy sent a steady, echoing ripple around the shower area. I could hear the soft hiss of the water two stalls over, but as I fucked Lex, the closer one turned on, too. If not for the partition, that would make for another wet naked Hottie showering within arms reach of where I was fucking Jo. Nope, the newcomer wasn’t showering; there went the nozzle on its hose, so make that masturbating.

Jo came soon after I started on her nipples. I made a mental note to make a real note. I’d never had to memorize the turn-ons and turn-offs of three dozen lovers before; I didn’t trust myself to keep it straight without assistance. The strain of it brought her slowly down to her knees. I followed her down, still fucking her as she slumped cheek-down on the water pooling on the floor of the shower. Not far from where we’d found Casey in a similar state, except not in a puddle of water but–

OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK CASEY NO FUCK OH FUCK

“What? Spencer? What, um, what did I–”

I shook my head and fucked. Focus. God damn. For good measure I gave her ass a nice wet slap. She’d moved to her hands and knees during that distracting little moment

oh fuck oh fuck oh

but the slap sent her right back down to her cheek, her lithe body twitching on the end of my cock. Two more, just ‘cause she seemed to be taking to it. And because her ass was divine.

I was getting close. “Where do you want me to finish?”

“Everywhere,” whimpered the cum puddle of a Hottie on the shower floor.

That wasn’t an “inside me.” I pulled out and stood up, stroking aggressively over her. Jo didn’t look to be with it enough to take me there, though with that plush round ass of hers pointing up at me, shimmering with water and a little sweat, I wasn’t complaining.

Only then, suddenly Jo spun around, rising to her knees, forcing her hands in place of my own. She gazed up with determination burning in her eyes. God, she was so fucking hot. I was so goddamn horny. Seconds later, I came on her face like a firehose. Jo gasped in surprise and I think elation as it shot all over her gorgeous features. Ordinarily I’d do my best to keep it out of the hair, but this was the shower, after all.

“You came on my face,” she said dazedly as little spurts continued coming on her face. She was still jacking me off. I was  still hard. Fuck.

“Here, let’s rinse you off.” I carefully pushed myself to my feet and extended a hand.

Jo batted it aside. “No. No, leave it. I… Just give me a second.”

I watched as her eyeline drifted aimlessly around around the stall, contemplating what it meant that she’d just fucked her RA. That she’d achieved a lifelong fantasy, come harder than she’d known it was possible to come, and come again from getting her face plastered with cum. She was pretty sure this was true love.

At least, that was what I read on that ditzy grin teasing at the edges of her lips. That assumption wasn’t hubris, though. If anything, it was guilt.

“He came on her. Her face, I think she said. She said to leave it.”

“Did he say he liked it?”

“Shh!”

When she didn’t get up I grabbed the shower head by the handle and brought it down with me as I sat on the floor beside her. “You OK?”

Jo turned and threw her arms around me, her voice soft as steam in my ear. “Promise me we can do that again. I know I’m not, you know, totally there yet, but I’ll get there. I promise. Please.”

“Hey, hey, of course we can. And you could have fooled me. That was some really, really good sex. And, you know, you don’t have to do the whole facial thing if you don’t want .”

“Sorry. Just… I’ve never done it, you know, without a condom. That’s how they always do it online. I read, um, this story – like a sex story? And yeah, you… I mean he  really liked that. I guess it sort of got in my head.”

Thank you, Charlie .

“It was hot. But don’t feel like you have to. I’m not particular.”

That voice again. “He said coming  on her face was hot .” I wished I could recognize it, but a whisper in a noisy room was hard to place.

“I can’t believe we did that,” Jo sighed, leaning into me.

I scooped a blob of my cum off her cheek with a finger and slid it into her mouth, swishing it around as she sucked it clean. “Believe it. That was you.”

“Mmm, good job, me,” she mumbled around my finger. We did that for a few minutes, me feeding her cum, her thanking me for breakfast.

“Are they still at it?”

“Yeah, what’s going on?”

“Shhh! I can’t hear with you  guys talking!”

I rolled my eyes, as did Jo. “If it’s all right with you, I think I’m going to address our fan club.”

She nodded, and this time let me help her to her feet. A quick rinse and she was her usual gorgeous cum-free self. “Be my guest.”

I stepped out of the stall. Still naked. My cock led the way by what felt like a foot and a half of entitled red manhood. I caught Emma lurking just outside our stall, stumbling back with a startled gasp. Their loudmouthed spy. Behind her were close to a dozen of my other residents, some of whom didn’t stop masturbating even when I caught sight of them. I didn’t bother trying to memorize faces. Not like I was going to write them up.

I folded my arms, though my body language probably still wasn’t what one might call “hardass.” It was tough being a hardass when you were naked and hard. For a softy like me, at least.

“Morning, ladies. I can’t tell you what to do, but I’d take it as a kindness if you could at least pretend you weren’t eavesdropping on my every move, OK?”

Tori frowned. “You just had loud sex in the community bathroom. I don’t think it’s fair to be pissed off we overheard .”

“I’m not pissed, and I know this is a community space. Like I said, as a favor. Think of how you’d like it to be when it’s you and me. What you see, what you hear, whatever, but the play-by-play was a bit much.”

“I don’t care if we have an audience,” said Shauna. She was the only one completely naked, riding a menacingly large dildo. That thing was giving me a run for my money, even as engorged as I was at the moment.

Jo slipped past me, dressed once more. I pulled her in for a parting kiss, which she reciprocated enthusiastically. I pinched her ass as she departed, smirking her way through the envious lookers-on.

“OK, well… I said what I said. All I ask is that you be polite, show some class–”

Andi interrupted, pausing her vigorous work with one of those big blue dildos. “Does that mean no, um…”

“Masturbating?” I finished for her. She nodded, the rubber dick still lodged in her pussy bobbing along with her. “Not when you do it as classy as that.”

The girls laughed, and thighs spread even wider.

“Have fun, be considerate, see you–”

“Considerate? Wait, does… does that mean we have to go?”

“I’m not leaving until that does .”

“You said this was OK, right? Like, that they’re – I mean, we’re …?”

I took a deep breath. They were openly masturbating next to other girls. It was only natural that they’d have nerves and expect to be reprimanded. Toni and Kendall hadn’t even stopped the whole time I’d popped out here. If this shit was making them half as horny as it was me, doing so was practically an imperative. “It’s really fine. I mean it, have fun, and give each other leg and elbow room like good neighbors.”

Emma gasped, a delicious, girly, horny little gasp. She then grimaced deeply. “Sorry. I… I thought you were going to say ‘like good girls,’ and I… Sorry. Oh shit.”

I moved on so as not to prolong her embarrassment. “Now I still have to actually take a shower, so for real this time, see you in ten-ish.”

I headed back into my shower as half a dozen pairs of panties slid down over Hottie hips. All in all, the morning had gone a lot better than the last time I’d been standing here with my dick out for all to see. Technically that had been the other bathroom, but close enough.

Outside my little stall, a group of some of the sexiest young women at Lakeview were huddled together pleasuring themselves to the mere thought of what I’d just done with Jo – a thought I wasn’t far off from beating off to myself.

Part of me was feeling pretty smug, however unearnedly. I’d been working out a little more this semester, but it’s not like I’d been upping my max on the sexifier  ellipticals. No, they were here for the stuff floating out of my stall in the steam, breathing me in, getting hornier for me by the pant .

Another part of me, though, wasn’t able to forget how I’d come to be here. Whatever this science project was, I hadn’t volunteered for it, but here I was anyway, balls deep in it. That part didn’t know whether I felt shitty because I’d given in, or because there wasn’t enough of me to go around.

Someone interrupted me only a few minutes into my real shower with a gentle knock. “Spencer?”

“Emma?” I was pretty sure.

“Yeah.” Her voice was so small. As if she wouldn’t disrupt anybody’s fantasies if she kept her voice down. “Um, I just wanted to apologize.”

Good on her. It was day one for this stuff though, so I figured it would help them appreciate I meant what  I said if I at least tried to seem stern. “For what?”

“For butting in. I mean being nosey. I mean-! Not that I could, you know, smell, but um… Oh god, shut up shut up shut up Emma…!”

The laughter of her nearby floormates helped muffle my own quiet chuckle, I hoped. “It’s OK, Emma. I know you didn’t mean anything by it.”

“I feel bad.”

I opened up the door to my shower stall. I was  still hard. Her sight line dropped like a rock.

“I don’t think you’re a bad girl, Emma.” I crooked a finger. “But I want you to come over here and show me you can be a good girl .”

I think she nodded. It’s possible her head was just bobbing aimlessly all on its own. RA instincts kicked in for positive role modeling. I stepped out of the shower, fought off the urge to watch their pupils dilate as the so-called staff of Ra came back into their world. Instead, I gently took Emma’s hand and guided her into my stall.

I happened to notice in the process that even after being freshly fucked, Jo had stuck around. Her little stripy panties were bunched around her knees as she plugged away with a dildo that looked to be the same size, make and model as Shauna’s. Did they get a group discount on those things or what? Surely the HOTTEZ merch hadn’t gone that  risqué.

Emma blinked as the stall shut behind her. She was in her underwear, too, her toned body filling out her bra and panties admirably. There was something hot about the way a set of boobs adjusted when a woman had some pecs under them. She wasn’t really jacked or anything, but she had a little of that going on, that prominent pointiness. “Want me to help you out of those?” I offered. Outside the stall, I heard someone come.

But Emma shook her head. “Um, actually, would it be OK if I just… went down on you? I really do feel bad about before .” I could hear her anxiety in her tone, worried I’d think she was taking advantage of ol’ Softie Spencer if she didn’t make a proper apology with her sluttily penitent mouth.

“I know. Hey, I know. I know you, Emma.” I bipped  her chin up to look at me. “And I’m sure as heck not going to turn you down, but don’t do it because you feel bad. If you’d rather–”

“I want to,” she repeated, firmly. This time with a sly smile. “Do you, um, want to take off my clothes anyway?”

Emma’s body shivered as I stripped her, trembled as she sucked me off, and shook with what I’m 85% sure was an orgasm as I patted her head and called her a very good girl and came down her throat. Or shit, just call it quivering. But she looked very happy doing it. Job well done.

“Feel better?” I teased as I helped her to her feet once she looked steady enough to stand.

“I will literally do that any time you want. And yes, I feel… better than amazing. Stupendous. Magnificent. Scrumtrelescent.”

“Good. I can’t have my favorite workout buddy starting the day off with an empty stomach.”

At least three girls came, louder this time. They were still  out there. That hadn’t been a short blowjob.

“Oh my god  you are such a guy, I swear!” Emma groaned, pawing at my damp chest over a giggle. “I guess I don’t have to feel bad any more, sheesh.”

“Good.” She leaned in expectantly. “Good girl .” There was my rapturous sigh. I wish I felt like it was kinky, but I don’t think I’ve ever dated a woman who didn’t get tingly in their special places when you told them they were good girls. Still, a smart lover watched for opportunities to act on a telegraphed desire. Any moron with a boner could apply friction. A woman wanted the guy who could apply that friction while gripping her throat and growling a command to tell him how much she loved being fucked by him and if he doesn’t believe her he’ll squeeze harder while she tries again.

(Christine. The woman was Christine. Marisa set me up with her after we broke up, another grad student at Hancock. Marisa told me she felt we had “similar initiation thresholds,” whatever the fuck that meant. We went on four dates.)

I finished my shower at last, then slipped on my robe and delicately maneuvered through the throng of girls playing with themselves near my stall. Both of the other two were open now, one containing Peyton and Sydney feverishly making out, the other Kendall, rinsing the hell out of her clit as she’d been doing since I’d first arrived in the bathroom over half an hour ago. Some of the girls snuck a grope, a pinch, some slight touch as I walked by.

“Let’s not start off on day one just copping a feel unasked, eh ladies? I can still write you up.” I mean, I could. Ramona would impose whatever the hell I told her to as a sanction.

A few grumbled apologies, and a few simply grumbled. I paused at the bathroom door and lifted my robe with a sly grin. Still hard. I couldn’t even guess how many of them came that time, at last vaulting over the edge they’d been riding all morning.

I got dressed and went to my classes. Somehow, that part of my day felt even less normal.

Chapter Five: Staff Meetings

Freshman year, I was in a relationship with a girl I met in my psych class, Alina, who was just… damn. In the mood, all  the time. I got kind of a big head over it, even though, like the Hotties, I had very little to do with it. Before long, we were meeting up between classes to make out in this nook or that, sometimes ditching altogether. One time she texted me a pic of her boobs during class and I walked out then and there. It was not a big class, either. The professor asked me where I was going, and I just blurted out that my grandma died and kept walking, fueled by the combustion of that flaming heap of bullshit.

Alina wound up cheating on me – with a couple guys. I’d been close to cheating on her too, though, so I got the best of both worlds: upgrading overnight to a hotter girlfriend while keeping my integrity intact for technically not being the bad guy. Still, it was by far my worst semester academically. My parents were livid when my report card came in. My dad even threatened to give their college savings for me to my little sister. They weren’t much, but they weren’t nothing either.  Incredible sex, though, and lots of it. Alina might have been a cheater, but she vaginally prepaid her karmic debt.

I found myself checking up on her in facebook  between classes. We weren’t friends or anything, but I could see some profile pics, stuff mutual friends tagged her in, the usual stalker loopholes. Alina had been a cutie – still was, looked like – but I don’t think she’d have cut it on Higgins 3. I guess somebody had to bring up the rear.

My point is, it’s hard for me to pay attention in class when I’m aware of warm, wet, willing pussy back home. Alina had nearly gotten me grounded as a nineteen-year-old. Thirty Hotties might lobotomize me, then damn me straight to hell.

I made myself take my time on campus. If I started letting my weiner do my scheduling for me, I’d be fooling around every waking minute before I knew it. I doubted I could fatigue one of my Hotties’ sexual appetites, much less two, much less all of them. There would always, always be someone else wanting more. Pacing myself was going to be an important skill that I’d need to learn on the fast track.

I made it back home in time to have my one on one with Ramona before dinner and duty. The meeting passed with less fanfare than I’d anticipated. She knelt between my legs and kissed up and down my thighs as I told her about the meetings and their culmination in last night’s orgy and this morning’s bouts of shower sex. She congratulated me, kissed my cock, and told me she wouldn’t make me come and thereby selfishly deprive me of stamina for my newly established harem. Disappointing, but she had a point.

We made plans to go out some night this week for dinner and to check out that house she’d told me about. She’d had her realtor put in an offer that morning, and had a good feeling. I promised I’d be there to help her move. Not wanting to seem unsupportive, I ended the meeting bending  her over the arm of her couch and fingerbanging her to orgasm, leaving her dripping and dizzy as I headed to Penderdast.

I only had a short window to eat before I had to sign in for duty, so I got in the shortest line and took my meal off to the corner of the dining room, hoping to lay low. As luck would have it, Janis found me anyway.

“Mind?” she said, sitting down.

“How dare you,” she thought I joked in response.

“Really hitting the carbs today, huh?” She gestured to my pad Thai with her fork.

“Don’t forget the sugar and the oil,” I answered after taking a big bite.

Janis skewered a bite of her salad, dipped it guardedly in dressing, took  a nibble. “Do you think your girls would still be so infatuated with you if you got fat?”

“Oh, that’s my whole plan, see. Bulk up, grow some lumps, and then when they forget about stout Spencer I’m going to send them all after you.”’

“Gross. You know, you shouldn’t joke about things like that. Did you know there are actual lesbians on your floor? Like, for real  lesbians.”

“No!” Would she feel more comfortable about them if I told her about my interactions with them last night?

“I’m serious. One of the rooms on the  far side from you, so you probably never see them. But I went by on rounds once and I heard them, ew, moaning . At first I figured one of them had a boy over, but then I remembered whose floor it was.”

“Whose floor it was ?” I took a big bite.

“You know, how you’re basically all of their boyfriends. I don’t think I’ve ever seen another boy on your floor. Some of those girls are very  pretty. They could definitely find other guys if they wanted.”

Some. Some of them. I shook my head. “You say ‘pretty’ like it’s an accusation. You know, some people might judge you  as pretty, Janis.”

She smiled. Then frowned. “I take care of my body, that’s all. Anyway, I was going to tell them to keep it down for their neighbors’ sakes , but then I heard a second girl and figured what’s the point in insisting on etiquette when you’ve already thrown decency out of the window.”

I slapped my fork down, forcefully enough that she looked up. “Decency? What’s indecent about lesbians? What are you implying, Janis?”

She rolled her eyes dismissively, her stock response when someone called her out. “I didn’t mean because they’re lesbians. I meant because they were having sex so loud it was echoing down the hallway.” OK, that was actually a fair point, at least from an outsider perspective. Nothing worse than having to concede something to Janis, but I gave her a mildly apologetic nod for my insinuation as she elaborated anyway. “Some of the things they were saying… It was like a porno in there.”

I was shoveling food in. The marine recruiter I’d told senior year of high school that I’d rather go to hell than Afghanistan would have been… well, not proud, but less contemptuous. (Smarting off to him like that in front of this super lefty chick Keyla had scored me a pretty sweet blowjob to boot.)

“People having sex does sound pretty pornographic.”

Janis rolled her eyes. “I know you’re teasing me, but the silent majority can’t stay silent when they’re a minority on a college campus. You’re the one who always says that it’s good to have diverse voices, right?”

My hands were clenching under the table. I had Ramen in a drawer at home. Or, shit, I could have dropped by Charlie’s room with a rumbly tummy and she would have hand-fed me more fresh warm cookies. Then sucked my cock while I ate the last of the cookie dough off her ass. But instead, here I was with Janis, getting lectured on the underrepresentation of straight white Christian college students. Fuck.

Like her or not – and I notted  pretty emphatically – Janis was my coworker, and I wasn’t going to be the one to take it from mildly teasing her like we all did from time to time, to open disrespect. If hearing my girls fucking loudly bugged her, that wasn’t so out of line. I hadn’t seen it in the duty log either, which further meant she’d let it slide, which was a good call (even if I suspected she’d avoided it because lesbians grossed her out rather than as an exercise in discretion). So I sat there, watching her pick at that salad like an anorexic chipmunk while she complained about people complaining about Christmas decorations already going up, ruminating on higher order concerns.

“Can you believe they don’t even have reduced fat dressing? I should have just given up being healthy and gotten the pad Thai, too.”

It was the panties that had gotten me thinking. Two girls out of the lot of them who’d held out, their doorknobs one pair shy of occupancy. Ellie, and Amy. Ellie had explained her position, unnerved by Tori’s total capitulation and reversal of attitude. I empathized . Amy I wasn’t sure of. She had one of the farthest rooms on the floor, so proximity could play a role. Biochemistry wasn’t physics either, so it could simply be something in her that wasn’t wired to process the Spencer Effect like the others. Some people died if they breathed too close to a peanut, after all. Maybe she didn’t spend a lot of time in her room; maybe she had some deep commitment to playing hard-to-get; maybe she was that pissed over that squeaky hinge of hers. I didn’t know, but I was more than happy to give her all the space she liked.

I wanted even more space where Janis was concerned, but there, I understood the disinterest less. We’d spent a ton of time together in training, and a significant amount since then at work. Savannah, Vickie, Carmen, Vanessa, even Ramona, they were all affected. Why not Janis?

“Oh my gosh, it’s 40 degrees out and look at what she’s wearing. We’re all excited that you have a butt, lady, but they make shorts that cover it. Good grief.”

Plus, there was my little stunt with the water fountain a ways back. I’d sort of forgotten about it, honestly. She’d been driving me up the wall, and I’d gotten bitter, and I was glad it hadn’t propelled her into making a move, even if some morally very-dark-gray part of me was dying to know what kind of sexual deviant a girl as tightly wound as Janis Johnson. Not that I’d ever find out; I’d have to watch Million Dollar Baby  on a loop until I filled a bucket of tears to crack that nut.

My fork made another racket, though this time because I dropped it in a fit of self-disgust for even joking to myself about that. After Tori, no way was I about to pull a stunt like that again. I honestly felt my pad Thai threatening to come back up just thinking about it. Janis sucked and it seemed unlikely she was going to stop sucking any time soon, but making her suck me  wasn’t going to improve it at all.

Still… why  didn’t she want to? Some of the girls on my floor were virgins, and as Hotties, that had to be a choice. There were sexually conservative women, ones like Savannah who’d been chemically driven to abandon their reservations. Religious ones, girls like Nikki who still got up and went to church every Sunday, but who now came home to read the latest Hearts of Fire and masturbate herself into a stupor. Brats like Sammi who didn’t like me and didn’t like that everyone else did, yet still spread her legs simply for being treated like the brat she was.

“Are you even listening? You can’t seriously sit there and tell me that you don’t have an opinion. Tomorrow is election day, for crying out loud. Tell me you’re registered. Or… Hmm, maybe it’s best if you’re not.”

So why not Janis?

There were a lot of reasons why a girl like Janis wouldn’t be interested in a guy like me, my fervent dislike of her aside. Still, in all the other cases, the Spencer Effect had battered right through those reasons. It had to. There were some Hotties who, if I weren’t their RA and they were simply girls I met on campus, I might have felt a connection with, made  a go for them. But there were also some who I knew we’d have realized, attraction or no, we were totally wrong for each other inside the first five minutes. Those girls had pairs of panties hanging from their door to make sure I knew they were ready for me to fuck them whenever the whim struck me. That was all it had taken. I’d said I was dtf, and once a few had bravely admitted they’d felt that way since August, the rest had followed suit.

“… whether or not he’s the  president, he’s my –”

“Janis, have you ever been with a guy?”

She frowned at being interrupted, then scowled at the question that had interrupted her. “I’m with a guy right now.”

“No, I mean sexually. I think you mentioned an ex-boyfriend once, during training? Like, once? But have you ever…?”

She set down her fork, pale cheeks coloring. “I don’t think that’s a very polite thing to ask a lady.”

“You don’t have to answer. I only ask because I feel like we can say anything to each other.” Heaven knew she felt like she could say any horrible thing she liked to me, at least.

Her hands settled into her lap, the fidgeting visible all the way up in her shoulders. “I’m a Christian woman.”

I nodded. “That you are. What would you say if I told you I think you’re attractive?”

“Um… thank you…?” Janis sounded confused, like there was definitely a right answer she was supposed to know as a girl  but she’d been at church the day they taught those lessons in school. Confused Janis was a lot sexier than the regular self-righteous Janis, though. “But you shouldn’t say things like that. We work together. It’s not appropriate. Just because Savannah and Vickie want to sully–”

“I think you’re attractive.”

Her skin flushed deeper. It was still possible she was merely embarrassed, or even upset. She wasn’t smiling. “Considering the sort of girl you’re usually drawn to, I don’t know if I should take that as an insult.”

I definitely took that as an insult. “Just take it as one man’s honest opinion.”

“Oh. OK then.”

I stood up, picking up my tray. “If you’d ever like me to prove I mean it, you know where to find me. Just stomp three times on the floor, you know?” Stupid Sammi and her stupid lyrical flirtation.

“Oh.”

“See you later, Janis.”

I still wasn’t sure if I’d actually do it. I guess I just wanted to know. Or… bah. I don’t know. But she was attractive, and I was having one hell of a time pondering how a few mind-melting orgasms could do anything to make her worse. Maybe I simply wanted to see that desperate, resigned look on her face when she offered herself to me as I’d seen on Savannah’s, just so when I told her no I could remember that wasn’t always a bad thing.

****************************************************************

I was primary that night, stuck at the center desk. My zeal for the RA arts was well-established, but primary duty never sat right with me. Maybe once upon a time, having someone stationed at the center desk until midnight had made sense. The center building just didn’t see much traffic. People hardly got mail any more apart from packages, so Marcus almost always had it all sorted into residents’ mailboxes before he clocked out. There was the computer lab, but that was mostly just a publicly accessible printer for the occasional old-fashioned professor. As for the formal lounge, I was pretty sure most Higgins residents didn’t even know it existed.

Nevertheless, there I was, from 7 PM to midnight, five hours by my lonesome in an uncomfortable chair at a computer that performed like it was as old as I was. It ran Minesweeper with only a little fuss. I’d finished my schoolwork while I’d been out and even gotten ahead a bit. Nothing really to do but sit back and…

Um…

Yeah. Just…

Two hours in, I’d managed nothing more than sitting there bored and frustrated and horny as hell. Or no, I’d also managed to google whether or not my persistent erections were dangerous. As luck would have it, they were! Potentially, at least. I made a note to think of my great-grandmother or projectile vomit or dental work or a road trip with Janis and her family, anything to give my poor little man some relief once in a while.

Then Danni stopped by to pick up a package, flashed me her gigantic tits, whooped in triumph as she walked away, and the cycle repeated.

Carmen was on secondary . At ten o’clock sharp, she radioed in to confirm she was starting rounds. First rounds on a random Monday in November should be nothing, especially in a women’s building. Usually about the worst you found was a propped door or some little noise issue, the sort of thing not worth writing up and only worth mentioning in the duty log to demonstrate to Ramona we paid attention.

About ten minutes later, she radioed again. “Um, Spencer? I mean… primary…?”

I picked up my walkie from the desktop and paused minesweeper . “Primary, over.”

“There’s something… weird. On your floor.”

“Elaborate…? Over.”

“So, like, you know in zombie shows, in the beginning, where you  know it’s a zombie show but the characters don’t know it’s a zombie show and there’s like a thump  from behind a door, and you’re like aw, dip  they’re about to know it’s a zombie show, ‘cause like the music gets all intense  and the apocalypse be nigh and all…? Um, over.”

“Let’s keep it professional on the air, secondary. What’s the problem? Over.”

I should admit that, at least according to the hall managers I’d worked with, our radio frequency could be and supposedly often was monitored by campus police. Supposedly, this was so they could respond to emergencies more quickly, though I’d never heard of police or EMTs coming without being explicitly called in. Regardless, hall managers encouraged us to keep it clean and concise accordingly. Most of the Higgins staff was still pretty loose about it, none more so than Carmen. It was one of very few areas where Janis and I saw eye to eye.

“Um, there’s… underwear. Like, on the doors. Everywhere.”

I sighed. Right. “Switching to phone, over.”

I took a moment before pressing the call button on my cell phone. I’d been stewing in Savannah’s reaction to those come-fuck-us panties from the wee hours of this morning, but somehow it had slipped my mind to have an excuse for other staff members.

She answered before the first ring. “Yo, Carmen.”

“Yeah, yo. Your floor, buddy bro, is trippy. I don’t know what they’re putting on the pizzas at your floor programs, but tu chicas soy muy loco .” There was a hint of an echo to her voice, which I took to mean she was talking to me in the stairwell.

“I haven’t taken a Spanish class since high school, but come on.”

“Yeah, I know. That’s why I dumbed it down for you, Cutie Gonzales. You prefer mas rapido ? ” She spouted something that might have been Spanish or might have just been her trilling her tongue.

“ Muchas gracias, mi amiga.  Anyway, sorry about the underwear thing.”

“Yeah. That was like the creepiest friggin’ thing I’ve ever seen. Did you get what I was saying about the zombie show? Like any second a bunch of crazy hot super tall chicky babies were gonna start lurching into the hallway moaning ‘R.Aaaaaaaaaays…’ or something, drooling all over their big hot zombie boobs.”

“It’s not a sex thing Carmen, geez.” Oh my god, the fucking stench on that lie. “It’s a breast cancer awareness thing.”

“Uh… what? What the what?”

“I know. My governor and I, we had  talked about doing a breast cancer self-exam thing for awareness, but then we had all that drama and it got lost in the weeds. So we did it this weekend, and… yeah.”

“Spencer, darling? I don’t know what they failed to teach you in your evidently so very  close-minded upbringing, but boobs? They actually go into our bras, not our undies, sweetie.”

“It wasn’t my idea. I think back when we talked about it somebody was paranoid about thievery and they said panties were cheaper than bras in the event of malfeasance, or something.”

I rolled my own eyes at that one, but Carmen was in lockstep with how stupid that was. “Right, that’s something girls do all the time is steal one another’s underwear, for sure. Every time I do laundry, I’m like, ‘oh look, some derp totally left a washing machine full of sloshy panties, now they’re mine , nyeh.’ Shit, I feel weird even joking about that. Over. ”

“You don’t have to say ‘over’ on the phone, Carmen.”

“Oh right, we’re not on walkies any more. Anyway, be advised, you live in panty land. Like the kid’s board game, but underwear instead of gum drops. Good luck.”

“I’ll talk to them. Sorry about that. No zombies, I promise.”

She laughed. “Your floor is so weird, I swear. I love your girls, right in the middle between fearless and shameless. Don’t tell them I said that, though. Don’t want them swarming my tight lil patootie the way they do yours. See you at closing?”

“Yeah, see you then.”

“Mmmm, R.Aaaaaaaaaaays…!” she was in the midst of groaning as I hung up.

Zombies. Good grief.

Anyway, so then  a half hour or so later, Tori showed up at the desk. “Spencer? Are you alone back there?”

I’d been so focused on those mines that I hadn’t heard her approach, so I jumped. “Um, yeah. What’s up?”

“Can I please, please  come back there and suck your cock?”

OK, so one zombie. Hardly an outbreak.

“I’m working, Tori. Come on, hold it together. We talked about this last week.”

She bent over the service window. Clad in her Hottie shirt, her underboob was resting on the metal counter, which was forcing her overboobs up into her chin. “ You  talked about this last week. I  had a dick in my mouth. That was the arrangement, you said. I cave, apologize, showed  everybody I was another choker slut, and you’d take care of me.”

“Right, but you’re glossing over the part where I explained I’d be helping take care of the rest of the floor, too. I’m trying not to play favorites.”

“Well that’s good, because we both know I’m not one of your favorites. Make it degrading if you want. If you think you can. Not sure how much pride I still got. Just… I’m so god blessed turned on . I’ve been playing with my kitty all night waiting for you to get home, thinking what I’d say, what I’d do to trip you into bed, and I’ve rubbed it so much it actually hurts a little. So just let me go down on you, OK? I can go get Casey if you want another double-team. Blondie never had much pride in the first place. Come on.”

“I’m… very flattered. This is a public space, though. I could lose my job. Hell, we could both get arrested if somebody saw.” That was actually true. My girls were dosed well beyond objecting to such things, but if anybody else came in and saw us, it could go bad. Maybe they’d complain to Ramona and she’d help out with [another] cover-up, but you never knew. Nothing like dinner with Janis to remind you that there were Karens in every generation.

“I… I need it, OK? Ever since we… It’s like my body can’t get enough of you. I’m just, ungh , amped up, like, all the time . I know you said we’d have to take the weekend off while you polled the troops, but the weekend’s over. I need it. Don’t make me beg.” Her hands were kneading her tits. Hard to tell if she even knew she was doing it. “Unless you want me to.”

“I empathize. I really do.” I stood up, cocked my hips ever so subtly forward. Her eyes locked on the outline of my erection immediately, as they were meant to. “For what it’s worth, I miss you too. I tell you what, when I get off duty in a couple hours, I’ll–”

“Here, just play with my titties.” She flipped her shirt over them. How long had it been since I’d seen evidence that a girl was wearing a bra under their Hottie shirt? Had  they ever? From what I’d seen, half my girls took their bras off the moment they got home, and didn’t put one back on until they were leaving. “Please. Please.”

Tori lunged, trying to grab my hand. I drew back by reflex – like the guy in Carmen’s zombie movie when one shambled around the corner. Tori whined in frustration, bouncing up and down, her tits flopping around on the countertop.

“I can’t. But soon. I promise.”

Soon evidently wasn’t soon enough for her, because then she was climbing over the counter. She fell clumsily over the edge, but stayed right there on her knees. “Please. Just… let me taste it. Please. Nobody will see, right? Like, get your phone out, text your buddies or whatever, act like you’re just standing at the counter. Nobody’ll know! I swear. Just please!”

There was my governor, one of the most passionate and talented student leaders I’d met in my years at Lakeview, begging on her knees with her tits out and heaving to suck my cock in full view of anyone who might happen by, mouth open, tongue extended, eyes brimming with tears of desperation. Worse yet, my own body was somehow responding to this vulgar display. Fuck!

It wasn’t that I’d forgotten about Tori’s plight in all my wallowing in shame. That was part of the reason I’d called a sex-armistice over the weekend, hoping it would help her and Casey… I don’t know, “detox,” for lack of a better word. Evidently it hadn’t. Unless this was what detoxing looked like. Thanksgiving was only a few weeks away, and she had to be able to spend a long weekend with her family without causing an incident, sneaking off to the guest bathroom to sext me between turkey and dessert. If I had to, I could babysit her myself – there were worse ways to spend a break than the kind of time Tori would show me – but the goal was rehabilitation.

“Please. I’ll beg if you want. Is that what you want? I’ll be your fuck toy again, like at the party. Whatever kinky shit you need to get you on board, I’ll do. Just let me suck your dick, please!  You’d be doing me a favor. You want me to get high and call you Ra, put on a choker? Brand your name on my ass? Whatever you need, just need , baby, need!”  

She was taking her skirt off with one hand while the other kept squeezing her tits. It wasn’t going well. I’d never been tempted to pity fuck somebody this acutely before, and I’d fended off some pretty pitiful women. None anywhere near as hot as this one, though.

“Tori. Hey.” I squatted near her, as close as I could get to eye level without putting myself on the floor. If I were on the floor and she pounced, I wasn’t sure I’d be able to back off in time. And if I didn’t, I wasn’t sure I’d be able to make myself make her stop .

“Please,” she whimpered.

I didn’t touch her. “I… I think maybe we dove in a little too deep, too fast. I’ve, you know, I’ve been where you are. Something happens, and it’s hotter than I was prepared for, and I just sort of get… fixated.”

“You can fuck my tits if you want. Come on my face? You liked coming on my face by the dumpsters on Halloween, didn’t you? We can go down there, right now. Bring your friend in the duck suit, whatever.”

“She was a swan, and… look. This is just a passing thing. A crush. Hormones in overdrive. Give it some time, and you’ll see that’s all it was. You don’t even like me, Tori. Remember?”

“I like how you made me feel. I remember that. I don’t care about anything else. You win. You won. Just touch me, please, my tits are on fire …”

I gritted my teeth. “I tell you what. Let’s just… take a week. OK? One little week. If–”

She’d been sweating since she’d come in. Her head shook so hard a droplet splashed my face. “A week?!  No! No, I can’t wait a week! I need you now! ”

“If you still feel this way once you’ve had a little time, then… let’s do it. OK? But for now… I just… I can’t. You’re vulnerable, and I can’t take advantage.”

Not again. Not the way I was going to take advantage of the lesser impact I was having on all the others. Fuck.

“Are… are you pissed off at me again? What else do I need to do to get square with you? I want  to be taken advantage of, man, so just do it already! I sucked your dick with that ho, I bent the fuckin’ knee! What else do you want from me?!”

She finally got the skirt off. She was wearing simply gray cotton panties. They were so wet in the crotch I wondered if that was lubrication or if she’d lost control of her bladder. The aroma hit me a moment later, confirming the former. Good god.

“I don’t want anything from you. I–”

“You needed something this morning from Jo and Emma. You needed something last night from Leigh and Angel. What, you just want to play the field, that it ? Everybody gets served before anybody gets seconds?”

“What? No. I mean – actually that’s not a bad idea, but–”

“All right, I feel that, OK. I’ll get on it. I’ll get it all lined up for you.”

“You’ll… what? No, that’s not what I–”

But Tori was already on her feet. “No, I got this. I’ll get a schedule, get everybody on it. I know you like a shower buddy, so we’ll get a body on that every morning, no prob. You got a lot of spunk in you I know, so, what, three more girls a day? That should do it, right?”

“You want me to have sex with four girls every freaking day? I’m not sure hookers sleep with four different people every day!”

“If it’s too much, I’ll scale it back. OK. I got this. I already herded everybody down to the health center this morning, did the STI screening, IUDs and pills and all that. I’ll get you the results as soon as they’re in. They said it wouldn’t take long, maybe even today.” She craned her neck, peered into the backside of her mailbox, and shook her head. “Probably tomorrow then. OK, yeah, I got this.”

“Tori, that’s not what I–”

She was already at the door. “No. This is good. It’s something to do. Something else to think about besides… you. OK, yeah, I guess it’s still thinking about you, but different. OK.”

“Tori.”

“So you already got four down, so that’s twenty-eight to go. Twenty-six – Amy and Ellie don’t know what they’re passing up. Four a day, makes…” She grinned. “Seven days. You got your week, Spencer. You rotten bastard. But I’m on it. You better save something good for me.”

She hurried out the door.

“Tori! Goddamnit, Tori!” I ran after her, catching up with her at the outer doors.

“Don’t slow me down! I’m on a mission!”

I thrust her skirt into her hands. “You forgot this. And your tits are still out.”

****************************************************************

Tori texted me barely an hour after getting back to the floor, proclaiming vague but swift results. In spite of myself, I responded, asking if she could pass the word about the panties on door knobs situation. I’d gotten her reply just before Carmen showed up.

Sorry. They said it’s too hot.

After closing down the center building with Carmen, I headed back to my room. Panties, panties everywhere. Most of the doors were open even so, and I didn’t doubt for a second that they were open at least in part so that they could watch for me. I said my hellos, waved my waves, hastened  my pace.

Nobody followed. Thank god. I slipped into my room, flopped down on my bed, set the walkie talkie on my nightstand, and–

Knock knock knock.

Oh thank god. I mean, oh shit. Fuck, I don’t even know what I wanted it to be at this point.

“Yeah?”

“Can I come in? It’s Shauna.”

She was using that same chipper tone she’d always used. You’d never think that underneath it was a pretty seriously wild chick. I let her in quickly, before… before I don’t know what. I was so far beyond being able to predict or anticipate these girls most of the time.

Shauna was wearing pajamas, fuzzy pale pink things with some Japanese-looking cartoon character I didn’t recognize in silly poses all over them. She could have given Charlie a run for her money in wholesomeness.

“Hey, Shauna. What’s up? Everything… um…”

Her pajama top hit the floor before the door was fully closed. That wasn’t actually all that surprising. What was, was the fact that she had something on underneath it, a red tube top so small I didn’t even know where she could have bought such a thing. If I put my hand over it, which I probably soon would, the fabric wouldn’t stretch from my fingertips to the bottom on my  palm. It was like a slutty spandex belt donned on the wrong part of her body.

Her pants followed. If I’d thought the top was particularly slutty, at least it had found a kindred spirit in a black micro mini skirt. If you could call it that. It wasn’t scrunched up at all; even so, I could see the red of her panties at the bottom and their straps rising over her hips at the top. The sides were more hip than skirt, a latticework of strings so tight they were digging into her flesh. The outfit was about as effective at concealing her pussy as a bleep sound was at preventing Amy Schumer from talking about hers.

“I guess nobody told Tori about our quickie the other night. I managed to rock/paper/scissors the first slot,” she said, bending over to pick up her pajamas. Standing, the skirt let the bottom third of her ass cheeks hang out. I could have fucked her uninhibited. The panties were no barrier either, riding right up her ass crack.

“You look so…” I struggled for the right compliment. Beautiful? Too classy for those clothes. Sexy? Too classy for me. Whorishly trashy? Spot on, but I couldn’t just say  that.

“Slutty?”

“Um, no, I wasn’t going to say that, but…”

“Good.” Shauna set her pajamas on my desk. “I’m not a slut.”

“Oh. That’s, yeah, cool. After our meeting the other day, I’m actually a little surprised. Not in a bad way or anything, just…” I was having a hard time forming words. Shauna was so fucking hot, and that outfit was one of the sluttiest things I’d ever seen, whatever the woman wearing thought of the term.

“I can go get you a slut, if you want one. Plenty around here. Leigh? Leigh’s a slut, big-time. Danni, serious slut. I heard she fucked three different brothers at Omega Beta so far this year, and two in the same weekend. Big ol’ slutty slut.”

“Never seen Leigh or Danni dressed like that ,” I pointed out, somewhat defensively.

“Right. Because sluts don’t dress like this. This is what a girl wears to make sure a man knows she’ll dress up in anything he wants because getting him hard and then getting him off is her greatest goddamn good in life.”

Oh dang. More of this talk. Dirty talk had never been a talent of mine nor one I’d sought in a lover, but the other day, Shauna had spouted servile, depraved, gutterslutty filth like it had been building up in her all year and she had to let it out or explode. I wasn’t sure how I felt about it yet. It was… a lot.

“You look really hot,” I said. “Not sure how you’re going to look when the floor finds out you’re cutting in line for seconds, though.” Seconds. That was what Tori had called it earlier. Like I was a potluck, but the only ingredient in the casserole was dick.

“I guess I’ll have to be such a good girl that my master protects me.” She must have seen something in my reaction, because she went on quickly. “If you don’t like the whole ‘master/slave’ dichotomy, we can call it something else. Pet and owner, if you like. ‘Pet’s’ kinda  cute. I could be a good pet.”

“I don’t doubt it.” That was definitely not what I meant to say, but it was plenty true. “But seriously, we can just… have a good time. We don’t need labels to enjoy ourselves.”

“No, I know. Believe me, I’ve fucked guys without us even knowing each other’s names, much less forging a bond. But I want that with you.”

I found myself frowning, somehow. “That’s really sweet. But I really was serious about not looking to start relationships. Not that I don’t take the offer as a huge compliment.”

“I’m sorry. I’m not being clear. Do you wanna sit down? I’ll pleasure you in any way you want in a sec, but can we talk for a minute?”

“Oh. Yeah, sure.”

My ass was about halfway down to my bed when Shauna vaulted onto my lap, thighs spread, her steamy hot pussy pressed firmly against my crotch, her tits smushed against my chest, arms around my neck. Her breath was… yummy. Something sweet that I couldn’t name. Maybe it was her lip gloss. Maybe she just lived and breathed sex.

“I have this condition,” she said. (Not “said” so much as “purred directly into my ear.”) “Have you ever heard of hypersexuality?”

I shook my head. My nose brushed her nose. “No. Though I think I can guess from the epistemology.”

“Etymology,” she corrected me, giving my ear lobe the softest little nip as punishment. “Epistemology is the study of knowledge.”

“Hot and smart. Nice.”

“Anyway, yeah, it’s about what it sounds like. I’ve been seeing this doctor, a therapist, for about a year now, and he’s been helping me with it. Nymphomania, it used to be called. That’s the term I like, because it’s hotter, and because my pussy does way more of my deciding for me than I ought to let it.”

She said that oddly matter-of-factly. I kept my mouth shut and concentrated on not fucking her.

“Anyway, it’s not just libido. Being horny a lot just makes you slutty, and like I said, I’m not a slut. It’s not a disorder. A nympho, though, doesn’t fuck because she’s horny. We’re horny all the time, but that’s not why. Sex becomes just, like, another way of interacting. Like a normal brain gets mad at someone and it yells at them or it throws a punch or it storms away grumbling. A nympho brain gets mad and it fucks the someone’s boyfriend, because fucking is just another option. Normal brain gets bored and it downloads a new word puzzle game on its phone. Nympho brain gets bored and it knocks on its neighbors door and blows all three roommates at the same time. Something to do, and not as boring – blech  – getting a boyfriend .”

“Whoa.”

She was humping me softly now. “I know, right? It’s fucked up. And it was ruining my life. I basically didn’t have any friends – kept fucking their boyfriends, or bringing guys home and… Sorry. I’m not supposed to relitigate my transgressions. I have a disorder but I am not my disorder.”

She kissed me. Or I kissed her. Was hypersexuality contagious? I hoped not. That sweetness was definitely in her lips. My hands found her ass, gave that handkerchief of a skirt a tug and let me grab it bare. She was so heavenly soft.

Her lips went back to my ear, leaving me to simply suck on the tender skin of her neck. “But yeah, my therapist is a fucking godsend, and he got me straightened out, got me to stop being such a fucking skank all the time. So I found some coping mechanisms, ways to direct all that sexual mania without ripping apart my social life. It’s been a long journey, but at this point I’ve only fucked two guys so far this school year, and I’m about to fuck one of them again.”

“You sure are,” I mumbled into her throat.

“The thing is, though, I’m still kind of… out of control. I didn’t jump you, not until you said go, but you have no idea how hard it’s been. You’re the sexiest, most stunning, attractive, sensual, delicious, fucking beautiful man I’ve ever met. You’ll smile at me, and I’ll have to go back to my room and get myself off. I’ve missed class for it, no joke.”

“What? Don’t skip class! You can’t skip class to get yourself off!”

“Understood, master. I’ll go to class and flood my panties until my professor lets me come back home and touch myself over you.” She licked from the base of my neck up to my ear, then pulled back, grinning broadly. “See? This is what I’m trying to tell you I need. I can’t be trusted. My pussy is always trying to get me into trouble. I’m still in therapy, but what I need is for someone to take control away from my pussy before it can boil over and melt my life down. Again. And since we’re here, and you’re Adonis, and I could come just from the scent of you…”

She took a long, deep, worshipful sniff of my chest.

“On top of that master, you’re also – sorry, but quick aside? I really hope you let me call you master. That’s so mother fucking hot, being your little dick dumpster, your hot big-titted cock ornament, your powerless pleasure pump, a fuckable tasty–.”

My fingers brushed over her asshole over her panties, and she grunted, trembled, and came on my lap. “Thanks, I didn’t mean to get side-tracked,” she apologized, still humping, still speaking in that breathy whisper. “Sorry, I was saying… right. You I trust. You’re a good man. You care about us. Even me. My pussy, on the other hand, is a greedy little piglet who never stops demanding things she shouldn’t be allowed to do. But you can make me  do what’s best for me, and what’s best for you.”

I was still mostly fixated on “dick dumpster.” What the hell was it with me and sex and dumpsters lately? She patiently humped me while waiting for my brain to catch up with my balls.

“I’m… Sorry. That’s… Wow. I’m sorry you’ve been, um, suffering like that, Shauna. I bet that was really hard. It sounds lonely.”

Shauna threw her head back and laughed. “See? This is what I mean. I just told you I want you to own my pussy – like in a literal I’d sell you the deed to my sexual freedom for a dollar if it were legal and especially if it were binding – but you’re empathizing. And with shit in my past where, believe me, I was unquestionably the bad guy.”

“Yeah, well, I can empathize with that, too. I wasn't always an RA.”

She gave me an affectionate nuzzle. “You say that like it  makes you some kind of superhero or something.”

“It brought us all here, didn’t it? Maybe it does.”

Shauna lifted herself just long enough to rub her tits in my face. The scant friction was all that it took to peel down her top, warm soft titties enveloping my face, but she tugged it back into place as she settled.

“OK, so… there’s a thought. If I’m reading those little self-conscious pouts of yours, you’re not keen on ‘master.’”

“Not exactly. No offense, just… very loaded term, you know?” One woman calling me that  was more than enough. Boy, were we going to have a lot to catch up on in our one-on-one next week.

“So… how about… Ra? I’ve heard some girls calling you that already. Has a nice deific connotation that my pussy likes in an owner, without being too conspicuous. That way, when I call you ‘Ra,’ you’ll know, and I’ll know, is that I mean, ‘man who controls my pussy.’”

“I… Sure. I get enough Ra, nobody will think it’s anything weird. And if it makes you feel better, if it helps, then sure. Ra.”

Had I just agreed to let her upgrade me from RA to master to owner to god?

The concession earned me more of those sweet kisses though, so maybe it had been the right way to go. “Thank you, Ra.”

We made out for a few minutes. Shauna was nothing if not fun to touch and eager to be touched. “So, um, does this promotion come with any additional responsibilities?” I asked after a while. Carmen had already gone by on rounds by that point. I recognized her by the sound of her gait. My residents didn’t walk past my room that quickly.

Shauna shook her head, glossy, feather-soft hair fluttering around and brushing either side of my face. “Nope. Just a pay raise, and a more comfortable seat.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. She had made my seat a great deal more comfortable. And warm. And damp.

“What sort of limitations should we put in place? Stuff that’s off-limits, pisses you off, dries you up, whatever. Do you want a safe word? In case I–”

“ Fuck  safe.” She gripped my face, forced my eyes on hers. “Don’t you dare be gentle with me . I want  to have to do whatever you tell me to do. Not that I’m a sub, technically, but the thought of not being controlled and manipulated and abused by my swampy little pussy, and watching a man, such  a man, control it for me? God . No limitations. I want to live in your head as an extension of your desires. A busty fuckable Mjolnir to your horse-dicked Thor.”

“Oh I assure you I am not worthy.”

Shauna reached behind her and slid my hands back down to her ass, then used my grip to lift her up and impale her on my cock. “I decide who’s worthy to wield me, mighty Ra.”

“Oh fuck, are you… are you doing that? Your pussy, it’s like it’s…” Electrified , I almost said, but it was too on the nose for her Thor allusion. But it was rippling around my cock somehow. Hungrily.

To the eye, Shauna wasn’t moving. I was inside her, but she wasn’t fucking me, only giving me this unbelievable handjob with her cunt. “I’ll s erve you and pleasure you and fuck and suck the shit out of you whenever you desire. Do you have my cell, by the way? Remind me before I go to give you my cell so I can always be reachable. Maybe class is boring and you just want me to send you a pic of my tits. Gladly. Or you’re in a bad mood because you got stuck in traffic and you want to put me over your knee and blow off some steam on my ass. Take me to the polls tomorrow and tell me how to vote. Disenfranchise my ass – double your civic engagement, or just make me blow you to be allowed to pull the lever. Or–”

I silenced her with a kiss. “I remember from the other day. I get it. You’re up for whatever.”

“I just want to help make sure your  whatever is in the same vicinity as my  whatever . I’d hate for you to have a friend visiting and think ‘I wish I had a girl who’d do a striptease for us and then let us spitroast  her and then give us foot massages while we jerk off on her face.”

“Jesus.”

“Ra.”

“So, OK, you’ll do anything for me. Which, I mean, thanks, and thanks again in advance of what’s to come. Trust me, you’re in less than no danger of disappointing me, but I want to at least try to help you with your therapy goals, too. If you were  serious about that disorder stuff, I want to help.”

Shauna grinned and stood up. I swear, my cock tried to detach itself from my crotch and stay with Shauna. “Just keep a tight leash on my pussy. Don’t give it any opening to act on its own ideas – and it has plenty. Seriously though, I promise I won’t go pestering you for favors. I know there’s other girls on the floor almost as hot as me, so I get it.” Was that sarcasm, or sheer  ego? I couldn’t tell. “Though, since you offered, and just this once, I’ll ask you to do something. It’s as much for you, but…”

She adjusted her stance, spreading her feet about shoulder-width apart. “Put your hand on my pussy?”

Gently, I did as requested. As hot as any Hottie pussy, damp and demanding even through the thin red silk of her underwear. Before my eyes, I saw goosebumps raise on her arms.

“Now look me in the eyes – or the tits, if you’d rather talk to my tits – and tell me, ‘This is my pussy. I control it.’”

“OK.” I cleared my throat, and selected the eyes. “This is my–”

“But but but!” She hurriedly interjected. “You can’t just say it. You have to mean  it. Mean it, and it’ll be true, and it will be yours.” She licked her lips. “Sorry. It’s just… I, um… I’ve been wanting this, kind of a lot. For a while. Like, constantly. I dream about it. I dream about you. Ra.”

I wanted to believe the logical thing, that she was kinkier than most and playing up this “hypersexuality” tale to score points, maybe get some extra attention. But I’d been an RA for a lot of years now, and I’d learned when a resident was displaying honest-to-goodness vulnerability, and when they were trying to distract me so their buddies could smuggle beer into their room. Shauna meant it, at least in terms of an honest confession of her sexual appetites, but probably something much deeper and more a part of her. If she was taking this seriously, I was going to do my best not to think of it as some kinky sex game. It felt like one, dirty flirties and handsy teasies. The look in her eyes, though, it wasn’t  merely intense. It was… nymphomaniacal. I definitely didn’t have the mental capacity to appreciate the depth of this moment for her, but I wanted to try. Shauna had always been kind to me and a model resident, even before our quick fuck last night.

What would this mean? I didn’t know, but if she wanted someone to provide a guiding hand in her life, help her make good and fulfilling and enjoyable decisions, I supposed she could do a lot worse than me.

I embraced the moment.

“Take off your panties. I want to see what I’m taking ownership of.”

Shauna gasped at the simple thrill of being ordered. “Yes, Ra.” She pointed her ass at me, bending at the waist to slowly peel them down. Those two thin red ribbons hooked over the curvature of her hips sucked down beneath the skirt and snapped down through the bottom. She spread her ass cheeks. There it was, in all its glistening girlish glory. My pussy.

I stood, cupping her ass, flipping the skirt up to remove what laughable obstruction it had provided, massaging her cheeks with two full hands. It was a dynamite ass. I teased it a little, approaching her snatch, backing off to grope a little more. Finally, though, I let three fingers rest along her sopping wet slit.

“This is my pussy,” I intoned somberly. Shauna sucked in an elated breath through her teeth. Then I shoved the fingers in. They met no friction whatsoever. Shauna’s pussy – my  pussy – could have kept a jet engine running smoothly. She screamed. A short, clipped scream, but for a moment, she lost control. Her body spasmed around my fingers, and I took that control from her.

You know, just to be nice. She had said please.

A lot .

“I control it.”

She collapsed to her hands and knees on my rug, sighing with pleasure as much as relief, I think. Before I knew it, she was crying, also with relief, as she crawled around and took my cock into her mouth. “Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you,” she whimpered as she began to suck.

It was… theatrical. Her watery eyes locked on mine, broadcasting her devotion. There were a lot of ways to suck a cock, but Shauna sucked it as a visual aid. Savannah was gorgeous, and had spent a lot of time down there, but it was always more about the mouth, the lips, the tongue, and once or twice a little teeth. She apologized; no hard feelings. Savannah gave  me a blowjob; Shauna performed  me a blowjob. She sucked and kissed and licked the thing every bit as hungrily as Savannah, but Savannah had just wanted cock, and it looked hot because she was hot. Shauna was starring in a live action porn, a showcase of her familiarity with the hottest way to look around a cock.

I had to hand it to her, it wasn’t just for show, either. A wet, loud, sloppy blowjob was hot on its own merits, but she knew where to put her lips and tongue, too. It made sense. When you fucked as a hobby instead of to get yourself off, logically it freed up some attention to focus on what worked for your partner. It was sure as shit working for me.

And then she just… stopped. I was 80% of the way to coming, and she stopped, stood up, and once again adjusted her skirt and top back where they belonged.

“I’m sorry, Ra. That was selfish of me.”

“Selfish… of you? Good god, Shauna, that was one of the hottest things anyone’s ever done for me.”

She smirked. “I figured. I was laying it on pretty thick. But I was thinking earlier, before you distracted me with your generous offer of pussy ownership, that what might be good for you tonight – if you want – is to make  me do something. We could camp out in here until Christmas doing all the whore shit I’ve been wanting to do, but it’s your pussy now. Go on, make me do something.”

“Make you…? I’m not sure I like how that sounds…”

Shauna rushed over to pat my arm soothingly, her tits almost surging out of that top in her haste. Nope, there was a nipple. I didn’t point it out. “Oh, no, not like that. I mean, if you wanted to do some kind of bondage or rape game I am so down for it, but I didn’t figure you for the type.”

“You figured right .”

“All I meant was, have me do something for you. Tell me, not like hold me down and beat it out of me. I want to watch you play with your new toy.” She put one of my hands between her thighs. I’d thought she was just being sexy, giving me a feel up her leg, but… “Or maybe you’re the kind of boy who’d rather play with the box it came in.” … then I felt my fingers slip inside her. I unlearned a lot of my old assumptions about Shauna in that  moment.

I sat back down. My head was still spinning from the near come experience. “OK. So… you want me to…”

“Anything. You’re probably picking up on the direction my creative juices like to flow, but use some of your own, yeah? Something you wanted to do with some random hottie – lower case, not one of us – you walked by on the street but didn’t get the chance to pounce on. Something no girl’s been willing to do before, or something you’ve always wanted but were afraid to ask for. Something you did once with some skank with no self-esteem that was beneath your hot girlfriends. Something just to test how serious I am about this shit.”

“Believe it or not, I’ve actually not had problems asking for things I want from a woman. I’m not some cauldron of disappointed dreams.” I  probed inside her, found the clit. Her smile broadened.

“Hey, I’m sure you’ve ‘asked.’ You’re a confident guy.” Shauna smirked as she stroked my cock softly, edging me. “But what did they say no to?”

“Is there something wrong with just having sex? Because you’ve made it pretty difficult to think of anything else.”

My resident tapped her chin, considering. “All right, so what about if I told you I didn’t want to have sex tonight?”

My first thought was that my balls would explode and I would die of crushing despair in a pool of my own unexpended cum. I pushed past it and found the right answer quickly, though. “Uh, then we wouldn’t have sex tonight, and that would be totally fine. Though it’d make you a pretty lousy nymphomaniac.”

“I’m not saying I’m not horny. Shit, Ra, I’m not even saying I wouldn’t say yes if you pressed it. I would. God, just saying it, the idea of you making me do it after I said I didn’t want to is juicing me up so fucking bad. OK, so let’s do that. I’ll say no, and you say yes, and we’ll see who my pussy obeys.”

“No.” I shook my head firmly. But what if she made   me.  God, that would be hot.

“Oh come on, it was just a thought. Don’t be so, boo, provincial. There’s got to be something hiding in that big soft smooth brain of yours that you want. Forget the noncon stuff. Just be a guy. Be the guy thirteen-year-old you dreamed of being. Tell me to do jumping jacks so you can watch my titties bounce. Spread my legs and see if you like licking my dribbles off my thighs. Push me up against your window and fuck me so anybody in the parking lot can see some hot bitch getting the dicking of her life, become a neighborhood legend.”

I’ll be damned if thirteen-year-old me didn’t start perking up from where I’d long ago stuffed him in the sewers of my brain. For now, all I could hear bubbling up from down there was a plea to let her keep going. So I did. Shauna talking about being a slut was hotter than most girls actually being slutty.

“Mind, this is all stuff we can do if you don’t want to leave the room. Start local, right? So… hmm. Have me do a handstand, and kiss me, titty-fuck me, sixty-nine me, whatever might be hotter upside-down. I could be a fuckdoll, just lie still on your bed and smile glassy-eyed at nothing while you grope me, finger me, fuck my face. Put a leash on me, walk me around the floor – set a new standard for what a Hottie’s gotta do for a taste.”

My hand had moved hers aside, and I was jerking off listening to her now – though  to be clear, I definitely didn’t want a whole floor of servile Ra worshipers. I’m not a total perv. It was just hot to imagine through Shauna’s fucked up filter.

“Oh! Or roleplay? Man, that’s a whole other can of worms, but I am so down for it. So many bitches I want to be that I’m not, you know? Plus so many guys are too scared to ask for something weird, but when they do, mmm god, it’s gasoline on their fantasy fire and they get so  into it. I had this step-cousin that I took out to my uncle’s pole barn at Easter a couple years ago, and I started making out with him, and I got it out of him that he was majorly into incest porn. So I started calling him big brother, and he held me down and fucked me with his hand over my mouth so I couldn’t come loud with all the kids outside looking for eggs. I know that wasn’t part of it but in our heads that was part of it, gagging his sister, owning her, showing her he could take her whenever she wanted so she better shut up, and…”

She must have noticed my expression. “Sorry. TMI, I guess.”

“You really do have a disorder.”

“I told you.” She rolled her eyes, rammed her tongue down my throat for a moment, then went back to brainstorming. “So… hmm. I could be the shy girl who wasn’t cool enough for a guy like you to fuck in high school, but you smuggled her into your room so you could cum on her dork-ass face and kick her right back out. I could swipe somebody’s glasses even, if  you’re into clichés.”

She knelt, face wilting into a tremulous smile. It was a portrait of some meek chick just stoked to be in the same room with me. Her spit coat on my cock was starting to wane, so I took ahold  of her hair and gave it a few fresh dips between the lips. Lest she think I was latching onto that particular suggestion, though, I quickly pulled back and nodded for her to go on.

Shauna obeyed, her full smile returning with the implied command.

“Or, hmm. You’ve been an RA for a while now. Ever want a girl to offer to get you off to get out of something? Some bratty, entitled little cunt you caught red-handed. Drugs? Yeah, drugs are good, but sissy shit, the kind of stuff you get in big trouble for but you wouldn’t have to, ya know, worry about my life. Yeah, I’m daddy’s little princess, except daddy isn’t a king, so I gotta get out of this on my own. And you know you got me dead to rights, so when I open with an offer to flash my boobs even though we both know it’s nowhere close to enough…”

“Show me your tits.”

I wondered if she’d pull that flimsy little so-called top of hers up under her armpits, or down over her tummy. She went with the latter. Good. I didn’t know why it was good, but it was so fucking good. God, she was flawless.

We both knew that interruption didn’t mean I wanted her to stop, though.

“If extorting a bitch isn’t your jam, maybe you want a good girl to take care of you?” But she frowned, waved off the suggestion as she teased at her nipples, caressing her big boobs for my enjoyment. “Bah, no, if you wanted a good girl you’d just go get friggin’ Dana or Charlie or something. What don’t you already have? Hmm. A cumslut? Almost cliché, but only in porn. But yeah, I don’t just want  your cum, I need  it. I have a condition, and I’ll die unless you give me–”

“Skip that one. Something else.” I’d already played that scenario tonight, and just the memory of it was threatening both to kill my erection or paint my newest submissive’s face white. Which I suppose would then kill my erection.

She eyed me curiously at my abruptness, but rolled with it. “Not trying to get too hard into your personal business, Ra, but… I heard a rumor, and… Yeah. Maybe you want to cuck my boyfriend…?”

I resumed jerking. Price was gone, so it wasn’t too  real any more. She continued bouncing her tits up and down while she explored it.

 “He’s waiting for me in my room, but I got so bored, and I know who I really want to be with. I told him I was going to the bathroom, but I came here instead. I needed a real man. A man with a real cock, not some stack-of-dimes joke, one that stretches  me, like I didn’t know I was lusting for . And you’re my RA, so I know you want to help me get away from this loser who’s, well, not making me un happy, but leaving me so unsatisfied , so you tell me fine, we can video chat him, have him sit there jerking his little boy dick while he watches a   man  take care of me.” Her eyes flitted down, and down, and down, through four floors of rooms. “And for serious? If you wanted to call me her name, that’s fine. I don’t care if you’re thinking of her while you fuck me.”

My cock jerked in my hand. It was close. “The skirt.”

Shauna nodded, and she guessed the correct direction again. Her skirt met her top in two tight ribbons across her stomach. She’d been right. Nudity was meh. Seeing one of the hottest girls at Lakeview’s outfit rendered so meaningless it couldn’t even cover the whole of her belly button was so  much a million times hotter than nude.

Her hands went down, and she was on all fours, crawling slowly to my feet. “Or maybe it’s not her you want, but… That hall manager lady, Mrs. Tinsley? Your boss? Yeah. Oh yeah. Hearing all these rumors of how bad you are with your girls, always letting them get your cock out, fucking them. Going home at night imagining you fucking all us lucky girls until it’s the only way she can fall asleep is imagining being one of us. Moves up here to live out the fantasy. She pretends it’s to be a watchful boss, but really, she wants more than anything to be another Hottie. Not to have all that pressure on her shoulders to manage you, but to be a carefree horny slutty fucking schoolgirl, managed by you, her sexy, hunky employee.”

She was talking directly into my cock now. I didn’t even care how close she was to the truth while still getting the core details so wrong. It was a hot retelling of Ramona’s unfortunate subsumption into the Spencer Effect. I let go of my cock. It twitched there, tapping the bridge of her nose with each thundering beat of my heart.

“One day, she just… can’t take it any more. Better to lose her job, her marriage, to disgrace herself and end her boring dead-end life as she knows it than not get what she wants. So one day, she just…”

Shauna took my throbbing shaft into her mouth, though only touched it with her lips – and that pressure was feather light. She dragged her mouth up the length of me so softly it was almost a tickle. At the very tip, suddenly she sucked down hard; only the gentleness leading into it kept her from slurping down a bellyful of cum.

“And your boss loves it. She doesn’t want to be on a throne. She wants to be right here, on her knees, nothing more to worry about than how to satisfy this man she’s handed complete control to. He could do anything to her now – and she wants it that way. She wants him to do every fucking thing. You’re too good to her for her to be afraid, and she’s too horny for you to care if she loses everything but this. In fact, it’s the happiest she’s ever been. A horny, submissive slut drunk on pleasure and cum.”

Her extended tongue was barely touching me, but it made a gradual trail from the base of my balls all the way up to where the cum was so perilously close to exploding out of.

“It becomes an obsession, this simple, mindless bliss of idling away evenings and weekends and breaks with nothing more to do but feed her employee peeled grapes in her bra and panties and invent new ways to titillate him. The rest of her life fades into the background. This is what life should be about, not spreadsheets and meetings and emails. Wouldn’t life be better, for everyone, if this was all there was to it?”

Her words were breathy whispers up and down my shaft, exposited between adoring, worshipful kisses. It took all I had not to let it end yet.

“The fantasy grows, becomes potent, becomes real. Your pleasure becomes her driving mission in life. But she can’t be here forever unless she finds a way to make him stay. So… others. She’ll need to recruit others. Give them the ecstasy that’s redefined her. He needs more girls. More cum-starved pussies, each as inexhaustible as hers, so there’s always, always someone willing to touch him, kiss him, blow him, fuck him, tell him he’s pretty and special and such a good, good man to bring them all so much pleasure.”

I couldn’t see straight.

“She fills his floor with girls, hot girls, slutty girls, girls who can’t get enough of him. ‘Go on,’ she says, ‘don’t let anything hold you back.’ But that’s not enough either. His coworkers, the other RAs, they need  to know it, too. They just need new training. Not about enforcing rules and planning programs. About being supportive, dutiful, adoring sluts like her. No more staff meetings. Just the orgy of the week. The only bullet points are your coworkers’ daggerpoint nipples and whichever holes her little employee of the century decides to–”

Shauna didn’t stop jacking me off onto her face and her tits and her hair until the last little dribbles were oozing out onto her knuckles. She was coated. I’d given facials before, but that was more like a bath.

Then she started to blow me. I never really stopped being hard, but her gifted mouth and tongue – and fuck , those eyes – had me at full mast before she needed to come up for a gasp of air.

“So I guess we’ll file that away under good ideas,” she said, heavy-lidded eyes sinking shut as she licked some of the cum off her full lips.

“You are a walking, talking good  idea factory, Shauna. Holy shit.”

“Thank you, Ra. Your pussy wants to be useful to you. Am I forgiven now for, how did you put it, cutting in line for seconds?”

“More like am I forgiven for bringing it up?”

Shauna leaned back and plopped on her ass, thighs spread wide and inviting. “You never need my forgiveness for using me to get you off. Never . If you walk into my room in the middle of the night – it’s unlocked, for you, Ra – and slide it up my ass in my sleep… I’ll make sure there’s lube for you on the nightstand.”

I slid down onto the floor, wasting no time easing my cum-spattered playmate onto her back, aiming my cock at her open, desperate pussy. My  open, desperate pussy. Fuck.

Shauna smiled, her tits jiggling as a little shiver of pleasure ran through her. “So… you’ve decided to make me want to fuck you anyway?”

Oh, right. She’d said she didn’t want this. Then marched me right into it. Shit. Shit! SHIT!

“Make me,” she whispered. Her thighs spread even wider. “You said you control my pussy. So you  make the decisions about when it’s left empty, and… when it’s filled. ”

She wanted it. She obviously wanted it. She wanted me to want it so bad  that she needed  it. It was a hot fucking game, all right. But I didn’t like to lose.

I pulled back. She spread even wider, pretty much doing the splits. It looked almost painful, but also like she had experience with the position. “Go tell Tori to send whoever’s next on the list, and if they’re asleep, keep going down until she finds somebody awake and ready for me. Go there and tell her exactly like you are now.”

She accepted my help to her feet. Her eyes were wide and shining with delight. It was the sort of selfish, whorish, servile thing she’d begged for. I seldom saw eyes that sparkled so happily in the middle of an orgasm.

Speaking of…

“And then go to your room. And no coming until you come back in here ready to say yes.”

Her body shook. “Sorry. It’s… I’m trying so hard not to come… God. Oh god. It’s… it’s not easy when you take over my pleasure centers not to cream on the spot. But I’ll be a good girl, Ra. And hey, while I’m slowly losing my mind over how bad I need to get your permission to get off, try to think up something hot to call me, too.”

I held up a finger, then went and fished my phone out of my discarded pants pocket. I created a new contact, then held it out to her. “For your number.”

She accepted the phone, read what I’d typed, then looked back up with pure, whorish glee. Her eyes watered. “Sunbeam.”

“I figured, Ra, sun god, Sunbeam… And as hot as you are, the sun’s pretty much the only place you could have come from. Is that good?”

She dropped to her knees, gazing up with hands clasped in worshipful prayer. “I changed my mind. Fuck me. Fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me fuck me, pleeeease  fuck me, fuck me, I’ll never not be in the mood again, just please –”

I slapped her in the cheek with my cock. “I gave you an order. You don’t control your pussy any more. I do.”

A low sound rumbled from her throat. It built until it was a howl of unrestrainable orgasm. I bet they heard it over in Penderdast. None of my neighbors gave any sign of displeasure. Not Casey, not Angel or Leigh, not Vanessa below or Janis above.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, still trembling, still panting. “I’ll get better. Don’t give up controlling me yet, Ra.”

With that, she pushed herself to her feet. Her muscles were liquid; it looked like it took real effort. Her pink cartoony pajamas forgotten, Shauna – sweet, friendly, Hottie next door Shauna – stumbled naked into the hallway, as I’d explicitly forbidden her peers to do. She was saturated in my cum and her own, both of us dribbling down her unbelievable body. “Tori…!” I heard her call.

“Quiet hours, Sunbeam.”

She faltered, caught herself on the wall, and shook as she obediently disobeyed me yet again.

Chapter Six: Night Shifts

“Spencer? I… Oh god. Oh, wow. Oh my god. Oh wow. Hi.”

I smiled as patiently and politely as I could. “Hi, Dana. Come on in, if you want.”

My first resident stepped shyly into my room, blushing even through that golden tan of hers. I’d asked once what got her so into tanning, but she’d laughed it off and explained it was the cost of being in a marching band. Tonight, she was wearing a pair of black leggings and a baggy shirt that hung off of one shoulder. It was cute – a teensy bit flirty with a lot of casual  over it.

Compared to what I was wearing – boxers and a hard-on – she looked like a nun.

Compared to what Shauna had just left in, she looked like a mound of parkas draped over a hermaphroditic mannequin.

Dana’s hands were folded demurely in front of her as she gently closed the door behind her. “Oh man. You’re… Is that what you sleep in? I didn’t know if I should… I feel silly. I should go change .”

“You’re beautiful, Dana. You look great. Would you feel more comfortable if I put more on?”

She shook her head, for a bit too long. “You look, um, fine. Really, um, sexy. Actually. Oh god I am completely messing this up, aren’t I.”

I smiled, then pulled my sheets over my lap at least. Inwardly, I was kicking myself for letting Tori handle this. Right now I needed a no-questions-asked slut, a Kyu-Ri or a Leigh or a Casey, somebody who’d tear their clothes off and drop their body cunt-first on my dick and not stop bouncing until we both passed out from exhaustion. Instead, I had Dana, dressed like she was going to hang out with her female bestie to listen to music and complain about their sucky pre-cal teacher, and looking like she might faint if I touched her.

It was sweet, but Shauna had not left me in a sweet mood.

If I swiped on my phone, her contact info would be the first thing I saw. I could call her right back and finish what she started.

And destroy Dana’s tiny little heart. Sigh.  I had a job to do, and a promise to honor. I’d told these girls I’d be good to them, so it was time to be good.

“There’s no messing it up. No expectations, Dana. Do you want to sit down? The bed’s fine, but if you’d prefer a chair…”

She actually looked like she might pick the chair. She didn’t, but she studied it longer than I’d have figured. What would have happened if she hadn’t perched on the edge of the edge of my bed? Would we talk about band stuff, how classes were going, did we see the big game Saturday and boy what a nailbiter. But she did, technically, opt for the bed.

“So… what am I supposed to do? Do I just… take off my clothes, and then we…? I’m sorry! I’m so nervous. I know I shouldn’t be, but I am. I’m sorry.”

It was funny, kind of. She was sitting right there on the edge of my bed, and I dressed in my usual sleeping boxers under the sheets. This was exactly the position Quinn and I found ourselves in that first night, right before she jumped me. Then, I’d been flustered to my core. I’d been the one stammering and blushing. Now, this felt like the most wholesome encounter I’d had in weeks. Put this girl next to someone brash like her roommate Danni, and she’d seemed confident. Unflappable. Alone, she was flapping like a baby bird.

“You can do whatever you want, Dana, and don’t feel any pressure at all to rush into anything. But hey, you’re tense. Would it help if I…” I put a hand on her back, rubbing softly through her shirt. A gentle touch, familiar but not aggressive. Hopefully the Spencer Effect would send the right signals to her pussy so I could get on with things. I knew blue balls were a myth, but it didn’t feel that way presently.

She sighed. That slow, breathy sigh gave me hope. “That’s… nice. Really nice. I like that.”

I didn’t interrupt her descent into depravity with words. If my hand on her back was doing it for her, the last thing I wanted to do was run my stupid mouth and get her rethinking  things. I gave it a few minutes, and when I thought she was starting to loosen up, I eased my hand under her shirt and started to rub her bare back. She relapsed into stiffness in a hurry, but she didn’t complain. I wasn’t in the mood for incremental, but I’d been in the mood for Dana since the moment I’d laid  eyes on her.

“Should… should I take my bra off? Is it in the way?”

I managed not to grab that clasp and tear it off of her. I impressed myself. “It’s your back, Dana. If it’s in the way of what you want, go ahead.”

Little Dana managed to get the bra off without even removing her shirt, which she announced proudly before groaning in embarrassment. It was sexy, or would have been if I’d gotten to see it on her. Purple with black streaks, with half cups. “Oh god, I should just take the shirt off, too, shouldn’t I? That was so… I’m sorry.”

My dog, the Kraken, was like most dogs in that if you scratched him under the place where his collar usually rested, you made a friend for life. I used that insight to tease the creases in the skin left behind by her now absent bra. It was a trick I’d used to excellent effect over the years. “You keep apologizing. You haven’t done anything wrong. You’re beautiful, and I’m glad you’re here, and if you said this was as far as you wanted to go with me, I’d count myself lucky.”

I scooted a bit so I could make eye contact, though my lamp was casting too much of a glare on the lenses of her glasses for me to see them directly. It didn’t stop me from laying on the cheese, however. “Though I wouldn’t be sad if you wanted more, either.”

“I do! I do. I sort of have for a long time.” She chewed on her lower lip for a moment before the taste of her lipstick reminded her why she was here. “Do you remember when we first met?”

“With your mom, yeah.”

She frowned, but my hand teased that right out of her. “Yeah, sorry again for how she… Ugh. Anyway, I think I sort of likeD you, like, right away? I remember I told some of my high school friends how my RA was this total hottie.” She giggled self-consciously. “That word, even. Who knew I’d  wind up being a Hottie too?”

The humility in her tone was almost painful. “Dana, you’re gorgeous. I’ve stuck around here so long I don’t have any friends left, but if I did, believe me, I’d have told them I’d met a smoking Hottie that day, too.”

She giggled even harder. “I bet you say that to all the Hotties.”

I put a hand on her leg. Not too high, but not low. “You’re hot, Dana. I’m saying it to you.”

She didn’t object, didn’t reply. So I kept on teasing her thigh and back. Rubbing her. Priming her. I was a big fan of foreplay usually. I’d come to consider myself a romantic in recent years, and getting to ease into things prolonged the fun. I did my best to channel that Spencer. Bit by bit I eased higher up her thigh, closer to her front. I could get her there. If I could get Marisa there when her “bad mood” wound up being the stomach flu, I could get one extremely horny mildly nervous Hottie there.

Minutes passed in silence apart from the soft, shallow breathing of my playmate. I was freely grazing either thigh and rubbing her stomach with occasional “accidental” brushes of my knuckles against the underside of her breasts. Dana was still silent, still blushing, but still there.

My dick still felt like it was about to abandon ship and seek out warmer, wetter climes on its own, though.

But I forced patience, supportiveness, sweetness . So she needed a little time to warm up to being ousted from bed to go drain her RA’s balls. So what? Pretty understandable, apart from all the ways it made no sense.

No asking “are you gonna be ready soon, you think?” or “why don’t you get undressed?” or “did you hear how Angel was so blissed out when I was drilling her that she almost choked on her own drool because she forgot how to breathe? Don’t you want that?” No pressuring her. She had more than enough pressure put on her just being in my presence.

“Do you want to lie down?” I asked softly after we both ignored how she’d tensed up when I’d made deliberate contact with a tit. God, Dana’s cute little tits. I’d been wanting to suck on those fucking things since–

Focus. Patience. Kindness. Calm the fuck down. Slow the fuck down . DOWN, boy.

I hurriedly soft-pedaled it further. “Not, you know, on me, or anything. Just next to me, beside me.”

“I… Um…”

I slid the leg hand just an inch higher up her thigh.

“O-o-o-kay,” she stammered.

I scooted back, making enough space to keep my promise not to be right on her. Her head and that tight little bun of hers hit my pillow. She glanced at me with a timid smile, but then just looked up at the ceiling. I placed a gentle hand under her shirt on her impressively firm abs and probed gingerly, no more.

JUST FUCK HER SHE’LL THANK YOU JUST FUCK HER FUCK HER TEAR A HOLE IN THOSE LEGGINGS AND FUCK HER , roared something primal.

“You know, you’re even prettier from the side?” I murmured sweetly. “Sitting up like before, I’m looking up your  nostrils, weird angle . Straight on, gorgeous. But from the side… I think this is my favorite.”

It was true. I hardly ever made up compliments . Women were generally such incredible entities that I didn’t need to make shit up or phone it in. In this current circumstance, I was pushing them a little harder, but I meant it.

“I, um… I was in bed when Tori knocked. When she came around earlier with the sign-up sheet, I was kind of… nervous? But I guess somebody had signed up for tomorrow morning, but then somebody told Tori they had class in the morning, and she’d told everybody they couldn’t do that, but she’d also told everybody that snitches couldn’t move up the list, so… yeah.”

Oh good, there was already politicking and deceiving and drama happening around this. Great. Boded well.

“I was so nervous I couldn’t sleep. Then when she showed up and was like, hey, it’s happening now, hop to it, I… I don’t know. Like, I want to? I want to. I do! But I’m more nervous than I think I’ve ever been. Like, it’s you .”

I laughed. “It’s me? You say it like I’m some scary monster or something.”

“You are!” She swatted my grooming hand. “You don’t know how intimidating you can be.”

“Intimidating? It’s hard to be intimidating in your underwear.”

“You’re so  much scarier in your underwear.” Dana’s eyes were indeed wide as she stared at my boxers, though I didn’t think it was with fear. “And I don’t mean it like as  an accusation! But you’re–” Her eyes shot wide as her voice broke. “Sorry. Um, but you’re so, um, hot. And you’re mostly naked. And you’ve been having all this loud sex, and the other girls are telling everybody how, um, how like, um, good? you were? with  them? And you know, I’ve been with boys before – well, with one boy – but not one who, you know… knew, um, what he was, like, doing.”

I could have busted a nut in her twice while she stammered through all that. Fuck. Goddamn nymphomaniac getting me revved up out of my mind.

I smiled. “We’re all just making it up as we go along, Dana. Is there something I could do to make you less nervous? We could turn the lights out if you want. I know that can help.”

“No, it’s OK. I’m sorry, I know I’m taking forever and you probably just want to do it and go to sleep.”

“What? No! No way.” And I didn’t. I wanted to do it, and then do it again, and then do it ten more times, and then maybe nap for a bit before I woke up to see who I was scheduled to do it again with once I’d finished fucking Dana into a coma. “Is that what you  want, Dana?”

“To just get it over with and–”

I stopped her before her eyes popped out and broke her glasses. “No! No, I meant sleep. Like, we could literally just go to sleep, right now if you want. Or you could go back to your room and sleep there if you want, and we can circle back to it sometime when you’re ready. There’s literally no pressure, Dana.”

All right, that was a lie. There was a pressure in my balls like they were being crushed by a gorilla. But I couldn’t put that on Dana. Same as I couldn’t put it in  Dana. Fuck. FUCK!

“No, I’m OK. I mean, if you’re OK. You’re really not mad I’m not… I don’t know. Like the other girls?”

My inner RA fought a brief, violent war with my inner dude. I was relieved the RA came out on top. I rolled closer to Dana, took her hand and kissed the back of it. “I’m so glad you’re exactly the way you are. I wouldn’t trade you for anybody on this floor or anywhere right now. I’m with you, and I’m really, really happy.”

The way that smile took over her face, I could have come in my boxers. She really was next level gorgeous. I liked a fuller figure, but there wasn’t a guy on campus who’d turn down a beauty like her. “Really? Even though I’m not…”

“I liked you yesterday, I’ll like you tomorrow. It doesn’t matter, Dana. You never have to do something for me to make me like you. If you have nerves, that’s the most normal thing in the world and only a total asswipe would be mad at you for it.”

It wouldn’t be the worst thing if she just shucked those leggings and spread her thighs though, either.

“Thank you,” Dana mumbled. “I’m sorry. But, um, I don’t want you to think I don’t, you know, want … it. I do! I do. I swear I do.”

I knew that already. I had it on good authority that she basically had next to no choice about wanting it. My boss’s boss had said so.

“OK, so… You know, why don’t we just take one little step, something small, and you can see how that feels and then decide if you want to take another? Does that sound good? You can say no.” God, please don’t say no.

“Um, yeah. That’s… That sounds good. So, um, what should I…?”

“Hmm. How about your shirt? That way I won’t feel like the only weirdo not wearing one.” I grinned my most charming grin, reaching back to a time when I’d actually inspected such things in the mirror. Vain Spencer came in handy sometimes.

“Oh! Oh yeah, I guess… I guess that makes sense. Yeah, we could… I could…”

“You have no idea how excited I am right now. So yeah, when you’re ready – no rush – do you want to do it? Or do you want me to take it off you?”

Her jaw dropped like I’d just put a wand vibrator on her clit. “Y-you. Yeah. Um, you, for sure. Is that weird? I don’t–”

“Me is fine. Me is  great.” I sat up next to her and clenched the sheets in an iron grip. “Whenever you’re ready.”

Dana nodded. Her eyes slid closed and I studied the rise and fall of her breasts as she took a series of slow breaths. In… Out. In… Out. She’d really responded when I touched her belly, I thought; my hand was halfway there when her eyelashes fluttered and opened again.

“OK. Let’s do this, Dana. You can do this.” She sat up, wiggling to fold her legs under herself and to face me. “So, do I just…”

“Can I kiss you first?” I asked impulsively. Good impulse, I decided. Good foreplay to help get her in the mood, and she was so hot I wanted to stick my tongue down her throat so far I could taste her clit.

She beamed. “Uh, yeah!”

I put a gentle hand on the back of her head and brought Dana’s sweet lips to mine. Her mouth didn’t open. Not at first, anyway. I probed a bit with my tongue, and after a moment she permitted me. I’d gotten some good advice from my older cousin back in the day, a player’s player, and put it to use presently. When they start breathing heavy , pull back. Let them realize they were breathing heavy, let them see you  made them breathe heavy. From there, the pussy would do what it was designed to do. It had  opened some doors for me over the years. Tonight, I hoped it was going to open Dana’s leggings.

“That was… wow.”

I nodded. “Yeah. I hope my breath is OK. I have some mints–”

“No! No, I, um, liked it like that. It’s… you. Was mine–”

“I loved it.”

Dana sighed. Dana’s horny sigh could have melted titanium like gooey white ice cream. Unfortunately, my cock was apparently harder than titanium right now, and melted not at all. Little white goo maybe, though.

“Do you still want me to…” I nodded to her top.

“Oh! Yeah, we can… yeah. So, what… Or like, how should I…”

“Just raise your arms, Dana. I’ll do the rest.” Not like there was much to do. Dana raised her arm, and much more slowly than I wanted to, I eased her shirt off. Her tits were fantastic. Her nipples were those tiny little types, almost black. I loved those nipples. Made room for more boob , it felt like. I leered, because the first time a girl let you see her topless was one of the few times in life in which leering was not only permitted but encouraged.

Then she put her arm over them.

“Sorry, I’m just… I’m sorry,” she whimpered. She didn’t move, though. Just looked down, embarrassed, and covered herself as best she could.

“Hey, hey, it’s OK,” I said soothingly, somehow not even trying to push her arm out of the goddamn way. All I wanted was to see titties bounce while I fucked a hot girl, damnit! Why was that suddenly so fucking difficult around this fucking slut bog?! “Do you want to put it back on? Or I can turn around, if you’re…”

“I’m sorry! I’m so sorry. I thought I could do this! But I’m like freaking  out and I don’t know what I thought would happen and why the hottest guy on campus would want to rebound from the hottest girl on campus with some stupid freshman virgin!”

Like that, she slumped down on her side, her bare, smooth back to me, body quaking as she sobbed into my pillow.

Virgin. Huh.

A week ago, the opportunity to ease a girl into her first time, to show her the joy and wonder of good sex with a caring lover, would have been the best possible thing I could imagine. Not in some creepy “ho boy, a virgin, git dat cherry boi!” way, but first  times were special. I still remembered mine. I’d been a freshman in high school, Joy a senior, and she’d been amazing. Add to that Marisa’s tutelage, helping me see sex as something that could be transformative and uplifting. Not that I’d been out there cruising for virgins or something, but when you got the opportunity to create that moment for someone, it was a gift.

Except right now, I wanted a depraved gutterslut grunting and drooling into my sheets while my dick pounded her through the floor. Bad timing. But I could roll. I could. I was still Spencer. Not… that  Spencer. The good one. Mostly the good one.

I granted myself a moment to scowl out my disappointment, then settled in behind her, patting her back and shoulders and murmuring soothing shit. Dana mostly sobbed and muttered incomprehensibly. I did feel terrible for her, don’t get me wrong. Not only having to feel this awkwardness like a lot of us did when we were novices, but having to do it in a place where I’d all but guarantee there were people eavesdropping at the walls and door. Maybe the ceiling, too, after that stunt I’d pulled with Janis at dinner, and that ear-splitting orgasm of Shauna’s when I’d claimed her.

Janis? Could I go upstairs and fuck Janis? Maybe I wouldn’t have to feel bad if Janis cried while I fucked her.

I caught the stray thought a moment too late. Shit. Now that was part of my soul. Cool.

We cuddled there like that, her crying and apologizing, me reassuring and insisting to myself that jerking her leggings down and sticking it in her might, theoretically, not be the best way to cheer her back up, even though every piece of evidence I’d gathered on the Spencer Effect told me it absolutely was.

“Hey, Dana, why don’t we get you dressed again, and–”

“Oh my GAWD  I can’t BELIEVE  I’m getting kicked out on my FIRST NIGHT! ” she bawled.

“Whoa, whoa, I’m not kicking you out! You’re not kicked out. No way. You officially have my invitation to stay here all night if you want. All right? I was only saying, you  might feel better if you were dressed is all .”

All night. A whole night like this. I couldn’t sleep this horny. I didn’t honestly trust myself not to start fucking her in my sleep if I did. This was not happening.

“My… my mom  always said I shouldn’t show a boy my boobs unless we were really, really serious about each other. She said showing your boobs was something special. But… I want  to? But I feel bad. I’m sorry, I know this sounds so stupid, you’re probably like ‘oh great, now she’s talking about her mom, I wish any other Hottie were here right now instead’ and I’m so so so so sorry, and…”

I let her cry, taking the opportunity to wish her mom were here instead, and Dana sleeping peacefully down the hall in 318. I’d fuck the shit out of her mom’s special fucking boobs. Fuck. The Spencer Effect had hit that woman like a train. I could drive it right through Mrs. Dana’s Mom’s fucking tunnel. It hadn’t been that long ago I’d pulled that stunt where I’d eaten Dana out while the two were talking on the phone. If that’s all the more I’d loosened this chick up, maybe I’d pleasured the wrong end of the conversation. Fuck.

“You don’t have to show me anything, Dana. You’re beautiful with your clothes on, and I’m sure you’re beautiful with your clothes off. But if you want to save yourself for someone special, you absolutely can and you absolutely should.”

Marisa would have kicked my ass for saying that. People refraining from sex as a favor to some theoretical future person rubbed her wrong, bigtime, and I say that acknowledging that she was a woman with an uncommonly abundant number of right ways to rub. Not that I could make that case to someone in Dana’s state. I really wished sometimes I didn’t have my ex-girlfriend flying copilot whenever I was having sex.

I bet Marisa would get me off right now. She’d be smart enough not to touch me, not to let a single drop of my cum touch her skin, but she’d find a way. Quinn’s finger in my ass had gotten me to the ceiling. A fuck wizard like Marisa could launch my jizz to the goddamn moon.

“No! No, I want you. I want you , Spencer. I do. I just… I can’t help…”

“So why don’t you just roll over and let me see your boobs.”

I blinked. Her crying stopped instantly. At least the pitiful, body-shaking sobbing part of it. Had I really said that? I swear, what I’d meant to say was another encouragement for her to cover up and trust her instincts and be the kind of cock tease  her slut mother would be proud of. For a second I felt a clawing  in my gut like I’d pulled another Lex.

But Dana had come here for this. Hadn’t she? I wasn’t a monster to ask to see a girl’s boobs when she came down explicitly to fuck me.

Was I?

“They’re… they’re not as big as some of the other girls,” she preemptively apologized.

“I don’t care.” I didn’t. I liked big tits, but not enough that I wanted to go all the way next door for them when there were some right here.

And then… she rolled over. And there were her tits. And they were phenomenal.

I should say something nice. Make her feel appreciated. Comfortable. Relaxed. Her glasses were still wet with fresh tears. I could wipe them clean, then see if she was ready to be eased into the next–

But I was already sucking on them. Sucking on them, fondling them, grabbing her ass in those leggings and squeezing it until her tight marching-toned ass oozed between my fingers. Dana gasped in shock and hopefully delight, but frankly, I’d settle for shock by itself. I wanted to suck tits. I wanted to grab butts. I wanted to fuck. The faster I showed her how good it was, the faster I could do it.

I put a hand back on her inner thigh. High this time. High enough to feel the heat oozing out of her crotch. “Is this OK?” I asked.

“Y-yeah. You… you can go, um farther up? If you want,” she panted. Moaned. I sucked hard on her nipple and pinched the other right as I found her clit, and she made some weird beep  sound and her back arched as she came in her leggings. I felt the sudden wetness against my fingers.

Good. Maybe with the Spencer Effect, I could train a Pavlovian response to come when I grabbed her tits.

“Tell me to stop if I go too fast,” I said, slipping a hand into her leggings. Pubic hair. A novelty on this floor. Her pussy was drenched.

“Don’t stop. Please. Please don’t stop. No matter what I say.” She was breathless, whispering like it was the only sound besides moaning that she had enough air to make. I almost paused to insist that of course I would stop if she told me to, but plainly what she needed was an aggressor. Tonight, she needed horny Spencer, not softie Spencer.

I’d gotten pretty talented of late at finding a clit without being able to see it. I made her come again. It didn’t take a whole minute, I was pretty sure.

“Was… was that an orgasm? I knew you could do that with your tongue, but with just your fingers…?! How is that even possible?!” she stammered, incredulous, as I crawled down to pull those infernal leggings off. “Oh god. Oh god, we have to do that again.” She was helping me, shucking her panties down to join them. They matched her bra, very alluring, who fucking cared .

I threw them irritably off of the bed and climbed over her. My cock was resting in her pubic hair, the shaft brushing the firm little nub of her clit. So close. So fucking close, finally .

“Do I… Do I need to… do anything?” Her glasses were a little cock-eyed, blurry with tears over wide, dazed eyes.

“You can do anything you want, Dana. But in this position, no, you can lie down and let me take the wheel, if you want.”

She nodded. “OK.”

I remembered something Tori had brought up earlier. “Oh – and I almost forgot to ask, but… Are you using any protection?”

Dana nodded. “Yeah. I know, it seems stupid for a virgin, but some of my friends said I’d be stupid not  to, because it’s college and you never know. Is that slutty of me?”

I slid inside her. Everything in her body tensed, relaxed, and tensed again. I bent down and put my lips to her ear and whispered, “I happen to like sluts.”

She came again. Years of following her mother’s bad advice had left a good half dozen backed up in there, and it didn’t take much to unclog the drain. By the time I was getting close (which didn’t take long either), she’d embraced it.

“I’m a slut, I’m a slut, I’m a slut, I’m such  a slut, I’m your slut, I’m Spencer’s slut, I’m a slut, I’m a big frigging slut, I’m my RA’s slut, I’m a slut, fuck your slut, fuck me, fuck your little slutty slut oh fuuuuuck …” Dana came, and then picked right up where she left off.

I pinned her arms over her head and plowed as deeply as I could go and gave my newly minted slut her freshman fifteen in a single blast of two balls’ worth of cum. She squawked, her throat tightened and cut her off, and then she spasmed so hard her glasses wound up over her mouth. When I could breathe again, I slumped face-first beside her on the bed. Dana had my pillow, but I could make do without one.

“You… you came in my pussy,” she marveled, then giggled. “That’s… so slutty…”

“I told you I liked slutty girls,” I mumbled into the mattress. It made it hard to catch my breath, though, so I turned my head to watch the sweaty blonde band nerd beside me. She was so fucking cute. My eyes were already closing, though. Cute wasn’t enough at this point.

Dana slid her fingers into her slit, brought them out cummy, and sucked them clean. “Oh wow. It’s… good. Like, really good. I thought it would be gross. With my boyfriend – like in high school I mean, I’m single now, except for you, which I know doesn’t count, but… you know what I mean. But yeah, when I’d, you know…” She made a jerk-off motion, frowning at the inadequacy of it. Dana would never settle for jacking a boyfriend off unreciprocated again. “I tasted it once, and it was… ugh. Nasty. But yours is…”

She tasted it again. “Mmmm.” And again.

“I’m glad,” I mumbled. Of all things, I heard in my head the familiar admonition from my mother to make sure I took all  of my medicine or it wouldn’t completely fix me. Luckily, Dana’s jitters were gone, and she was more than sufficient to distract me.

“Do you… Um, do you think you want to… again? You said I could stay overnight, right? If you need help, like, getting it hard again, I could, um, help. Sorry I didn’t help before.”

Evidently that was all it took. I rolled over, though my eyes didn’t open. “You helped plenty, hot stuff. But I’m a little tired – not too  tired, just a l ong day, nothing to do with you. But sure, why don’t you climb on and… yeah. Don’t mind me.”

“Oh. I mean, if you’re tired, I don’t, um, want to… Yeah. It’s OK. I can just… yeah. Sorry.”

I forced my eyes open. “What kind of slut doesn’t fuck her man when he invites her to? Go on.” I snapped my fingers and pointed to it.

Delicately, Dana lifted one leg over my body and maneuvered into position. It was unfamiliar to her, and it took her a moment to line it up right. “You’re sure?”

“Am I sure I want to keep having sex with the hottest girl in the history of the Lakeview marching band? Yeah, I’m sure.”

She giggled again. I could get used to petite giggly blondes mounting me. “OK.”

I passed out. It didn’t stop her. I woke up at least twice to find she was once again impaled on me, once as my little spoon and once in this weird position using hands and feet to keep her from putting any more weight than necessary on me as she bounced up and down my shaft. My eyes were barely open in the morning when she climbed back on.

“Oh thank goodness – I thought you’d never wake up!”

I laughed, stretching languorously as she rubbed her slit on me, grinding me back into readiness. “You really are turning into kind of a slut, you know?”

Dana giggled, and like that, I was hard. “That makes two of us!”

****************************************************************

“I just wanna see what all the fuss is about,” said Danni as I let her into my stall.

That was all she said.

“I’ll see what I have left in the tank. Your roomie and I had a long night.”

That was all I said.

I fucked her up against the wall. I was tired, so as a token of my faith in custodial sanitizing the bathroom floors, I laid down on the tile floor and let her ride me. Better that way. Dana was cute as an extremely fuckable button, but when I was on bottom, I wanted something to play with. Those huge wet titties were a couple of somethings .

She made me stand back up so I could come on them. The smirk on her face said it was either some kind of kink, or more likely, some kind of Hottie cultural capital. She probably didn’t notice I’d already deposited a load in her pussy while I was squeezing her boobs. I was too tired to be theatrical about it, and I was trying to be respectful to all the girls surrounding our stall pleasuring  themselves by not moaning too much.

“You were amazing. Thanks for that, Danni.”

“You’re welcome. We’ll have to schedule another play date sometime.”

That was all we said. Another Hottie satisfied, another promise kept.

She left the stall. A soft voice asked a few minutes later if I wanted help getting clean. I’d just been standing there under the water, my hands braced against the wall. Cold water. I wanted to see how long I could keep from getting it up again.

Danni hadn’t locked the stall. I hadn’t said yes, but someone saw themselves in and saw to bathing  me. They turned the water back up first, then cleaned every inch of my body. A pair of soft, soapy breasts pressed against my back as they softly jacked me off. Then they ran their tongue up the crack of my freshly cleaned ass, and showed themselves out. I never opened my eyes. No idea who it was. I just hoped it brought them a little satisfaction. It was the least I owed them.

They couldn’t lock the stall from the outside, though, so before it just became a line for a carnival attraction, I decided that was as clean as I was apt to get and showed myself out. I put my towel on before I left the bathroom, but let  the gathering – more than half the floor today, I was pretty sure – get  a nice eyeful while I brushed my teeth and shaved.

Tori had emailed me a copy of her schedule, updated for bumping Dana into Shauna’s slot and Danni into Dana’s; she’d volunteered after hearing her innocent little roomie coming her soul out in my bed. I read it twice, but apart from a few names I sought out deliberately, it all sort of blurred together. I didn’t know how I’d be feeling for that night’s appointment with somebody or other, much less a week from now when I got around to whoever it was.

It wasn’t that I wasn’t excited for it all. I was. I was too  excited for it. I was actually sort of annoyed that I had to do things other than sit in my room and wait for the next girl. It was just moving so fast, and yet nowhere nearly fast enough for the Hotties. The second day, and I was already losing control. The idea that I could have crafted unique , custom-tailored experience for every girl, every time, was already becoming a joke. I’d somehow managed to show Dana a good time, but what I’d hoped would be something sweet and sensual, a loving and gentle first time for a loving and gentle young woman, had wound up being a sweaty hungry all-night fuckathon. Even the slots dedicated to couplings I’d been looking forward to after our meetings were just more noise on the screen.

But it had been a long night of semi-conscious Dana-pleasuring. Maybe I needed to get some food, some rest, and come back to it with a little vigor.

I had breakfast, some nutrition bars I had in my room. Homework. I’d left the door open, trying to honor my commitment to being accessible as much as possible, but the steady trickle of foot traffic made reading impossible.

Jacqui popped in on her way to work out and asked if I’d had a chance to look at the home game schedule for when we’d do our thing, like we talked about. Tori had made her pick a time slot even though her proposal didn’t really accommodate her request. She’d been looking forward to the sweaty post-game screw, not being squeezed in some random afternoon because Tori said it was that or wait for the next rotation. I promised her I’d talk to Tori and we’d make sure she knew to set it up right, and she kept her complaints mild. Then Jacqui flashed me her ass out of her spandex shorts and skipped off to the gym.

Terri stuck her head around the corner and told me her subscribers were stoked for our big shoot. I smiled, said I couldn’t wait. I wondered what the theme and venue would be this time. Too cold for anything outdoorsy with as much skin as they liked to show. Well, they’d tell me when I needed to know.

Andi came by in a towel on her way to the shower. She didn’t say a word, just stared, then slipped away.

Casey snuck in while the halls were quiet. She slipped right into my bed, peeled off her shirt and my pants and mounted me, sighing in profound relief. I apologized  for neglecting her. She twisted my nipple – not gently – and told me firmly that I was never to apologize to her when I was in the midst of making her whole. Or taking her hole? The bed was creaking and she was breathing that sweet, sultry Casey pant, so I didn’t know. I’d always been shitty with slang anyway. But she rode me softly, reverently, sucked our cum off my cock and told me she missed me. I was about to tell her the same, but she left so quickly I didn’t get the chance.

I headed over to Penderdast for lunch and to do my civic duty at the polling site by their center desk. Remembering the stakes, and remembering her offer, I snapped a pic of my ballot and sent it to Shauna, instructing her to make hers match, and then send me a pic of her I VOTED!  sticker on her pussy. Then I hastily sent a second message instructing her not to skip class to do it, receiving a prompt reply of well shit, fine .

Anticipating a major influx of such imagery, I spent a little time creating a separate file folder for steamy pics from the Hotties so I didn’t have to feel self-conscious if I wanted to show someone a normal pic from the gallery without flashing them a dozen porn pics. I finished right in time to get Shauna’s, jerked off to it, and took a power nap. It helped – or maybe that was twin relief from fucking Casey and coming in my sock.

Katrina and Tori stopped by to ask if we could meet to talk about up-coming programs. Tori opened by delivering the screening results; I told her I didn’t feel right reading everybody’s private medical results, instructing her to look for anything transmissible and make sure folks either got treatment or were removed from the lineup. None of us wanted chlamydia from somebody’s ex-boyfriend while I fucked my way down the roster. Katrina chimed in to voice agreement, which felt good. She was always one to look for the best way to make the best impact, and she concurred this was the best balance between privacy and public health. Anyway, we set up a time to discuss programs in depth after my staff meeting the next evening. I impressed  that I wanted to have a serious talk about the panties on doorknobs situation, too, though their sheepish grins told me they knew I was going to be pissing into the wind on this one. If there was one thing the Hotties loved, it was teasing their RA with something a little too sexy to ignore.

Then Katrina asked if I wanted to have dinner with her this evening, before . I stared blankly, wondering before what, until I realized she was tonight’s sex partner. I said sure, then kept Tori after to pass along some details about my availability and some preferences on scheduling, especially as it pertained to girls who wanted to double-team me. It was fine, we decided as Tori earnestly humped my foot, kneeling in front of my desk chair, but it meant they combined their time slots. Peyton and Sydney got 1 slot, not a Peyton slot with a +1 for Sydney, and a second one vice versa. I warned her to keep an eye on the triplets as best she could, try not to let them get away with more of their tricks, and to work with Jacqui to find a good night.

I didn’t touch Tori. I was still alert enough for that. My sock was on the whole time she was rubbing her pussy on it. Minimal transference. She was taking this very seriously, though, so I told her she was a good girl and pushed a toe into what I hoped was her clit. She hit the floor, so I guess whatever I hit worked for her. Katrina frowned at the girl cooing on the floor, but said nothing. Tori had made a harsh 180, and if she found it undignified, she’d joined her at the floor meeting. No sense getting judgmental over it now.

They left. I went to the gym. I felt exhausted, but while sex burned calories, it didn’t do much to build muscle mass. I didn’t run into anyone I knew. It was a relief, mostly, though I wondered if I could get away with fucking a Hottie in one of those cramped gym shower stalls, or maybe in one of those dark nooks at the bottom of the stairwells.

I checked, but Bob wasn’t at the squash courts. That was good. I didn’t know what I would have done.

I had desk duty that afternoon. Ramona was out in meetings – perhaps with Bob – but Marcus read the fatigue in my eyes and simply turned up the radio a bit and let me fill out package slips in peace.

My shift ran until duty started and the primary took over the desk. I nodded to Vanessa in passing and headed to my room, where I passed right out, my second nap of the day. I apparently forgot to shut the door behind me; I woke up to find Katrina resting in bed beside me, cat napping herself. She was sleeping lightly, and woke up as I woke up.

“Hey, you.”

“Oh shit. I’m so sorry, Katrina. I was just tired and I forgot to set an alarm. I’m sorry.”

She rolled over to face me, heavy-lidded eyes blinking off sleep. “I’ll figure out a way you can make it up to me.”

I nodded. “Right, yeah, sorry.” I took my shirt off. My jeans were unbuttoned and unzipped before Katrina stopped me.

“Whoa, Tiger. Just because you didn’t buy me dinner first doesn’t mean you get to skip the whole down payment.”

She let go of my wrist. I wasn’t sure what to do, so I just left my pants the way they were.

“Though speaking of…” Katrina pulled her phone out of her bra, checking the time. “It’s getting late, but I could still DoorDash us something, if you’re hungry. Gotta keep your strength up, right?”

That had been a heck of a nap. It was after 11. We took a few minutes waking up and parsing out an order. She assured me money was no object, but given the hour I kept it light nonetheless.

“So, how are you holding up?” Katrina asked after sending the order. She was sitting up next to me now, looking simplistically cute in a plain red shirt and gym shorts.

“What do you mean? Do I look that bad?”

“You look good, or I wouldn’t be here. But I mean what I said. How are you holding up? Your week’s been pretty wild, from what I hear, and if there’s not more going on than what I’ve heard I’ll be stunned.”

She hadn’t been one I’d seen camping out in the bathroom the past couple mornings, so I supposed it would only be heard and not seen, for her. “I’m doing OK. Just a little tired is all. But I’m good to go.”

“So I’m told. You’re doing pretty… Huh. I was going to say impressive, but maybe that’s not the word. Or maybe it is, but impressively… skanky?” She laughed, patted my shoulder. “Not an accusation. I was there in the lounge that night, too.”

It took me a moment to remember which incident in the lounge she was referring to. Not the meeting where I’d said I’d fuck everybody; not the one where Casey pulled my dick out and dubbed it the staff of Ra; not the one where I’d gotten a lap dance from a lesbian and left early to get a triple incestuous blowjob from Allison, Addison and Maddison. But that last one put me on the right track finally: the one where I’d gotten a different triple blowjob from Tori, Casey and present company. Less than a week ago, yet it had slipped my mind.

“It’s been a heck of a week so far, yeah. Hopefully I’m not fucking it up for anybody too badly yet. The handful I’ve had a chance to so far, that is.”

“Available gossip suggests you are achieving admirable levels of resident satisfaction. And I don’t think I’d call a dozen women in a single week ‘a handful.’” She picked up my hand and ran her fingers over it probingly, but sweetly. “You do have big hands, though, so maybe.”

“A dozen? Nah, it’s only been…” Hmm. How many had it been? I took a mental lap around the floor, naming off women I’d been with and counting on my fingers. Casey, Leigh, Angel, Shauna, Jo, Dana, Danni, the triplets, Emma, and whoever had given me that handjob this morning. “Huh, I guess it is a dozen. Damn.”

“You forgot Sammi. An RA’s dozen, I think they call that. And man, I didn’t know about some of those. All three triplets, huh. That’s… actually, that’s kind of gross.”

“Oh right, Sammi. The tit slap.”

“The tit slap.” Katrina shook her head wryly. “But for what it’s worth, I think the girls are mostly content – happy, even – with your performance thus far. I know Tori said earlier some people had concerns about the somewhat bureaucratic manner of having a spreadsheet for scheduling it, but I know there’s others  who are glad they have an appointment so you don’t just go back and forth between Casey and Leigh.”

I blinked, but my eyes stuck, and for a drawn-out moment I drifted along an alternate timeline where I just went back and forth between the rooms of my two next-door neighbors and nobody else, and I was never bored or overwhelmed and nobody’s feelings were hurt. I opened them, and there was Katrina.

“I’m glad. I know nobody’s feeling, like, ‘owed’ or whatever, but I want to try to make it good for everybody.”

“Lucky you, huh?” Katrina laughed to herself, but saw I hadn’t followed. “I mean, that they don’t feel owed. They probably should, you know? You’re sitting here basking in what I can’t even really distinguish semantically from a harem, and meanwhile they have just the one you. It could go to a man’s head. But I’m glad you’re taking your responsibility seriously. If this was just you walking around the floor grabbing whoever’s ass amused you on a given afternoon and dragging them by the hair to your sex cave, I’d feel differently about it.”

The vice governor tapped her chin. “No. It would be  different. My feelings are immaterial to the claim.”

I didn’t have to ask her for clarification. It was something I’d been thinking to myself a lot this past week. Since Ramona had sold me on going through with this. No, that wasn’t how it had been. Since I’d decided to go through with this and let Ramona make me feel better about it, I amended. The sales pitch, like Katrina’s feelings, had been immaterial.

“You have a very… analytical mind,” I said. “I’m actually a little surprised you’re on board with all this.”

“It wouldn’t have ever been an idea that came from me, that’s for sure. But I’ve done a lot of thinking about it, and I think… it’s probably for the best?” The question mark was doing a lot of work there. “For my own part, the calculus was easy. I’m attracted to you – obviously – and you’re attracted to me, but there’s a minefield of obstacles that would stop us from ever getting together if not for our circumstance . So this gets us both what we want. Good sex – I hope – without complicating our plans for our futures.”

“I actually know somebody who wants to help rid the world of landmines, if you’re interested.”

After a moment to process the reference to the protagonist of Charlie’s erotica, she threw her head back laughing at that one. “Oh man. She showed you that, huh? It’s so  good. You’re talking to her biggest fan.”

“It’s incredible.”

She rolled onto her side to face me, pausing to take her glasses off as they threatened to bend against my pillow. “But yeah, anyway, for this whole… experimental social arrangement we’re undertaking, I was skeptical at the onset. Probably spending too much time with Tori – seeing it at first as some dude looking to bang a bunch of college girls, you know? But I figured, Tori came around. Eventually.”

“‘Came around’ is one way of putting it,” I mumbled.

“I’m actually sort of proud of her. Maybe this is weird to say, but I am. It took me by surprise, her coming out as a sub in such a public way, but she seems a lot happier than she was. Good on her. Feminism doesn’t always look on the outside like what’s actually best for a woman and all that, you know?”

“Sure, right. I mean, same.” God. Feminism. I’d never be able to call myself one with a straight face after what I was putting Tori through. Fuck.

“But I figure, as long as people are happy with it, so what  if it’s atypical? When have social norms ever been arranged to promote the well-being and satisfaction of women? Something doesn’t have to be ‘normal’ for it to be beneficial, or enjoyable.”

I nodded, letting her continue rationalizing her way through this. “Totally agree.”

“There are millionaires on Wall Street who pay women to tie them and ransack their wallet  so they have no choice but to sit there helplessly watching some prostitute go on a shopping spree on their dime. And they’re both happier for it. People who go full Thoreau and live in the woods, celibate, who are just fine. Hippie sex communes. Poly. Swingers. Cucks.” Katrina shivered. “There’s a lot of ways people can direct their sexual energies that work for them, and just because you enjoy something once doesn’t make it a part of you forever. People can sample something, have fun, then move on to another pleasure pursuit. Our setup is just another permutation on existing parameters.”

“I’m pretty sure the inclusion of hippie  sex commune covers us. Just a residence hall instead of a barn filled with hemp.”

Katrina flashed me a lopsided grin. “I’m stalling, aren’t I.”

“We all have to talk ourselves into doing what we want to do once in a while, Katrina.” Was that ever the truth.  Lucky for me, Katrina’s little pep talk was serving both of our motivational deficits.

She nodded. “OK. So, um, are you…”

“If you are.”

“Is it OK if we do it in my room? So it’s more, you know, authentic.”

“If that’s what you want.”

I offered a hand, helping her scoot off the bed and up to her feet. “Give me a thirty second head start.”

****************************************************************

We’d talked about it during our meeting, but Katrina being Katrina, what she’d given me was too dense to review in thirty seconds. She’d rattled off a list of turn-ons and turn-offs, though where some girls had been simple ( kissing ++  or touch  my hair +  or anal - - - ), she’d been much more about behavior and attitude. Half of it had been couched in some meandering long-winded story about some muscly jock douche she’d had to tutor in high school who’d learned nothing and frustrated the hell out of her. By the time she’d left my room that Friday morning, I hadn’t known if it was an allegory, a cautionary tale, or something aspirational.

 Tonight, I didn’t quite know what to expect. I knocked, she let me in. As she settled into her desk chair and half-heartedly offered me a space on the bed, I was trying to figure out how to acknowledge the five-ton elephant in Katrina’s very small room. I remembered what she’d told me she wanted, and I’d mentally rehearsed doing it, but actually getting into that character was a lot harder.

Shauna’s idea of roleplay was warping herself into my various fantasies. Katrina’s was… not. Was I supposed to just dive in? Or should I–

Then I saw the drugs.

I almost didn’t see them. Only a guilty flicker of her eyes that years of RAing had trained me to spot directed me to them. Usually the flicker led to a case of beer, a fifth of vodka, once to an illicit gerbil. I squinted at the end point of her guilt. Her closet was just a hair open, dim, but there on one of the shelves was…

Fuck, basically a whole pharmacy. There were easily dozens of pill bottles in there.

My suspicion must have been obvious, because suddenly Katrina’s banal smile dissipated instantly. She squirmed past me and hastily slid the closet door closed. “Checking out my dirty clothes hamper , or what?” she said, straining to make it sound like she was teasing me.

“What’s with all the meds, Katrina?” I gave her a once over. “You don’t look sick.”

“It’s from old stuff. C’mon, let’s get back to–”

“So those are all yours?”

“What? Of course they are. Seriously, it’s personal, my personal medical information, so stay out of it. Please. Come on, why don’t you sit back down, and…”

I’d only gotten a fleeting look, but I wasn’t about to be put off the scent that easily. She noticed. I was horny, and she was peak  hot nerd girl, but I was still her RA. “Do you mind if I look?”

She planted herself in my way, barricading the closet with her slender body. “Yes I mind . Like I said, it’s private. I invited you in here to have a good time, not to give you a tour of my medical history.”

“Katrina, I need to see that that’s yours, and not… I need to see. Don’t escalate things by lying about it.”

Her nostrils flared indignantly. “Are you calling me a liar? The guy who traipsed down here after me to convince me to join his little slut brigade, and you’re impugning my  character? You know what? Screw you, Spencer. No. I’m not opening it, and you need to leave.”

I didn’t budge. I wasn’t going to. In spite of everything, it felt weirdly normal to be in a resident’s room confronting a policy violation instead of nutting in their mouth until they were drunk on my cum.

Dana. Fuck. But she’d liked  it! But… fuck! Butt fuck. Had I? No. No, almost certainly not. Just her pussy. Over, and over, and over, all night and into the morning. But her butt… Damn.

Focus. You’re an RA first.

“Katrina, if those aren’t yours, that’s… I’m not even worried about the policy. But that’s dangerous. I can’t in good conscience pretend I didn’t see that. If they’re yours, fine, I’ll apologize profusely as many times as you want. But if they’re not, then we need to talk about that. I want to help you, but you have to let me.”

“You’re an RA, a toy cop’s toy cop. I’ve seen crust in my underwear that had more authority over me than you do.”

“Uh, gross.”

“Yeah, well, not like you’re ever going to get to see it now. So please, leave. I won’t ask again.”

I didn’t budge. Shit. The protocol in a situation like this was to get another RA up here ASAP, and if another mouth breathing down her neck didn’t sway her, to get the police. Definitely not how I wanted to spend my night, nor how I wanted Katrina to spend hers.

So, as gently as I could, I explained that to her. I concluded by saying, “I care about you, Katrina. I care a lot. If that’s something bad, I want to help.”

“The hell you do, threatening to sick the real cops on me? Maybe I shouldn’t have let Tori back down so easily if this is how you’re going to try to run your little fiefdom. So a friend loaned me a few pills, for emergencies. It’s not like I’m some junkie.”

“That looked like more than a few pills, Katrina. A lot more. Plus you’re being very defensive about it. I want to work with you here. Please, work with me.”

She folded her arms, scowling. “What, help you help me? No. Those are mine. I paid for those. You think I’m gonna just bend over and let you punish me like I was Kyu-Ri or something? Some women on this floor still have something called self-respect.”

“Don’t make me turn this into a whole big thing. Seriously. I’ve done it before, and I promise you it’s better if you and I handle this together. Please. But this is the last time I’m asking.”

She folded her arms haughtily. “Oh yeah? Well, you tell on me , I’ll tell the nice officers I got it all from that beatnik bimbo next door to you. I noticed you never decided to be a little drug dog while you were in there drilling her, huh?”

“Did you?”

“None of your business where I got them. From a friend, and I’m not ratting out my friends to you. I don’t care if you write me up. Ought to write you up for coming in here and sexually harassing me, waving your little boner in my face like you have a right to.”

“Write you up?” I threw my hands up. I’d had my share of entitled residents who seemed to want to handle a situation by getting my hackles raised as high as possible, but Katrina was giving them a run for their money. “There’s a little something called ‘intent to sell,’ Katrina. Where you have so much drugs that a judge won’t believe they were just for you. I don’t want to do that, but if you think I’m in your business, there are campus police who live to bust college kids for this stuff. And they won’t care about helping you. They’ll care about tearing this room apart for anything they can use against you because half of them took the job because they get off on punishing spoiled college kids. People go to prison for shit like that, Katrina. They do.”

Seldom did pretty young white college girls go to prison for that, but I wasn’t about to tell her that. Besides, with as much as she had in there, I wouldn’t rule it out. I hadn’t gotten a good look, but what I’d seen… Katrina had never struck me as sickly, and no healthy person had in excess of a dozen pill bottles.

“OK, fine. Call them.” She laughed, a mean, forced laugh. “Because we both know you won’t. You think you have a good thing going here, all these adoring little sluts fawning over you. See how they like you when you remind them you’re still the university’s paid snitch. Go on. Call. I frigging dare you.”

I sighed. Fuck. She was making this brutally difficult on me. I questioned myself. Had  I really seen so many? Maybe I hadn’t. Maybe it was just a few bottles, and there had been a makeup mirror or something behind them. I could just wave it off and see if she still wanted to fool around. God I was horny. Would it be so bad if I just…

But no. I knew what I’d seen. I had a job to do.

I pulled out my phone. Katrina rose up on her tippy toes, peering as I scrolled through my contacts until I found the Lakeview PD entry, right there above Marisa’s. I brought it up, my thumb hovering over the call button.

“Whoa!” she exclaimed. The reality of what was happening was finally settling in for her. “Whoa, whoa, whoa. You weren’t really about to call the police, were you? I thought you came down here to fuck me .” She stressed those final two words unnaturally hard. Not as a lewd distraction, but as a reminder of why she’d invited me down here in the first place. That odd scenario she’d pitched.

Something glittered tantalizingly behind the lenses of her glasses.

The reality of what was happening was finally settling in for me.

“I did,” I said, still vacillating between competing realities.

“You’re never gonna get there trying to shake your metaphorical rod of authority in my face,” she added.

“‘Rod of authority’ is already metaphorical. You don’t have to specify it,” I said. I kept my thumb ready to dial, but I pulled back slightly so I didn’t hit it on accident .

“Well, well, well. Look who got themselves a GED. Clever guy like you, I can’t imagine how you wound up on the six-year college plan. You remind me of this total idiot , a guy I tutored in high school , ” she pressed, nudging me toward the reality we’d talked about in our meeting after Amy left.

“Last chance to give me a reason not to press the shiny red button, Katrina.”

She shrugged. “I don’t think you’ll do it. I think you want to keep standing around leering at me while I try to get homework done. Go on, give me another Spencerism, something about how much you care about our community, how you can’t bear to see one of your Hotties struggling with big bad drugs. May as well be  rubbing salt between my legs.” Katrina sneered as she settled back into her desk, folding open her laptop with disdainful disregard.

The thing was, I still really wanted to get a look inside her closet. Even if they were a prop for this roleplay, they were pill bottles. Where had she gotten them? But they’d be there later. For now, I had a different job to do.

“All right. Fine. You don’t want my help, so be it. But I’m getting what I came for.”

“No you’re not.” She started typing in a document, not even glancing my way. “I don’t fuck snitches.”

I plopped down on her bed, casually resting my shoes on her bedspread. “Really? Because you blew me the other night, so you had me fooled.”

“Yeah, well, that was before you came down here making threats.”

I scoffed. It came easily. She’d put me in a scoffing mood. “I think you liked it. I think you’re just pissed off that I dampened your skanky little mood trying to treat you like something more than a garden variety cocksucker.”

She turned, and it was honestly hard to tell if I’d overstepped. Her face was livid. “What the fuck did you just call me?”

“I called you a cocksucker. Or did you mean skank? I called you that too, I guess. Because you sucked my cock. Skankily.” I shrugged, and without fanfare pulled my shorts down and let it breathe. It rose up menacingly, a literal rod of metaphorical authority. “I suppose if you ask nicely, I might even give you another try. But you’ll have to do it yourself this time, not let Tori and Casey carry you.”

“Put that away, right now Spencer , or so help me, I will… I’ll…”

She was fuming, but I laughed it off. “You’ll… what? Call the cops? Here, use my phone.” I tossed it toward the end of the bed closest to her desk. I adopted a mocking falsetto. Where this brutish energy of mine was coming from, I didn’t know, but there was plenty of it, and her reactions were feeding it. “‘Um, hello, real police? My RA is asking me to suck his cock, like I did a week ago, gladly, in front of dozens of witnesses, but this time I’m acting like I don’t wanna because he caught me with a felony quantity of pills.’”

She scowled, but there was a look in her eyes like she was realizing her predicament. “What will your boss say, I wonder?”

“You mean my boss who was right next door to this room when you were sucking my cock in the lounge, cocksucker, and didn’t bother to peek her head out? She’s probably asleep right now. I could give you her number, but… nah. Why don’t you call the center desk, get another RA? Once you cop to the  drug charge and post bail, they’d probably call her for you so you can make a report. I mean, unless it’s one of my ex-lovers, but that’s only three out of five. They like me pretty well around here, but if you want to trust your fate to a weighted coin toss, don’t let me get in your way.”

That all came out way too easily for me to feel anything but ashamed of myself, even though I’d caught Katrina putting a hand over her lap like she was worried I’d catch her pussy flooding through her shorts. Man, it had taken me a long moment, but now that I was leaning into it, she was back in Hottie mode. Horny, infatuated, ready to fuck.

“Ugh. Fine. You want to jerk off in my bed, I guess I can’t stop you. Fucking pig.”

I kicked my shoes off, lazily foot-tossing them across the room. One bounced and hit her in the leg, but I managed to suppress my instinctual apology in time. My shorts followed, and as I shed those I used the elastic waistband to deliberately launch them at her, this time missing badly.

“I don’t, actually. Despite how badly the other two showed you up, I think you have some potential, Trina.”

There was fire in her immediate reply. “ Don’t  call me Trina. I hate  Trina.”

Asshole Spencer was fireproof. “What you were doing on my balls while they did the real work, it wasn’t half bad. With practice, I think you could even be good. So how about it? I’ll even give you pointers. Let you impress the next guy you can’t help but blow.”

“I should’ve bit them off.”

“Maybe. But you didn’t. Did you. You sucked these babies dry. Didn’t you. Trina.” I fondled them demonstratively, making a mental note to touch up my manscaping. Shame on me, embarking on all this with all that.

She was trying not to look, and failing. Was that part of it, or just deeper urges unable to be suppressed? We were both airing out some of the garbage we’d been hoarding in our respective basements, I suspected.

“Call me Trina one more time.” A dare, plainly.

I sat up, scooting bare-assed down her bed until I was only a few feet away from where she was sitting. “All right, all right. How about we shorten it the other way. Kat? You like that better? Or no, Kitty? Yeah, you seem like a kitty.”

“Would you please  put that away.” She managed not to take the bait, typing away, a pathetic job of seeming like she wasn’t enjoying the sight of my cock in her bed. I bet it was getting to her the same way her jabs had with me. Katrina was good  at this. It felt like I was barely playing a role even as I did things I never dreamed of doing.

I ignored her, rising and coming up behind her, resting my palms on the back of her desk chair, my knuckles resting on the back of her shirt, reading the screen right over her shoulder, literally breathing down her slender neck. “Let’s see, what are we working on that can’t wait. Oh, lab report. That looks important.”

“It is  important. But I guess you’re going to make some salutatorian quip, huh, about what a tryhard I am. Something nice and original, a sick burn on my intelligence from the super duper blooper senior.”

I shrugged. “Nah. I just wanted to play with Kitty’s titties.”

I helped myself to two handfuls. Holy fuck, she was even wearing a bra. I was so used to Hotties treating them as anathema, I’d forgotten they even owned any. The added barrier, on top of so many others she was throwing up in front of me, made them feel even better.

Katrina tensed, but she didn’t move. She endured it so tamely, in fact, I felt compelled to goad her further. That was what she’d said. The hatred, that was the gasoline on her fire. From what she’d given me so far, that was what she was after more than any touching or fucking. “Not too bad, Kitty. Though I’m surprised you’re…” I slid my hands down her neckline, first squeezing around the bra, but then sliding inside. “Nope, no mouse trap. Really figured you were setting me up.” Her nipples were twin diamonds under my fingers. That I’d been able to see them through her shirt with  a bra… She was in heaven right now. Somehow.

“My mistake, getting full-on rat traps instead of mouse traps. Too big. But I figured, you can’t spell ‘rat’ without R-A, so.”

I couldn’t help laughing, but with all the swagger I was displaying, it wasn’t too far out of character. “Take your shirt off.”

Katrina twisted around, glared up at me. “No. No way.”

“I wanna see them. Not like you haven’t showed  me before. Take it off.”

“If ‘no’ doesn’t translate into Neanderthal, try ‘absolutely not,’ ‘not gonna happen,’ ‘never,’ or failing those, ‘go fuck yourself.’”

“Fuck myself…? Why, when you’re right here?” Hmm. What did she want me to do? I tried to remember everything she’d told me in our sex meeting last Friday, something about some stupid jerk she’d tutored in high school who’d driven her crazy in every meaning of the phrase. Then I’d met with thirty other girls with thirty other fantasies. I clung to the basic premise. I could do that.

So. Hmm. Tearing her shirt off seemed too aggressive. She wanted a pig, not a gorilla. Aha! I pulled a hand out of her shirt and picked up the bottle of water on her desk, unscrewing it with my teeth and promptly dumped it down her shirt.

Katrina yelped, jumping to her feet and whirling with a snarl. “What the actual hell, Spencer?!”

“Oh man, you’re all wet. Well, wetter . Here, let me just…” I pawed crudely at the huge dark spot down the front of her shirt.

She squirmed, but didn’t back away, and soon just growled in frustration and ripped her top off, throwing the soggy thing at my face. I think by accident, her haste caused the motion to tear her glasses off. They tumbled to the floor, thankfully intact, where she nudged them away with a foot and got to work on her sopping wet bra.

“You’re such an asshole. I can’t believe I ever…”

I craned my neck to one side and finished her sentence. “Sucked my dick? In front of all your friends? Giggled like a slut when I jizzed on your face?”

“I was going to say, ‘let you back in my room.’ I don’t know what I thought was going to happen.”

I stepped closer as she dropped her bra, covering her damp, glistening breasts with her arms. “You knew.”

She looked down, frowning. “I didn’t.”

Her resistance was feeble as I pushed down on her arm. It resisted, barely, briefly. Her tits were glistening wet, positively mouth-watering. I tracked circles around her nipple with my finger. “You should have. You’re a smart girl, Kitty. My pretty, pretty Kitty.”

Her pulse quickened, and slowly her other arm fell of its own accord. Finally.  This whole bad cop thing wasn’t exactly up my alley, though she’d been doing an incredible job of sustaining it so far. It was like she’d known exactly how much of a combative brat she’d needed to be to goad me into it. I reached for the waistband of her shorts, and–

“No!” She harrumphed, then plopped back down at her desk again, tits bouncing angrily.

My god. I was really going to work for this one. She hadn’t been joking back in my room when she said she expected me to go the distance taking care of the Hotties.

I took a moment to collect myself, steadying my breathing, contemplating my next move. Katrina had given me so many bullet points about what she liked and didn’t like, wanted and didn’t want, turn-ons and -offs, that it had felt like a book report on the sexual nuances of Katrina Hogan-Wynn. She was why I’d started taking notes, though I certainly hadn’t thought all those +’s and -’s would come together like this .

She was back at her lab report like if she just concentrated hard enough, I would give up and go away. Kitty’s titties were glistening in the light of her monitor, and wouldn’t let me even consider leaving. Her fingers were stabbing the keys so angrily she was making more errors than progress. What else had she said she wanted? Name-calling ++ , that I’d remembered. She hadn’t refused Trina; she’d pushed me to go for pay  dirt with the more obvious, more degrading Kitty. Not taking no for an answer + , which hadn’t made a ton of sense during our meeting, but now, sure. It made me feel guilty, but I remembered she’d asked what I was writing, and I’d held up and showed her Apologizing - - - - . She’d laughed and told me to add another minus sign.

Hmm.   Initiate touch ++ . She’d said that. Several times, in fact. Katrina wanted to be touched.

I walked up behind her and put my dick on her cheek.

“What the…!”

“Suck it.”

“No!”

I rubbed it on her face, precum trailing wet little lines back and forth across her skin. “Come on. I know you want it. You know you want it. You can’t expect me to believe that you’re not still the same weak little girl who couldn’t help but fall to her knees and blow me in the lounge when I gave her a chance. You know you want it. Stop fighting it, and suck me off.” Rub rub. Rub.

“I… no. No. Stop that.”

She tried to keep typing. Why was that so hot? How was she fighting so hard not to be a part of this while still reeling me into her sick, molestish fantasy? Her beefcake student, forced by his coach to get private lessons or ride the bench. Muscles packed on his muscles, a second scrotum where his brain should be. Finally, I understood the moral of the story.

Katrina hadn’t been angry she’d  been forced to tutor him. She’d been angry he hadn’t been moved to try to take advantage of their time together.

I tried the other cheek. She ignored it. Moved around so I was poking her face instead of humping it. Slapped her with it in the temple. Put a foot up on top of her desk so my whole crotch was in her face, lining up my shaft above her upper lip, so she had no choice but to breathe in my cock.

“This isn’t fucking funny, Spencer,” she said as I – somehow – laughed.

“Says the girl trying to talk through her dickstache.”

From there I basically just battered her face with it. I slapped her nose, her cheekbones, tried to worm  it in between her lips and laughed some more when she pursed  them to deny me entry. I rubbed it in her eye (until I realized she was wearing eye shadow; I didn’t want to actually get anything in her eye and cause her real discomfort).

I was tapping out the rhythm to “Deck the Halls” on her forehead when she finally made an enraged sound and shoved her chair back so fast I barely got my foot out of the way in time.

“Fine! Fine. You want a blowjob? Let’s give you one. But if I do, you have got to promise me it stops there. And that you won’t tell anyone about what you think  you saw in my closet.”

I hesitated. That wasn’t a real  request… Was it? It couldn’t be. And they were just a prop anyway. A damn effective one, though. That had shocked the hell out of me before I realized where she was trying to move things. How many months had she been hoarding all those bottles? A prop. Just a prop. Thank goodness. Right?

“All right, I’ll give you my one blind eye, today only. And sure, once you swallow my cream like a good little Kitty, we can stop. If you still want to, that is.”

Her eyes narrowed murderously, but I could practically smell the wetness of her pussy by now. “Right, nothing gets me in the mood like being blackmailed into sucking some petty tyrant’s cock.”

She went to slide down from her chair down to her knees, but I caught her under her armpits and lifted her up. She was perplexed.

“Arms over your head, Kitty.”

“What are you…?”

“Do you want to drag this out all evening, or do you want to swallow your prize – sorry, pride , honest mistake – and get it over with?”

Katrina bit her lip, and I could see it was to keep from smiling. Her near slip-up was a breath of fresh air for this brute of a character she had me playing. Word-play + , also in my meeting notes, which might be the dorkiest turn-on I’d ever yet encountered.

She raised her arms.

I sucked her tits.

“You know,” I said around her nipple – after some sucking; I wasn’t made of stone – “if the whole college thing doesn’t work out, you could still probably make a modest living with these things.”

The barb went unacknowledged, except for the little shiver that went through her body. “Man, nothing makes me hornier than some doofus drooling all over my boobs,” she said. (After some more sucking, that is; Katrina wasn’t made of stone either.) “By all means, let’s do this all night.”

I let her nipple slip out of my mouth with a wet plop . “Fine, fine. I can see somebody’s eager to get their own mouthful. If you want to ditch the shorts so you can diddle yourself  while you play, be my guest. I won’t judge, just don’t get too distracted.”

I think she’d been intending to, honestly, her bend suddenly becoming a squat becoming a kneel. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” she muttered resentfully.

“Again,” I pointed out.

“Do you ever get tired of being such a–”

I shoved it in and commenced fucking her mouth.

Katrina’s eyes widened in real surprise and not a little discomfort. What I was doing was aggressive, especially not giving her time to warm up or ease it in. Her throat was too tight, and though I made sure not to bash the hell out of it too roughly, this was  what she’d told me she wanted. Aggressive to the point of being pushy; confident to the point of arrogance; sexualization to the point of objectification. The fantasy she hadn’t been able to put in words for me even when I asked about her fantasies.

I’d been a jock once myself, and a douchebag, too. Parts of this were closer to familiar than I would admit to anyone in my life now. There were cute nerd girls at my high school same  as anywhere, but as a jock, I’d been inculcated to believe smart girls were High Maintenance. Hard to get, harder to please. I’d thought she wanted the guy like you saw in the movies, handsome and fit and talented and maybe a bit of a horny idiot. The sort of guy who’d make her play a little defense.

I was fucking her mouth like it was another pussy, a paw on either side of her head to keep her head-cunt in place. Once she’d learned to loosen her throat enough to permit it – which was not something she learned quickly, let me just say – her eyes stopped watering to the point where she could open them again. Tears streamed down her cheeks. She managed to deliver a scathing glare as gluck  after gluck  was pounded out of her face. Only when she closed them again did I see a glimmer of how much she was, somehow, loving this. She was back in high school in the dingy, disused classroom the football team used to go over plays, where this time, that himbo prick couldn’t resist making a move on her, with all the charm and finesse he’d failed to learn from his jock meathead dad.

I’d had girls sit on my face before. I don’t mean like they straddled my head and positioned their clit near my mouth. I mean a few stones of horny girl-crotch riding on my face like I was a rocking horse. Marisa had been prone to that, and had been dismissive of my protests. Thank goodness she weighed a buck ten soaking wet. I didn’t care for it. Eating a girl out, you betcha, any time. But when I got turned into a human carousel, it soured things.

As I rode her face like she was some hot, wet, plastic horsie, Katrina was not sour.

At one point I realized she was running out of air, something my cock hole was not designed to provide her, and pulled out. After a few gasps, she lunged at my balls, sucking and licking frantically while grumbling something that I think I heard as, “would you hurry up and fucking cum in me already, you asshole?” Not that she wasn’t relatively clear. The attempt at resentment  was simply hard to square with the poised, erudite young woman presently gargling my nut sack.

I drove it back into her mouth, redoubling my vigor. Katrina was a fucking cocksucking machine . At no point did she pull away or push me back. She knelt there in the middle of her residence hall room floor and gamely embraced the face-fucking challenge. I’d already been close; with my cock back inside her mouth, her tongue slathering me artlessly but passionately, it took mere seconds.

I bucked her off, sending her sprawling onto her butt. “You didn’t say ‘please,’ Kitty,” I grunted, jerking rapidly as I sprayed my seed all over her face and chest and rug.

I finished coming. Katrina stared at her body, wide-eyed and slack-jawed, chest heaving. “You… you came on me,” she whispered. “You came on my face .”

I waved some jazz hands for her, singing, “What can I say, except ‘you’re welcome!’”

Her glare intensified as she gently tested the feel of the spunk coating her chest, sniffing, frowning. “Thanks for ruining that  movie for me forever.”

“Oh, don’t pout. C’mon, I’m not all bad. Get on up here and I’ll make you come, too.” I held out a hand.

“What? No. No! I’m not even… No!” It was sullen, pouty, a girl too proud to show her desperation. It was one of the hottest things I’d seen in a week of seeing a lot of hot things.

In fact, I took the thought and put it into action. “C’mon, ya hot little thing. I’ll stroke my Kitty’s kitty and get out of your fur. Hair. Whatever.” Ugh, the misogyny of it. My inner feminist died a second death.

“I told you, I’m fine. What, you thought the taste of your big nasty cock was going to get me craaaazy  turned on, all wet and ready for you?”

I mulled it over. “OK. Prove it.”

“Prove… what?”

“Drop your shorts, and show me. If your cunt’s not dripping like a sieve, I’ll make my apologies and go. If it is… I want to hear you apologize for lying to me – again – and then I’ll take care of you like a tasty little cocksucker like you deserves.”

Her frown intensified in a way that made me wonder if I’d gone too far, but she didn’t break character. “No. I’m not… I won’t… No.”

I crouched over her. The scent of my cum painting her torso filled the room. “If you keep lying to me, Kitty, I’m going to start taking it as a sign of disrespect.”

“Good.”

I put a hand on her slender thigh, rubbing up the sweaty length of it until it went over her shorts. I only grazed her pussy, not enough that (even if she were as drenched as I suspected she was) she might consider it was my check. I took the waistband of her shorts in hand and pulled down. She kept her weight in place, though, so it only yielded a couple inches.

I tugged to one side, putting her on her hip, and gave her ass a slap. Not hard, not even as hard as I’d slapped Sammi’s tit. The sort of slap a lousy parent gives an incorrigibly bratty child.

She gasped. “Did you just…?!”

“And I’ll do it again if you keep misbehaving.”

She hesitated, but as I raised my hand to give her another taste, suddenly she raised up her hips and let me take off her shorts. “Fine. Fine! God, just don’t…”

She had on a cute little pair of yellow panties with white lace trim. They were eerily wholesome, considering this whole depraved scene. I could see the damp spot, but still, I bent down, closer, still closer, until I could breathe in her womanly musk.

“Stop. Just… I don’t want you to…”

“To what? To do this?” I licked the crotch of her panties, and her back arched like I’d shot a lightning bolt out of my tongue right through her clit.

“Well, what do you know? My Kitty’s in heat.”

Katrina lie  there trembling on the floor as I roughly jerked her panties down to her ankles. I gave them a crude sniff. “I think I’m going to take these with me. A little trophy for a job well done.”

Katrina lifted her neck to scowl at me. “You haven’t done the job yet, jackass.” She spread her thighs invitingly.

“I know. You haven’t apologized yet.”

“What? But… I thought you…”

“You know me, Katrina. You know I’m a man of my word. And I said I expected an apology before I take care of you.”

She groaned in frustration. “Fine, I’m sorry! I’m sorry, OK! Just… fucking do it!”

My lips twisted consideringly. “Nah. I don’t think that’s how I want it. Besides, I know you don’t mind, but I don’t like getting my knees dirty.”

I stood back up and once more extended a hand. This time, after a pause for a truly withering dirty look, she accepted.

“I’m sor–”

But I shushed her with a finger to her lips. Perplexed, she watched as I sat down and patted my lap. “Down here. I like a lap  Kitty, I think.”

Still sulking, she settled into my lap, legs spread invitingly. “I’m sorry. OK? Come on, Spencer, I’m dying here. Don’t be a prick just because you’re finding out for the first time that girls have needs, too.”

I grinned. “But you’re facing the wrong direction. Doesn’t count if you’re facing the wrong direction.”

“What, you want to turn…” I grinned. Slowly, she took my meaning. “No. No way. I won’t… I’m not going to…”

I put a hand over her pussy, whisper   soft . Her hips immediately tried to squirm so her cunt could suck my fingers inside her, but I held back, let  them chase until they saw it wasn’t a race they could win. “Go on. Flip for me. Be a good Kitty.”

Katrina’s jaw quivered. Frankly, a lot of Katrina was quivering. If this was her fantasy, it was hard to imagine it being any more fulfilled than this shy of me showing up annoyingly uninvited and achingly hard to fuck her presumptuously unasked.

She held out for almost ten seconds. With a sulky whimper, Katrina rolled over and obeyed.

There it was, my vice governor’s tight little bubble of an ass draped over my lap, thighs spread invitingly. I gave her butt a squeeze. “Not bad. Look at you, exercising your brain and your caboose. Double threat.”

“Can I get this over with yet or do you have another stupid condition you want to put on it first?” came her muffled voice from down near the floor.

I spanked her. Only once, but it was a demonstration of what could happen if she kept acting like a little brat. She squeaked, stiffened, and I think squirted a little. “Go on. But make it a proper one.”

The girl growled. “I’m. Sorry. OK?”

I spanked her again. “For what?”

Even after all I’d put her through, I think she somehow didn’t expect me to demand more. “For… lying.”

Another spank. “Lying about what?”

“About… about being…” She took a deep breath. “About being wet.”

I rewarded her forthcomingness with a brief tease of my finger around her pussy’s sticky wet hole – and then spanked her again. “Being wet because…”

“Because of the blowjob. Because you were fucking my face, and… and I guess… I guess part of me… responded. That doesn’t mean I liked it, though!”

The ensuing smack on her behind was much harder. Not hard enough to leave a handprint, but close. She liked rough, she’d told me, but not painful. “You’re lying to me again, Kitty.”

“No I’m– OW! I’m not– OW! Stop it!”

“Fine. I’ll stop, if that’s what you really want. It’s late, anyway.”

I made like  I was going to stand, presumably dumping her on the floor in the process, but she stopped me short, like I knew she would. “No no no! Fine! Fine. I… liked it. Kind of. You have a big dick, so… whatever, sue me. You’re an asshole, but you’re a gorgeous  asshole.”

In return, I teased her with my finger again, but this time on her  asshole. I didn’t press in, just reminded her I could. For a moment, I wondered if the mattress I was sitting on had originally been her roommate’s, Quinn’s. I still dreamed about her finger sometimes.

God, I wished I could talk to her, tell her… but no. She was gone. Focus.

I spanked Katrina again, for no real reason. “Are you going to be honest with me from now on?”

“Y-yes.”

“Good. Let’s make sure. Why were you wet, Kitty? I always thought kitties didn’t like getting wet, so I want to make sure I understand what makes mine so special.”

She was trembling like a leaf. I wondered if she might climax just from the spanking. I hoped not. I wanted to give her a proper orgasm. “B-because I… I l-liked sucking your… your cock.”

She got a caress right on the clit for that one. “Good Kitty. And what do we call a girl who likes sucking dick?”

“A… a slut.”

I patted her reddened rear appreciatively. “That’s right. And since you like sucking my dick so much, that makes you…”

She didn’t answer. I waited. Then I realized I was waiting, and spank   went the  bubble butt. “Tell me what that makes you, Kitty.”

“But… but I’m not… not a…”

SPANK. That one was going to leave a mark. A little bubble of lubrication visibly – maybe audibly – leaked out of her. “You are. And I want to hear you say it. Say it, and I’ll let you come.”

“Fine. I’m a slut, OK?! Are you happy now?! I’m a horny, slutty, cocksucking little slut! I’m a fucking slut!”

I let the barest tip of my index finger rest inside her pussy. She shook with need. “That’s right. And it takes both of us to make you that. Isn’t that right?”

When I didn’t elaborate, with effort, Katrina’s head swiveled to gaze up at me. Her eyes were glazed over with a barbaric lust. I slid my finger inside as I explained, “Because you can’t spell ‘slut’ without U,” I patted her reddened butt, then thumped my chest as I finished, “R, A.”

With an arm under her belly, I tossed her small body onto the mattress. Katrina screeched in pleasure even as she cackled with glee at my dumb, horrible joke. She landed in much the same position, most of her weight on her forearms with her ass and cunt in the air. I left my finger inside her, eventually adding another for good measure, as I absolutely dined on her pussy. She slumped down practically comatose as I ravaged her. Don’t get me wrong; I wanted to fuck her, and there was no question at all that she would have begged me to if I’d let up long enough that her brain could form words. But I just licked, and licked, and fingered the shit out of her silken wet pussy until her steady non-stop orgasm started boiled  over. Part of me worried, in hubris surpassing even my usual levels, that I might actually cause her brain damage.

As she lie there in a puddle of her own cum, a stupid, well-fucked grin plastered on her face, I pulled out and stood up. She was still in a daze as I walked over and picked up her glasses off the floor, wiped my still slightly damp cock off on the lenses, and roughly planted them back on her face, halfway down her nose and crooked as hell.

I sang as I stepped back into my clothes, the same tune. “Hey it’s OK, it’s OK, you’re welcome. I’m just an ordinary demi-guy…” No smart comment  this time. No words at all.

Not until I was at the door. I’d figured I’d step out, ditch this jerkwad asswipe of a character in the hall, and come back in as me. But before I could twist the knob, there was a girl behind me, hugging me as tightly and as fiercely as I could remember being hugged.

“Thank you thank you thank you!” she murmured into my sweaty back. “Thank you, Spencer. Thank you. Thank–”

“I get it. And I was fucking around about the song. Thank you , Katrina. That was… something else. But that was good. You were amazing.”

She wasn’t letting go. “That was… the best thing. Full stop. No qualifier. God, to think I was worried you wouldn’t be able to hack it as a dude-bro. You were the Laurence Olivier of swaggery alpha assholes! I can’t believe you… Mmmm!” She squeezed even tighter. Nothing in her said she meant to let go. She was my koala, and I her  eucalyptus tree. She clung.

I eventually managed to pivot around in her grip so I could hug her back. I softly patted her shoulder per my natural hugging instinct, but she still wasn’t letting up. “Someday you’ll have to explain what gets you so worked up over fuckery like that,” I said after a moment.

She whispered into my chest, barely audible. “Doesn’t make sense. Don’t care. Mmm.”

“And I do want to talk – not now, but soon – about those pill bottles.”

She nuzzled into my chest adoringly. “OK. Mmm.” Every few seconds she kissed my sweaty chest. Her glasses were pressed so hard into my shoulder I worried she might break them.

Finally it had gone on long enough I had to say something. “Are you OK? I mean, that was good, but… I think I’m about to see a first in world history of girls who can come just from hugging.”

“Tori was right,” she murmured. “We were so, so stupid. You have to do this for everyone , Spencer. This was life-changing. Everyone. Promise me.”

“I’ll do my best.”

“You will.” She kissed my chest, over and over and over, and I felt tears that I instantly recognized as gratitude trickle onto my skin.

I kissed her on her mussed hair. “How about first we go see how cold our dinner is?”

But she shook her head. “I scored the night shift. I’m not letting you leave this room until I see daylight. Tonight, you eat me, and I drink you.”

“OK. If that’s what you want.”

“I mean it.” More kisses. “Every. Single. One.”

Except Amy and Ellie , I thought to myself. My eyes strayed to the unmade bunk. And Quinn.

Chapter Seven: Campus Communication

Discord Direct Messages

Users: Amy, Kitty 301

Kitty 301: Message me or come over as soon as you get this.
Kitty 301: Helloooooo
Kitty 301: Wake up wake up wake up
Kitty 301: Sorry, I know I’m being annoying, but it’s urgent and I have Things that require Communicating.

Amy: omfg I was in class
Amy: what

Kitty 301: So 2 things.
Kitty 301: 1) Spencer was over last night. He saw your pill stash.

Amy: he WHAT
Amy: you had ONE JOB

Kitty 301: I know I know I know! I must have left the closet door cracked after I changed for our date and he noticed.

Amy: To literally make sure nobody finds my giant stash of drugs, including (and especially) me

Kitty 301: I’m so sorry. I covered the best I could.

Amy: so did  he bust you? I didn’t see anybody posting anything so I assume cops didn’t get involved

Kitty 301: I told him the (vague) truth, or close enough. I said that someone I knew was struggling with addiction and they came to me to keep their stuff away, but not throw it out so if they relapsed they wouldn’t go down a rabbit hole with some dealer.
Kitty 301: I wouldn’t say who.

Amy: what’d  he say?

Kitty 301: We talked about it, for  a long time. He confiscated it and said he was throwing it away, which I assume he did. I’m sorry. There was nothing I could do. And by the time we were done talking I was thinking he was probably right.

Amy: ya, probably. I’ve been doing OK for a while.
Amy: thanks  to you. :)

Kitty 301: Thanks to you . You’re so strong, Amy. But I’m glad if I’ve helped.

Amy: ugh, and humble too
Amy: you’re the worst good influence I know

Kitty 301: To which I can only model my other virtue in the form of a profound depth of commiseration. Yea, I truly am the worst, couldn’t agree more. Down with Katrina!

Amy: I hate how much I adore you.
Amy: OK, so you gave our RA like 2 grand in primo narcotics
Amy: what  was the 2nd thing?

Kitty 301: Soo…… I also had my night with Spencer.

Amy: oh shit that’s right!
Amy: how  did it go?!
Amy: and how did I just notice you changed your name to fucking kitty wtf

Kitty 301: Shauna started it, and I thought it was sort of a fun trend. I was already getting teased for my defensibly sensible screen name, so since I figured people were probably eavesdropping on us anyway, I’d stave off a new round of teasing by just owning it.

Amy: uh huh
Amy: now tell me why you’re kitty now
Amy: you got pissed when I called you trina that one time and that was with your cum dripping off my chin

Kitty 301: It’s not a competition. Which is good, because he comes with his own cheering section. Besides, aren’t you the one who always tells me you prefer cock to your own kind, but you just don’t like the baggage cocks bring with them?

Amy: I’m sure I’ve never said anything that quotable
Amy: but it does sound like the sort of classy brilliant thing I’d say

Kitty 301: It was SO good. He was unbelievable. I’ve never felt that good in my life. Ever. Like I can’t even tell you how good. Psychologically, physically, sexually, a one-man trifecta.
Kitty 301: He knew exactly what to do. With his hands, with his cock, with his attitude… I just. GOD. I can’t believe I have to wait two weeks for my next time .

Amy: Sounds like quite the fella, from all I keep hearing and hearing and hearing and sometimes smelling and I think stepping in the other day when I went to take a shower

Kitty 301: I’m sure I’ll talk your ear off later. It was too much to type. But know  that I was Satisfied and Then Some.
Kitty 301: I’ve been critical of the guy in the past, I know. He’s hit or miss (and probably mostly hit, I guess) as an RA, but as a lover…
Kitty 301: If we could bottle him, we’d be billionaires inside of a year.

Amy: I’d offer you a bottle but you gave him all of mine
Amy: But I’m glad. If anybody deserves unbridled ecstacy
Amy: It’s me
Amy: And because I’m such an amazing person I would share some of it with you.

Kitty 301: No joke, I bet you could sign up for a shift and sell it to one of the rich girls for next semester’s book fees.

Amy: And let me guess, you have a rich girl in mind?

Kitty 301: Take my money.

Amy: Hey, you’re my friend. My lover.
Amy: If you want my shift, Kitty
Amy: You can enter the opening bid at $200

Kitty 301: Or I could eat you out when you get back from class…?

Amy: bah
Amy: you were gonna do that anyway

Kitty 301: But not with gusto! I know how much you love gusto.

****************************************************************

Hand-Written Letter

Slid Under the Door of Higgins 310

****************************************************************

Server: HottieHaven
#spence-herstory

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: ok so I wasn’t gonna do one of these but @KyuRiUs asked me to and I am nothing if not a good roommate
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: so here  goes. brace yourselves for the biggest fucking copypaste of all time
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: and I’ll try to make it straight-friendly and all for yall ;)
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: [deepbreath.gif]

SammisAran: wtf does “straight-friendly” mean
SammisAran: were you gonna tell a gay story about you sucking a guys dick or wut

WannaBLeigh: There’s a theater to writing . She just means she’s going to try to play to her audience.

SammisAran: what  they do in theater at your high school? cuz my friend was in every play every year and she never mentioned sex lessons in riding cock in a non-lez manner

Vagelangelo: you can tell @SammisAran didn’t actually have a theater friend because 2/3 of any theater’s friends stories are about weird sex shit behind the curtains

SammisAran: lol guilty

DamnDanielle: omfg you guys, Dawn’s been typing for like 10 minutes. Did they fuck him or embark on an epic voyage of discovery and friendship set against the backdrop of the French Polynesian war of independence

TheRealAllyAddiMaddi: Now that you say it like that, is it weird that we want to read that book?

OhYouMeanTHATJean: hurry tf up
OhYouMeanTHATJean: hit enter already so I can get this party started

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: (sorry guys I was trying to type it up in discord but then I tried to like cutpaste  what I was writing so I could respond to you and then get back to it but I hit C instead of ctrl c and it replaced the whole thing with the letter c so I started over in google docs)

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: (but I’ll do like a chunk at a time instead of all 1 post so Jean can get to bed on time ;) )

OhYouMeanTHATJean: yeah you will

SunBeam: You know, while we’re waiting for Dawn to retype, we actually could do an adult book club. There’s a lot of really good erotica out there that could be right up our alley. Maybe even give us some good ideas.

TT: Let’s try to keep the channel focused on its theme @SunBeam, but that’s a great idea! Maybe post it to # cummunity  to see who else would be up for it?

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: I know I’m always joking about scoring the stupid hot asian roomie but she doesn’t get enough credit for also being the stupid nice asian roomie. So we signed up for a night shift. Technically she signed up for it but we agreed we’d share so we could see who fudged up the others sexual orientation first. (lol)
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: After we left dinner (some of you were there but for those of you who weren’t, she looked AMAZING. Little red dress on FIRE.) We came back to Higgins and invited him into our room. His bed is bigger because he has 2 beds smushed together, but I figured more space isn’t always better. Sometimes you want a fuck pile. (OK I always  want a fuck pile lol.)

SammisAran: aw yeah here we go

DamnDanielle: perks up
DamnDanielle: did someone say “fuck pile”?

Vagelangelo: shhhhhhh movie started

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: We lied  him down on her bunk and we each took a side. We took turns kissing him. His lips tasted good and the more he kissed her the better they tasted. I think she liked mine too. Neither of us could get enough of him. Pretty soon it was just three sets of lips in one big kiss. Nobody could tell whose tongue was whose and nobody cared.
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: Then it was the same but with hands. (Nobody could tell whose were whose.) Though that’s not totally true, because I could tell. As they took off my clothes piece by piece, I closed my eyes so I could focus on the feeling, Kyu-Ri’s long slightly sexy-sharp nails tracing over my skin vs, Spencer’s  strong hands squeezing my little tits. Like some of you said he has stubble by that late in the day. I didn’t really like that part of it but it was the only way I could tell who was kissing my body.
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: It was actually kind of hot knowing that even with the fucking hottest titties in the known universe right there, he wanted to suck on my little raisins lol, but he did. Not as much I don’t think but that was fine by me because then we got to strip Kyu-Ri together and we could suck on her huge creamy slobberknockers instead.

OhYouMeanTHATJean: quit loling it breaks immersion

TT: Once again, this isn’t a writing support channel, so let’s not tone police pls?

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: @OhYouMeanTHATJean I’m sorry I’m just super nervous I’m  a really sucky writer so its  a coping mechanism but I’ll try not to!

OhYouMeanTHATJean: less apologizing more hands and mouths

DamnDanielle: you know what’s really hot in the middle of somebody telling you a sexy story is lots of revision suggestions and soft-but-firm requests from the mods
DamnDanielle: brb gonna lube up my dildo with a fresh sheet of sandpaper in case you guys stop assisting so much

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: I would’ve gone all night like that but she wanted more, so she had us take his clothes off too. He was red and sweaty and his cock was like the size of my forearm, it was ridiculously huge. Like huger than I remembered even. He was so horny he almost looked sick, like if he didn’t cum he would explode.
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: and I guess we sort of felt the same way. It was like I was drunk or something, like we were so hot for each one another  that we were passed “want to” and all the way out into “have to.” We each took one of his legs and grinded our clitties on them. He just lay there watching us hump him like horny little bitches.
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: My back still kinda hurts because we sorta like twisted so we could kiss. And no matter what she tells you she was the one who started it this time. I loved her lips. She has this lip gloss she brought from back home that she says is supposed to be this kind of tea flavor but its  like distilled sex, like she steeped  her tea with premo  pussy and rubbed it all over her lippies. And then kissed me with it. I think she knows how it tastes but Kyu-Ri just wanted to show off making  her roommate moan just from kissing me.

KyuRiUs: I think he really liked watching us kiss because it make  his dick start to leak for us. I would kiss you for that any time! MUAH
KyuRiUs: (I am sorry I am not helping her more but it takes me a long time to make sure I type things right.)

OhYouMeanTHATJean: @KyuRiUs shut tf up and go kiss your roommate’s sweet lips for being such a good storyteller
OhYouMeanTHATJean: And we share a wall so if I don’t hear a moan I’ll know you’re tasting the wrong lips

SammisAran: I aint gay but I’m gay enough that I’d pay to watch Jean dom those two

Vagelangelo: @SammisAran that’s not gayness sweetie, that’s just a healthy appetite for good theatre

Sunbeam: Again, just filling down time, highly recommend you let him take a naked selfie with you. Helps fill the days between your turns to know he’s sitting there in class trying not to get caught reliving your cunt.
Sunbeam: Plus it’s Spencer so you know he’ll take it to the grave. js

TT: I literally don’t understand taking a pic of you fucking that man and not wanting to share it with the world.

HO: Soon enough @TT! ;)

Tori: @HO @TT Y’all are second to last on the schedule. Doesn’t sound “soon enough” to me…

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: So like after a bit I turned and stopped humping his leg and started rubbing myself on hers, squeezing her huge perfect pillowy soft white titties and kissing her pussy-tasting lips and moaning. I think if Spencer decided to throw me down on the bed and fuck me then I would have let him I was SO horny. You guys definitely convinced me a dildo is worth having so.... who knows? maybe  next time I’ll give dick a try?
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: (and she’s reading over my shoulder you guys so don’t worry she’ll let me know if I skip anything good)
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: But it was Spencer and you know how he is, he wasn’t gonna penetrate one of the gays and make us cum all over our pride flags lol
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: So I knew she needed more, so I told her she should ask him real nice if he would pretty pretty please fuck the shit out of her. He barely let her get the words out though. I think he was too horny for her/us to keep waiting. She bent down with her hands on the mattress so she could hold herself up while he stuffed her perfect cunt. and  I mean perfect. if you haven’t seen it prepare to redefine perfect cunt. pretty plump pink pouty perfect pussy.

Kitty 301: Alliteration, nice touch.

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: He let me kneel underneath them while he fucked her. I bent back and licked her clit while he fucked it. Sometimes I guess I was licking his cock too, but I didn’t care. His cock was just one more way to taste her. Her pussy was as delicious as her lips. His cock was as delicious as her pussy. I licked his cock as he fucked her SO fucking hard. Some of his cum got on my face when he nutted inside her, and… maybe I liked it. A little. I wouldn’t say no to more. It was so good I actually kept licking after he came, slurping down their mixed cum like it was my reward for being a good little lezzie cocksucking bitch.
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: Come to think of it that  might be why my back is sore today.

SammisAran: damn, kinda rushed the ending a bit there. But that was good shit. brb shower

DamnDanielle: 4.5 stars brb shower

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: But she said I’d never turn straight if I didn’t learn to love cock like her. She’d let me hump her and kiss her and squeeze her tits and eat her pussy so I figured I owed her, you know? So then she got on her knees bext  to me and she asked him if he would help teach her gay roomie to be a good little pecker-pucker blowjob queen.

TT: oh fuck it’s still going – should I go tell Sammi and Danni?

HO: @TT fuck that they take FOREVER in there and I want a stall when Dawn’s done

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: Spencer said yes of course. and so did I! So I kissed one side and she kissed the other, and sometimes we were just making out with a cock between our lips. She let me rub her dripping wet cunt and twist her sweet chocolate nipples while we blew him together. I never knew sucking a cock could turn me on so much.
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: Not that it was the cock, just the hottest Hottie on the floor sucking it across from me. Then she started doing it back. She says it was just to give him a show so he would cum harder for us. She wants him to want us to tagteam  him again before our turn. I know its  wrong, but she’s making me love cock, and I know I’m making her love pussy.
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: We’re perfect with him, and empty without him. You guys are right. He’s worth it. Worth all of it. And she’s more precious than gold.
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: And because she’s licking my ear (and she asked me to tell @OhYouMeanThatJean that specifically), I’m humoring her request to say, full truth, I loved sucking Spencer’s dick. A lot, honestly.
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: THE END

TT: omfg I want to suck his dick right now. That was SO hot @SheWhoComesWithTheDawn

Vagelangelo: you’re going to turn me gay from down the freaking hall, Dawn. chef’s [lesbian] kiss

KyuRiUs: Nooooo! I will turn you so straight, Girlfriend! lolol

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: welcoming any and all attempts, Seoul Sister ;)

sydneys  girl: @SheWhoComesWithTheDawn You are a terrible lesbian and a wonderful roommate. @KyuRiUs If you need practice straightening girls out, DM me. @peytons baby and I would love to let you try.

peytons  baby: But give us, say, 20 minutes first? because DAMN Dawn.

HO: brb shower

OhYouMeanTHATJean: brb shower

Tori: brb shower

SammisAran: brb shower

DamnDanielle: perks up
DamnDanielle: did someone say brb shower? save me a stall

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: another gay! huzzah

DamnDanielle: id even gaf any more I just want someone to make me cum, first to cum first to serve

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: well then I guess brb shower

****************************************************************

Work Order HIG-01-00533
Follow-up w/HIG-HM

To: Ramona Tinsley

From: Terry Ortencio

Subject: Work Order 00533

Hey, Mrs. Tinsley. Got this work order this morning and wanted to see if you could shed any light on it.

Date: Nov-09

Location: Higgins Residence Hall, 3rd floor South Bathroom

Your name: Spencer Lawrence, Higgins 3 RA

Work request (please be as specific as possible): Remove all partitions (walls, doors, etc.) between the three shower stalls in the south bathroom. (North is fine as is.) Install shelves and hooks on the wall opposite shower heads (for towels, robes, clothes, etc.) and shelving under shower heads for shower caddies, etc. Install shower curtain blocking line of sight into shower area from main bathroom.

No idea what to make of this. This is more of a renovation than a work order – we’re talking thousands in charges for something like this. And it sounds like you’d wind up with some kind of group shower situation which I can’t imagine was the intention.

A prank, I assume…? Sounds like you have an RA going rogue or they let some bozo get their hands on a work order, so get your guy in line pls.

– Terry O.

From: Ramona Tinsley

To: Terry Ortencio

CC: Bob Wyatt

Re: Work Order 00533

This is approved, and prioritized. I’ve copied Bob if you have any questions. This is a request approved and funded by the floor government. Seems they’ve had problems with long lines so they’re hoping this will help keep things moving, and the residents have stated they’re comfortable with a locker room style shower facility. I’ll have a talk with my RA so he knows to direct things through appropriate channels in the future. Thanks for double-checking.

From: Bob Wyatt

To: Terry Ortencio

BCC: Ramona Tinsley

Re: Work Order 00533

Get it done, top priority. One of these girls has the same last name as a Lakeview building and it’s not one of the short ones. I’ll approve any overtime you need. Thanks in advance Terry. I’ll put something nice in your Christmas card.

And btw it’s not Mrs. Tinsley any more, as of yesterday. Not in the system yet but it’s official. Get this done fast and I’ll jot down her cell in there for ya.

Ho ho ho.

From: Bob Wyatt

To: Ramona Tinsley

Re: Work Order 00533

Next time you think you know enough that you can blow ten grand on renovations without asking me, don’t, because you don’t. I know what he’s told you, so think twice about how easily you broke for him. Pretty soon he won’t be the only guy you know who can swing it.

From: Ramona Tinsley

To: Bob Wyatt

Re: Work Order 00533

Yeah, well, if his girls can attempt an insurrection and terrorize him for weeks on end, I feel confident about my capability to kick your balls into your throat if you ever lay a finger on me. Or him. (And feel free to tell Terry that goes for him, too, if you can fit all that in his Christmas card.)

Thanks for the work order. Spencer will be pleased.

****************************************************************

Server: HottieHaven
# spenculing

C.A.Rebear: Hey everybody, I know this is a big ask but is anybody willing to trade with me? I would be so so so so so so sososososo   sosososososososo  grateful. I was trying to get the last time slot but it wound up being a shower thing and I was kind of hoping to get time for something more personal. I will make it worth your while!

DiamondJo: see this is what I didn’t want to see happen
DiamondJo: should’ve just left things the way he wanted to do it
DiamondJo: where we just hooked up and had fun

KandleGirl: Here we go again…

DiamondJo: we all know there were H’s he would’ve spent more time with
DiamondJo: but whatever, that’s fine
DiamondJo: we’re working our boy-toy like we’re a second job, decidedly unsexy shit

Tori: Like I said last time, the concensus  was that a schedule was the way to go and it’s what he asked for. You’re still free to spend your time however you (and he) decide.

HO: I’m not trying to be contrary, but it does  feel kind of uncool. We spent months teasing the guy, and once we lucked out and they greenlit this, it’s…
HO: I don’t know the word I want to use. But it feels like a night of amazing sex with a nice guy should feel less, maybe, “transactional” than me and TT working with him on content.

KandleGirl: @DiamondJo I agree with you totally in principle. Like Tori said, though, he said this was how he wanted to do it and you still haven’t proposed another way. Having 1 [extremely bangable] guy on the floor fucking, say, 1/4 of the girls doesn’t work. This only works if it’s all of us. Spencer understands that, so why can’t you?

SammisAran: @HO because you still think this is emotional and not just sex.

HO: Of course it’s emotional. Have you met Spencer…?

SammisAran: he’s got 30 girls he can fuck any time he wants but you think every drop of jizz is scared lol

Tori: @SammisAran Scared jizz…?

SammisAran: *sacred

Tori: Ah.

Just Nikki: But that’s @DiamondJo’s point, @SammisAran. Spencer wants  to make it special and personal. He wants to be the whole floor’s boyfriend – pretty much what we want – and you can see how it’s wearing him down that he can’t. Meaningless sex might get him off but it doesn’t fulfill anything in him. He didn’t request  the schedule. He accepted  it, for our sakes .

DiamondJo: I’m honestly a little worried about his mental health.
DiamondJo: Have you seen him lately? always looks like he just ran a half-marathon

DamnDanielle: perks up
DamnDanielle: did  someone say “meaningless sex”?

sydneys_girl: While we’re airing grievances about the scheduling approach, when are we going to talk about how arranged couples are getting screwed? I don’t see why if someone wants to share their time with him, it takes both  H’s “shift” or whatever.

Tori: The goal is to move people through as efficiently as possible. I don’t see how a threesome is less of a turn than a conventional coupling. It just means you’re/he’s getting attention from two people instead of one.

TheRealAllyAddiMaddi: @sydneys_girl Seconded, thirded, and fourthed .

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: @sydneys_girl 5ed.

KandleGirl: Just to push back, @Curious Georgia and I have a competition/game we want to run with him, but we get why it takes both of our shifts. A night with Spencer is a night with Spencer, regardless of who else you choose to bring along. THAT part of things, I don’t disagree with.

Kitty 301: Perspective. Let’s remember, assuming this continues to more or less work for the community, which I think we can agree it more or less has so far (0 fights, only a few heated arguments), it’s still November. We’re not even through the first round yet. Let’s try to be patient and see how we feel with the benefit of more data?

Just Nikki: “Data” ugh. Sorry, but that’s just… I don’t know. This is already kinda weird, but open relationships are at least a thing. Setting up a schedule for his dick so we can gather data to fine tune the system…?

Kitty 301: You’re mischaracterizing my point. This conversation is data , but it’s chaotic and disorganized and therefore not instructive.

DiamondJo: this conversation is about someone we love so maybe stfu about your bullshit data

TT: HEY. That’s a 1-day silence, @DiamondJo. Disagree without being disagreeable.

Kitty 301: It’s OK, @TT. I wasn’t communicating with the sensitivity my friend deserved. Sorry, @DiamondJo.

DiamondJo: I don’t mean to be a cunt, sorry
DiamondJo: fucking pill is making me crazy, still adjusting
DiamondJo: you know ilu  you cold sexy cyborg

Tori: Once again, it really doesn’t matter what any of us agree with. This is the method Spencer has accepted so it’s the method I’m using. If he says he wants a lottery system, or to spin the Wheel of Sex, or to just wander the hall until someone catches his eye, or whatever, all we can do is decide whether or not we want to participate in his system, the same as he’s doing with what we set up for him.

Amy: respectfully your system is the most fucked up dehumanizing thing I’ve ever seen and you should all be ashamed for participating. Person should be able to consentually fuck who they want when they want, not be a sex slave to some creepy fucking schedule.
Amy: go ahead and silence me I’ll be gone the next few days anyway

C.A.Rebear: I’m sorry if I stirred anything up! Just DM me if you’re willing to throw a bear a bone?

****************************************************************

Text Message Conversation

****************************************************************

Server: HottieHaven
#into-the-spencer-Verse

JustNikki: So I think I wrote a limerick…
I once met a man on safari

Who said, “Back at home, I’m an RA,

Though out here in the wild

I gift each woman child

If I knock you up just know I’m sorry!”

Lawful_Evil: That’s actually pretty good.

OhYouMeanTHATJean: If you don’t scratch that into a bathroom stall I will.

JustNikki: Do it! lol thanks

Sunbeam: He likes the 4th stall north bathroom, fwiw. (Whether you want him to see it or to make sure he doesn’t.)

Vagelangelo: This is something I wrote the other day, I call, “You”

The studio ran out of orange today
Which ordinarily wouldn’t be a big deal
But I’d seen his face as it caught the last ray of summer light
And orange was the only way to gold

You told me to just use blue
Which was INSANE
Because orange to gold (You fiend)
Because I didn’t know

That You’d seen his face as he called down the moon
And it lit him up like
A night when You never want morning to come
And blue would keep it at bay

But then another You came with another Your paint pot
Full of red
The red of Your virgin blood gracing his sheets
So I rendered him red for that newness in Your body

And You, and You, and You
Brushing gray for the mist of the water in which You bathed him
Smearing green for Your set-aside envy
Dabbing pink for the hue of his lips when he kissed away Your pain
Sponging on squares of white for the tiles upon which he shielded Your body with his
So much more purple than any of You expected, wrapped in three of You as one

And pretty soon I forgot orange
Because all I could see was You and You and Your blue
And who needs orange anyway
When I can You to gold to You

QueenLeigh: This channel is usually cringe af, but that was beautiful.

DiamondJo: That was still  cringe af but I don’t care and I love you guys.

C.A.Rebear: I’m not crying you’re crying :~)

peytons_baby: Charlie, you were crying when she ran out of orange paint.

C.A.Rebear: But she neeeeeeeed  it!!!

Kitty 301: And Charlie Sappy-Cried. That fills in my Higgins 3 Bingo card for the day thanks to the assist  from Jordyn Spontaneously Creating Beauty and whoever those two were in the shower next to mine. :)

KC: you are a big shiny pile of treasure, my love

Mittlefinger: I fucking love  you, Jordyn.

Vagilangelo: If you’re awake and you’re home, let’s meet up in the lounge and/or Waffle House.

Vagilangelo: cause I fucking love You, too.

****************************************************************

Outgoing Email

From: Ramona Simic

To: Higgins-3-all

Subject: Reminders

Hotties,

By now I’m sure most of you have heard about this morning’s incident. Let’s let it serve as a cautionary tale to illustrate that, whatever each individual’s comfort level, we need to maintain civility in public spaces. We’re currently complying with your renovation request and hope it will help reduce waits for bathing facilities during peak usage. That means personnel will be in and around your floor during the day today, tomorrow and Friday, including possibly during the evenings to accelerate how quickly we can restore your facilities to working order. However, these are not the only outsiders to visit your community. University custodial and maintenance workers, as well as your and other residents’ guests have a right to expect a certain level of decorum.

To that end, let me remind you:

Clothing must be worn any time you are visible from a public area, whether that is in your room with a door (or yes, once again, a window) open, in the hall, lounge, or bathroom areas.

Lakeview University is tolerant of any and all adult relationships between members of its student body. However, words and actions inviting or describing intense sexual interactions should be kept private. (This is especially the case when bellowing such invitations while striding into a worker-occupied shower area unclothed.)

I appreciate, from my brief (but delightful) time among you, that your community has developed a culture of casual attire. We’re not looking to crush your spirits, but do remember our RA staff includes more than Spencer. Rounds are typically around 10 & 12, so let’s see if they can’t get through and make sure everything is safe and harmonious without traumatizing them, eh ladies?

I hope your new shower arrangement makes things run better for everybody. Please contact me with any questions or concerns.

Your erstwhile co-resident,

Ramona Simic

****************************************************************

Flier Posted on South Bulletin Board, Higgin 3

****************************************************************

Server: Hottie Haven
# cummunity

TT: Has anybody seen this week’s movie? (NO SPOILERS PLS I just want to moderate expectations.)

Kitty 301: https://www.rottentomatoes.com/m/the_to_do_list
Kitty 301: 56%, so I’d say keep them low.

Curious Georgia: I saw it yeeeears  ago. Liked it at the time, but I don’t remember it super well. My vague recollection is if you like Aubrey Plaza, you’ll probably like it.

Amy: Aubrey Plaza is my spirit animal.

QueenLeigh: @Amy So incomparably beautiful but pretty much rabid?

Amy: exactly.

Jacqui44: Hmm. Says it’s a movie about a high school valedictorian trying to lose her virginity before she graduates… Do you think he’s trying to suggest something?

SammisAran: ain’t no virgins left on this floor

Amy: Yeah, and I hear he’s way more into salutatorians, right @Kitty 301?

Kitty 301: Oh trust me, us salutatorians are tearing up PornHub. Stuck stepsisters  of the internet, we’re gunning for you.

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: lol look out @TheRealAllyAddiMaddi, Katrina’s on the warpath!

DiamondJo: Yeesh that got real in a hurry

Jacqui44: Seriously though, is this going to be like some kind of sex discussion, do you think?

TT: Well it sure ought to be. I know we agreed to take things a step at a time, but come on. With the way things have been around here the past few weeks, some discussion is in order, I think.

Jacqui44: @TT Say more.

TT: Just saying, we’ve been stepping really fast. I know he started it announcing he was up for grabs and all, but then we pushed him with the kissathon, the schedule, all the extra stuff like staking out the showers and the tit pics and the random flashing. But he’s still dragging his feet.

JustAndi: Isn’t Spencer allowed to drag his feet if he wants to? Everybody gets nervous sometimes.

TT: @JustAndi Of course. Of COURSE.
TT: But he’s not holding back because he doesn’t want it. He’s holding back because of some misplaced sense of chivalry. WE know we’re having these kinds of discussions. WE know we’re looking out for each other. (And yes I know we can do better but the point is we’re trying and most of us WANT to do better.) But Spencer thinks we’re all a bunch of starry-eyed waifs in over our heads and only his delicate interventions are keeping us from exploding in each other’s faces like we were after fall break.

Dana: Would it really be so bad if we just had a normal program and watched a movie and ate pizza? We tried to do a “sexy” program at massage night and it almost turned into an orgy.

Jacqui44: “Almost?” I watched you guys line up to lick him while he was groping my boobs lol

Dana: Exactly!

KC: mmmmmmmmmmmmmassage  night again when?

TT: I’m not suggesting every program should be an orgy. But I think there are some of us who are connecting in the  more “ group” dynamic , and I think it’s something we should talk about with him. So sure, movie, pizza, good talks, some low-key cuddling. But also let’s talk about if there’s collective  and Spencerly   will to explore  less restrictive activities.

DamnDanielle: perks up
DamnDanielle: did someone say “every program should be an orgy”?

QueenLeigh: omg would you get a new shtick already

Amy: no way . whenever I hear that’s-what-she-said any more I like look  around to see if @DamnDanielle ’s going to pop out of the woodwork for a “did someone say.” College is about creating traditions, right?

DamnDanielle: that’s why I do it, for the traditions
DamnDanielle: but also yeah let’s make this month’s program a big sweaty cuntpile of tight perfumy pussies tag-teaming the best dick in the known universe

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: Second

DamnDanielle: sorry been like 2 weeks and I’m fucking hoooooorrrrrrrrnnnnnyyyyyy

C.A.Rebear: What if we agree that tonight we give him the nice fun regular program he wants, and then we can set up a time for a big sweaty bleep -pile talk for H’s who want in on that kind of thing?

Mittlefinger: 2nd

****************************************************************

Text Message Conversation

****************************************************************

Email Exchange

From: Ramona Simic

To: Spencer Lawrence

Subject: Re: Ellie & Tori

I spoke with Ellie today about her room change request. Per your request, I sterilized the couch before she sat down. Furthermore, because I know you worry too much, rest assured I didn’t employ any of the various dirty tricks which you should have of course known I was JOKING about. (I can only imagine how you thought I would milk your tear ducts without you noticing, Spencer.) I do think you would be well-served to check those last two boxes on your roster for the sakes  of all involved, but that is their and your prerogative.

We didn’t wind up needing them anyway, as it turns out. She expressed that she doesn’t want to leave Higgins 3, but neither does she want (and, I think, nor can she afford) to move to the single room I vacated. I promised to speak with Tori regarding her concerns, and solicited Ellie’s agreement that if they persist, she will report them to me or to you for mediation. She was led to believe that the path to potential eviction lie  down that road, and though we can’t evict Tori for obvious reasons, I have no doubt your influence with her can reign in her behavioral excesses.

I know you hoped for information about whether Tori’s condition is improving or worsening, but it’s only been two weeks. What’s inside you is chemical, not magical, and if it subsided for everyone over fall break, it will in all likelihood subside for Tori (and Casey) given time.

I once again urge you to simply give the girl what she wants, for her sake, for Ellie’s, and for yours. I realize Americans have particular hangups when it comes to sex slave fetishism when it comes to Black women. However, if you can straight-faced accuse a gypsy like me of trying to harvest your tears, perhaps you can concede there is room for circumstantial consideration in regards to situations rife with otherwise offensive clichés. You already have the two slave girls to attend you , yet you told me only last weekend (thank you once again for all your help moving, darling!) that you’ve been forced to masturbate sometimes multiple times a day. If I’m not on hand and whoever your second mystery sub isn’t keeping up with your needs, Tori could prove the perfect solution. Food for thought.

Oh, and you can feel free to let me know how the new showers are working out during our one-on-one next week, but know that I am curious, and I am partial to written erotica over verbal.

From: Spencer Lawrence

To: Ramona Simic

Subject: Re: Ellie & Tori

And why exactly would I be better served by “checking all the boxes?” What’s wrong with letting them decide for themselves?

From: Ramona Simic

To: Spencer Lawrence

Subject: Re: Ellie & Tori

I can see I spoke too freely, and I apologize. My intention was only to remind you, per our previous discussions, that once a woman has decided to join us, it smooths out a lot of the wrinkles. They’re happier, which makes you happier, which makes me happier. It’s the ones who don’t know what they’re missing who suffer the most. I realize you likely won’t appreciate a religious metaphor, but if, in your small town, everyone but you attended the same church. It doesn’t make their god any more real, but that doesn’t change the fact that they’re all bonding and enjoying themselves over their odd sacraments, with you the only lonely soul.

Food for thought, perhaps. Again, my apologies for having been brusque.

From: Spencer Lawrence

To: Ramona Simic

Subject: Re: Ellie & Tori

I’m sorry, hon. I didn’t mean to snap at you. I know you just want to make the best of all this. Though you’re right, the mighty Ra has enough religious metaphor thrown his way. :)

Thanks for talking to Ellie. I’ll keep an eye on them, though at this point I think she’d have a hard time imagining I’d be impartial between her and the flagbearer of my sex squad (which in my defense I think I heard Jo call her, not my words). Tori’s said  (and said) she’s bitter she got the only roommate on the floor who would mind, but I’ll keep reminding her bitterness is no excuse for full-volume masturbation multiple times a night.

And no, I won’t risk worsening things for Tori more than I already am just by existing. And I still think you already know who the “mystery sub” is, so don’t pretend. I still want to know how you made this happen.

And the new shower is great. The girls really like it. It’s turned my morning routine into pure theater, but whatcha gonna do. I sure didn’t hear complaints from Jacqui this morning. Still trying to find a free night for me that coincides with a home game for her before the season ends, but for now, I’m treading water, doing what I can. Seems like that’s the best I can do for a lot of them.

We’re still on for cleaning  out the last of your storage shed tonight, right? See you then. Wear something practical this time. I can take off practical as easily as sexy, and it’s going to be cold out.

****************************************************************

A Hand-Written Note

Deposited in Higgins Mailbox 110

Carmen,

I am writing to personally invite you to a special celebration. As you know, this past year has seen me take strides both forward and lateral, most recently the purchase of a new home. It would be my great pleasure if you were able to join me and the rest of your coworkers this Thanksgiving. Since immigrating to the States, it has always been my favorite American holiday. I am so very grateful for all you do and for your hard work and support, personal and professional. Neither I nor Higgins Hall would hold the joy they do if not for you and your effervescent spirit and unflappably joyous and kind heart.

If you are willing and available, we’re convening on Thanksgiving day at my new home at 3828 Lancaster Blvd. My door is open to you at 3 pm, with dinner served at 4:30. I’ll make sure you get plenty to eat before you return for duty. There’s no need to bring anything but yourself.

If you have other plans, I hope they bring you happiness and fulfillment, and know that I will ambush you to express my gratitude at another time and place. Rest assured, your work does not go unnoticed, and I hope to get the chance to welcome you to my new home with cheer and conviviality.

Warmest regards,

Ramona S.

****************************************************************

OnlyFans Post

HOTTEZ ✔️                                                        Nov 16

@hottez_frebez

There’s nothing HOTTEr than two EZ HOs double-teaming one very lucky guy, right? That’s right, for the first time we’re so HOrny we can’t settle for toyZ. We need the real thing  and we’ll do ANYTHING to get it. No TEZing!

Watch for the link in your DMs coming soon. We promise it’s going to make you cum almost as hard as it makes us!

397 likes * 10 comments * $10 tips

ShamusAI: You are SO hot! Especially, um, BOTH of you!

SiMonsEZ: luckiest guy in the world to get to touch your beautiful bodies. what I wouldnt  give

turkei101: didn’t anyone tell you Christmas isn’t for a month yet?

        HOTTEZ_FREBEZ ✔️: Uh, oh… sounds like we’re making the naughty list again this year…

         turkei101 : cum sit on santa’s lap and I’ll check my list twice 😜

Sawhorse44: how can such a small bed fit so much tiddy

Serpents on Center: so sexy, ur friend so lucky

bond jamez  bond: are you gonna snowball becuz  I think that would be so hot

Tanner_boss: can  you be specific about video ? did you suck him off or fuck him is it both of you or just 1, facials, feet etc.

        HOTTEZ_FREBEZ ✔️: We haven’t filmed yet, but we’ll let you know! All of the above if us EZ HOs get our way lol

Jamie Stahl: oh man where do you apply to get THAT guys job

         HOTTEZ_FREBEZ ✔️ : lol believe it or not he’s our landlord! not how we usually pay our rent, but let’s just say we were pleasantly surprised by how HUGE his cock is and couldn’t resist asking him to give us another taste!

ShaunBaun: omg take my money. I have a particular fetish for landlords and other residentially superlative well-hung specimens.

HOTTEZ_FREBEZ ✔️: Same, HO!

****************************************************************

Server: HottieHaven
Forum page #coming-together
Tag: It’s not a competition but it does have points and loads of scoring

QueenLeigh: Just finished the sex quiz. 22 points. I would have scored higher but if I can only count Spencer points…

HO: The whole point is to see who’s gone the farthest with Spencer, not who’s the biggest ho

KandleGirl: Yeah if it was just a ho-off we would’ve handed @Queenleigh the trophy right off.

WannaBLeigh: somebody’s jealous…
WannaBLeigh: 21 pts here btw, so close to Her Majesty @QueenLeigh but credit where due!

HO: 18, but expecting a big influx soon (squee)

TT: Tied, 18. Made for each other.

Lawful_Evil: Holy shit. I haven’t even been with the guy and I scored 8 points. Lots of list items just for witnessing stuff.
Lawful_Evil: Like I only got 6 for my high school boyfriend(ish). This floor is ridiculous.

JustAndi: 16! And loved every one of them.

Curious Georgia: 15. And here I thought I’d been generous with the guy. To be fair, if you haven’t sucked his cock it’s hard to break into the 20’s.

JustNikki: 18 and proud of ‘em!

KC: 69

HO: 69ing is still only worth 1 point.

KC: oh snap then make that 70

KandleGirl: How is it possible that sweet wholesome @JustAndi got 16 and my ass only got 12? I’m only FOUR POINTS over one of the holdouts ffs

DiamondJo: 13, yaaay. missed out on all those easy shower stalker points
DiamondJo: also some of these are interpretive. “Brought him to orgasm while inside you.”
DiamondJo: is “inside” pussy? oral? what  if he was about to cum and pulled out?

Curious Georgia: Amen. gargling his balls isn’t listed, netting you 0, while giving him the blowjob of a lifetime netted me a solid 1.

HO: It’s not a competition, Jo! Not like this is scientific.

TT: Ya scorcher like you probably made him come his balls off, wherever he did it!

KandleGirl: @Curious Georgia It netted you a splotch of cum in your hair that you wore to class without realizing it.

Curious Georgia: AND 1 point.

DamnDanielle: 19 and counting

Tori: 27.

DiamondJo: daaaaaayum Tori got da rizz, y’all

Tori: You pick up some cheap points for, euphemistically speaking, being subdued.

DiamondJo: Still!

Dana: 16. Was I the only one who had to google some of that stuff?

HO: If you have to google a sex act, you haven’t done it, sweetie.

SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: 24 baby awwww yeah suck it losers
SheWhoComesWithTheDawn: which I only say because I can hear the roomie typing…

KyuRiUs: 31!

SexiLexy: Uh… not calling anybody a liar, but there’s only 50 points possible and to get even close you basically have to be a veteran hooker or the subject of a snuff film.
SexiLexy: For instance, my stupid lousy 14

Jacqui44: 16. Scored more points at massage night than I did for going down on him in the shower the other morning, sheesh

SexiLexy: Despite, ya know, GETTING MAJOR SURGERY just so he has something to giggle at while I ride him
SexiLexy: This test is such bullshit, @HO.

Kitty 301: @KyuRiUs are you willing to share your results? (Screenshot, etc.?) Not questioning you, but sincerely kyurius !
Kitty 301: As for me, dubious scientific validity aside, 22.

WannaBLeigh: holy shit @Tori @Kitty 301! I should have run for floor government. that shit’s where it’s AT

SammisAran: 20, but 21 if you count Operation Knocker-Slocker as “spanking”

QueenLeigh: Which we do not. It’s only valid if we’re all totally by the book.

Sunbeam: Valid? This test is so cursed. You get 1 point for anal, 1 point for eating ass, 1 point for making him cum in public, 1 point for getting knocked up, and 1 point for SITTING ON HIS LAP. It’s like this was written for the world’s whoriest 8th-graders.

Sunbeam: That said, 40.

Tori: what?!  no freaking WAY

Just Nikki: I couldn’t get 40 if I was  his underwear

C.A.Rebear: 40 is so many points…

HO: …
HO: Somebody go disinfect Shauna.

KC: Or exorcise  her
KC: then drag her demon down to my room

****************************************************************

Slack Thread Transcript

#Prime concerns

Marisa Gutierrez: We need to have a serious discussion about the level of phosphodiesterase type 5 we’re releasing in Prime.

Marisa Gutierrez: And it’s been two hours and no responses, so since none of you are responding to my DMs either, I guess I’ll elaborate.

Mark: Hancock employees have no oversight authority over the scientific side of the project. We don’t owe you explanations and you wouldn’t understand them if we did. So keep taking your sociology notes on your little love cult and let us worry about hsi PDE5s.

Marisa Gutierrez: Humility where due: I’m not seeking or requesting oversight, I wouldn’t want it if it were offered, and no, I didn’t join Hancock to get closer to your company’s biotech research. Research that some governments have called a bioterrorism hazard in the making, I read.
Yes, that’s right, I can read, and if you keep flooding Prime with this much sludge, he’s going to malfunction, to put it in terms you might appreciate.

Tim: This is why people aren’t responding. You can’t have a discussion about biochemistry in layman’s terms without losing the truth. “Malfunctions” in Prime’s “system” from our “sludge” fml

Marisa Gutierrez: And here I thought you weren’t responding because everyone thinks I only forced my way onto the Hancock team because I used to date the guy. Now I see it’s just because you think I’m stupid.

John:  We’re allowed to have multiple reasons to ignore you

Mike: I’m not trying to be a hard-on about this or anything, really, but you know your director prefers to minimize contact between our team and his Hancock staff. We’re only following protocol. We don’t concern ourselves with the social stuff, and your people leave the science to us.

Marisa Gutierrez: You do realize sociology, anthropology, psychology, human sexuality… those are sciences, right? Surely they at least mentioned us at the bioweapon academy?

Mark: I prefer the term “ biodiplomacy ”

Mark: But no, you didn’t come up

Marisa Gutierrez: So try this. If you continue to have the implant induce PDE5 production at the .11 ppm you’ve been (for weeks  now, since before Phase 4), the blockage to Prime’s corpus cavernosum is going to deteriorate the delivery vessels until the elevated PH levels corrode right through the walls and he experiences what a doctor will refer to on his chart as SUDS.

Mark: OK, I’ll bite, intern. What’s SUDS?

Marisa Gutierrez: Sudden Unexplained Death Syndrome. When somebody dies for no reason medicine can understand, because the county coroner isn’t on our slack chat. (The coroner would be putting this on his chart posthumously, of course, but I’m sure your company has people who can send him on a nice long Norwegian cruise while they forget about the implant they mistakenly thought they saw.)

Tim: Histrionics much? He’s not going to die. The PDE5’s are part of the internally produced sildenafil citrate, same shit as in Viagra. The lucky fuck has three dozen babes more than happy to help him ungum the works.

Marisa Gutierrez: Nothing says scientific method like responding to a valid medical concern like telling a “histrionic” woman their analysis of an unintended side effect of their bioweapon is “Viagra” that their research subject (a “lucky fuck”) can use our research subjects (sorry, I mean “three dozen babes”) to “cum his way out of dying due to their malfeasance.”

Tim: “Malfeasance” is an awfully big word for some slut academy intern trying to bail out her fuck buddy. You don’t strike me as someone shopping for a Norwegian cruise, but don’t worry, we have people for all kinds of problems.

John: lol

Mark: Jesus, Tim

Marisa Gutierrez: I’m not threatening anything. I believe in what we’re doing at Hancock, OK? Less so what you’re  doing, but ya can’t have one without the other. Chill. But none of us are going to learn anything if we kill the guy. So unless the company wants to spend another three years looking for a new testing site, after they’ve finished whatever it costs to deal with the fallout here at Lakeview, maybe we should make some adjustments.

Mark: We need to stress test the equipment. I acknowledge that it could look to someone not more familiar with the implant that it poses a mild risk, but we’re monitoring him night and day. He’s been performing better than in most of our projections.

Mike: What kind of adjustments were you thinking, Marisa? I agree with Mark, his biometrics are within tolerances. We need to get our data on the implant, but maybe there’s a middle ground – if  there’s cause.

John: Oh boy, here comes the bleeding heart brigade…

Marisa Gutierrez: They’ve all been exposed to nearly addictive levels of our “sludge” for weeks now. From the logs, his mental health is exhibiting evidence of decline – high peaks, yes, but the baseline between them keeps trending downward. We could ease him back to Phase Two levels and still get what we’re after.

Mike: I can look into your concerns about deterioration of the corpus cavernosum, but we aren’t going off course on worries. Though I do share your concerns re: mental health. Both Prime and your subjects. Interaction after interaction suggests that the outward-expressing hyperproductivity could be imposing neurological and psychosexual stresses that sail past the line of mood alteration into something entirely uncharted.

Tim: Why don’t you DM me, Mike. We should talk about that. Professionally. Not gossip with the Hancock   help .

Mike:  Sure. Sorry. Will do.

Mark: And I say again, he’s handling it. Viagra isn’t deadly.

Marisa Gutierrez: Unless you pop five of them a day, “Mark.” (Nothing screams “courage of your convictions” btw like a bunch of researchers hiding behind aliases.) But hey, why don’t you give that a try this weekend, see how you  fare? Since you’re so sure you won’t rip a hole inside your scrotum and drown from the inside on your own semen. Make sure you keep an ID on you, so they can put your real name on your tombstone.

Mark: I tried, guys. Wish my ex gave half as much of a shit about me

Tim: Get the fuck off our channel, intern. Next time you have problems, either shove them up your ass or notify Tacker and see what he  puts up there.

Tim: Now, just so this thread has anything of use in it, are we still good for tonight? Dave said he’d bring some more of that taco dip he liked.

John:  hell yeah, taco dip! so  there.

Chapter Eight: Snow Day

“You lightened  your hair.”

“Sure did. Inspired by that lil’ Lakeview mascot fella. Helps me stalk you around campus in the winter.”

“Funny, I’m yet to see you tailing me.”

“See…?”

I laughed and put an arm around Casey’s shoulders. Today was the first snow of the season. I was more of a summer guy, but there was still some magic in the first snow that I couldn’t help but want to be out and about in it. It was school cancellations and sledding and snow forts made out of piles of freezing slush from the plows. Today, it was a quiet, near-silent, walk with my Casey. The sun hadn’t been up for long, but a rap on our shared wall was usually enough to wake my neighbor, and she was good enough to humor me with a request for non-specific wanderings.

I needed it. The past couple weeks had been incredible in a lot of ways, but they’d also been… not incredible. The sex was everything I could have dreamed of and more. Every Hottie brought something new to it. The sweet ones, the domineering ones, the kinky ones, the novices for whom everything was new and deliriously exciting. The ones who came with a plan; the ones who invited me to lead; the ones who demanded on their knees to be allowed to pleasure me. As bad as Tori, some of them. Some had gotten what they’d asked for in our one-on-one; some had changed their minds after hearing what so-and-so had gotten to do; some who’d had to be assuaged  that I’d get to their fantasy when I could. I’d really been looking forward to Jacqui, but I’d had duty on two of her three home games, and one of them was parents night. I attended, but carrying her off the court so we could go fuck like particularly fit rabbits while her mom and dad watched seemed crass.

I hadn’t gotten complaints. At least not directly. Tori passed along feedback anonymously. I kept to their schedule and gave of myself what I could.

Aside from yesterday, with Terri and Toni. Jesus.

That fresh wound aside, Tori and I incorporated my residents’ requests and desires the best we could. By next semester, we’d make me a well-oiled machine of providing sexual satisfaction to my residents.

Within reason. Terri and Toni and… Jesus.

The governor had really worked her scrumptious brown butt off on this process. Once I finished off my last few engagements today, there would be no more stalling. She’d earned her turn, and whatever it did to her, if I denied her for another hour she really might chloroform me and tie me to a tree until she sucked my dick right off. If she found out that after I fled my scheduled appointment with the HOTTEZ girls last night only to go on to permit Vickie, a non-Hottie, to cut in line, there might well be a fist fight.

Another one. Over me.

I took a slow breath, breathing in fresh air and snowflakes and the familiar, comforting aroma of the sleepy girl at my side. For the moment, Higgins and its dozens of damp and desperate pussies were in the proverbial rear view mirror, getting smaller. Just me and Casey and sidewalks no one had woken up yet to shovel, maybe an inch or so of snow between my feet and the earth.

I took her hand in mine. Her sweater ended in fingerless gloves, but even exposed to the elements, they were warm. Solid. But I needed to know how solid. “Can I ask you something? In a serious way?”

“Sure. I like your voice, homie. You know that.”

I liked hers, too, even if it was just starting up a fresh chant of whip it out . I couldn’t say that, though. Playful flirtation with Casey had a tendency to evolve into us fucking each other’s brains out, and we had a ways to walk yet. “Are you doing OK, Casey? I haven’t had a chance to talk to you much lately. Not just us, anyway.”

“What, ‘cause I dyed my hair?”

“No, just in general.” Because I poisoned you with my sci-fi sex tears when you were unconscious and concussed because you ODed because I cucked your boyfriend with you.

Her fingers danced around in my grip, though she was evidently contemplating the question, not the answer. “Why? Am I giving off pity -me vibage ?”

“No.” A car was coming. I turned my body to shield her in case it hit that big slush puddle and splashed us, but it veered wide. “Sorry, no, I just… I still sometimes, like, go back to that day we found you on the floor in the bathroom. Time flies during the school year, but it’s only been a month or so. I know you were in a bad place then. And I care about you.”

“You’re a big carer , Ra.”

I was already so used to hearing that term of address breathed worshipfully through Shauna’s lips that it was jarring for a moment to hear it once more used as a casual term of affection rather than attached to a vivid plea to service me sexually. “I care about all of them. But I care  about you.”

“Yeah. We do.” She extricated her fingers from my grip and tucked it into the pocket of my sweatpants, mulling it over. I’d cautioned her to get a coat, some proper gloves, a hat, but Casey being Casey, she deflected, promising me I kept her “hella toasty.” Plus she didn’t have a new hat yet. Not since the OD, the concussion, since bleeding through the old one. It hadn’t take much pressure to at least get her to put on a sweater. She’d chosen this one, with the glove-sleeves, fuzzy and pink. She was beyond adorable. It was the sort of pure beauty that made people only barely sappier than myself believe in love at first sight.

My cock received a little rub through my pocket as she got around to forming an answer. “I guess I’m pretty good. Like my noggin is good, can’t  hardly feel the scar. Heart’s on the mend, I think. Still miss Tommy sometimes. Still hate myself sometimes. But it’s better. I heard he’s drilling this poser cooze Noelle, so I guess he moved on. Good for him.”

I put a hand in my other pocket, nudged my cock against her fingers in the other. To keep us both warm. I knew it was what she wanted. “Yeah, good for him. But how are you .”

Casey yawned tiredly, her morning breath steaming in the cold air, but she came out of it with a little smile for me. “Eh, ‘sall part of the ancient cycle, homie. If he’s happy, then maybe shit went down like it went to send him to happier places. Doesn’t make what we did any better, but…” She paused to mull it over again, gently stroking me while we waited for the crosswalk to turn green. There were no cars coming, and if I’d been walking alone I would’ve just gone, but with a resident in tow, sometimes it amused me to reinforce my reputation as a stickler.

“Did I ever tell you about the time I wrecked my dad’s SUV?” I shook my head as she gave my shaft a fretful squeeze at the memory. “Oh man. Yeah, it was bad. I’d been out partying again, said  I was gonna DD, again . Got shitfaced anyway, again. Stupid fuckin’ decision, I know. We were all underage though, right, so once bye-bye time rolled around, I didn’t have much choice.”

“You could’ve called your parents. Somebody’s.”

“There’s two sorts of parents slash guardians at a time like that, yo. Ones like my friends’, who’d show up and crucify the lot of us whatever they’d sworn about ‘you can always call.’ And ones like mine who’d be too shitfaced themselves to answer the phone. Can’t let your people know you got that kind of a hole inside you or they start to see through you.”

I pushed my cock more firmly into her hand. Consolingly, I hoped. She nodded like she got it, but I added a kiss on the forehead anyway.

“Anyway, I swore I’d be super super careful, you know. Probs meant it when I said it, too.”

“Sounds like you should’ve shot for super  super super.”

“Yeah, well, you ain’t wrong. Actually no, you are, because we should’ve done like we’re doing this brisky-ass morning and hoofed it. But anyway, we didn’t, and tunes and giggles and flashing some dude late-night walking his dog and blah blah blah later, suddenly there’s a stop sign where my windshield wipers are supposed to be.”

“Shit. Was everybody OK?” I held out my hand, and she stopped her walking handjob and held it, giving me a little squeeze. I could see our destination up ahead a ways, barely, the snow fluttering down through the air flake by flake. It was still a ways off, though. I was cold, but in no hurry.

“I bumped my nose pretty bad, but as you can see I’m still plenty pretty. No filters or nothin’. Lots of aches and shit but nobody for real hurt. And that’s why it was a good thing, see? Like now’s I  know where the line’s  at, what I can hack and what I can’t. Pure damn luck I hit that sign instead of that guy and his doggo, but like, I didn’t. Thank god. But now I won’t ever do that shit again, ‘cause caninekind  depends on me.”

“Live and learn. Is that it?”

“Beats livin’ and stayin’ fuckin’ stupid, homie. I fucked up my Tommy boy bad. Real bad. But now my next Tommy won’t  gotta worry I’m a stupid ho no  mo.”

I teased at one of her fingertips. “So the moral of the story is that I don’t have to worry about you cheating on me with your sophomore RA.”

Casey’s lips twisted. I almost didn’t notice. I hadn’t been meant to, I was sure. “You ain’t my boyfriend.”

“ No I know . Sorry, I was just…”

I trailed off. She let it drop, too. We walked in silence for a couple blocks. The mist of our breath and the falling snow was still obscuring my vision, but I could see my car up ahead, right where I’d left it last night.

We trudged along for another couple blocks simply admiring the scenery. It was so pretty out, and the company so good, I didn’t even miss the attempted handjob. The world was starting to wake up, running the usual Sunday morning spectrum from folks heading to church, to folks walk-of-shaming it from their Saturday night mistakes. Probably some overlap.

It was Casey who broke the silence. “So how are you  doing? Like for real for real. I hear you keeping almighty busy through that sexy-thin wall between our spaces and all. You’ve been burning your candle both-endsy  for a while now. Not that I’m hearing folks complain about the smoke off your wick, but… just making sure you’re still in one piece. Shit, me? I couldn’t satisfy my two  dudes, but you takin’ on the multitudes. ‘Bring Ra your desires, your whores, your bubble-butted asses, yearning to feel glee.’”

“Wow. That was pretty impressive, even for a wordsmith like you.”

Casey waved it off. “Nah, I stole that one from one of ‘em. I think my ass’s witty contribution was to call you the Statue of Giggity.”

At that, I belted out a laugh. “Is that a promotion or demotion from sun god? More American, at least.”

Casey hadn’t forgotten her question, though. To restore the mood, she raised my fingers to her lips and kissed them sweetly. “I spun us around there. My bad. So. How’s Spencer Lawrence.”

“Wow, you actually know my name.”

“I like your name. But I know you prefer bein ’ my homie.”

I sighed. The sigh was probably where I should have stopped, but I knew Casey wasn’t just being polite. I wasn’t the only big carer on this sidewalk. As she released my hand and went back into my pocket, I knew that was part of it. The distraction helped clear away the cobwebs from what I was trying to see inside me. Casey got me better than she received credit for sometimes.

“I’m… kinda tired, I guess. Don’t get me wrong, it’s been a lot of fun – though since you mentioned how thin the walls are, I guess you already know that.”

“And don’t forget that every hooha with a dribble leakin ’ out of it been telling the whole floor how it got there.” She grinned. “Y’all been inspiring some fine-ass contributions to the western canon.”

“Great. Glad to hear it.” I was not, in fact, glad to hear it. Not surprising, though. God knows if I’d hooked up with any one of the girls in my building when I’d been a freshman, I’d have blabbed to my whole floor, too. Back then, I bet I would have lost my mind and said yes in an instant to what the HOTTEZ girls had proposed last night. A proposal to which, they claimed, I’d supposedly agreed…?! Jesus!

“But yeah, it’s just… It’s a lot. Sometimes. And sometimes I can handle a lot. Sometimes I think I even want  a lot. But it’s still a lot. I just hope they’re having fun. I’m trying.”

An especially firm stroke inside my cock-pocket. “But like… you know you don’t gotta, right?” Casey looked sideways at me, concern  in her eyes. “I know I’ma get jumped for saying it, but you don’t gotta check every box on your roster.”

“I don’t?” I laughed, bitterly. “You think if I just stuck to only you, or to just a handful, or if I fooled around with everybody except such-and-such, it wouldn’t blow up the whole floor? It’s everybody or it’s nobody.”

Her look of concern intensified. “Hold on. Hold the fuck on. Are you sayin’ you givin’ it to hoes like Jean and Sammi and Her Majestleigh out of some sense of… what, fuckin’… equity ? Tell me you ain’t serious.”

I remembered a crack in the sidewalk, and paused to make sure she didn’t trip over where it was buried under the snow. I’d been traipsing down these sidewalks for a lot of years now. “I’m not naming names or assigning ranks or anything, but I mean… Be real. You weren’t the only one chanting ‘whip it out’ at me. The way they’ve hounded me all semester, I can’t sleep with five or ten or however many girls and not sleep with all the ones who want to.”

“Uh, yeah, you can. You know, they actually got a whole-ass word made up for when you do the sex when you don’t wanna? But I ain’t saying it because it dries me up inside.” She scowled distastefully.

“It’s not that. I’m just trying to make everybody happy the only way I think I can.”

She made an angry, growly noise, squeezing hard around my cock, almost painfully tight. “Are you fuckin’ kidding me right now, homie? Please tell me you’re kidding.”

I shrugged, but tried to calm her down by slipping a hand down the back of her pajama pants, palming her ass as we walked. She hadn’t given up in my pocket, either. “Imagine it was you. Imagine you had to watch me messing around with the whole rest of the floor, but never got a shot yourself. That wouldn’t make you angry? Bitter? Stir up bad blood between you and Lex and Sammi and Andi? Make you wonder what was wrong with you?”

“Bitch, I’ve broke  doctors who thought they could figure out what was wrong with me. But man, what you’re talking  about? It’s called ‘being a playah.’ You think you’re the first yummy boy who nailed a bunch of hotties? Tommy was fucking four girls when we first hooked up, but I didn’t think he was a shit for not fucking my besties, too! Fuck, Spencer man. Your girls ain’t charity cases, and this thing in my hand ain’t the Rod of motherfuckin’ Asclepius!”

“The… what?”

“You know, the stick with the snakey thingy wrapped around it in the Blue Cross charity logo? ‘Like a good neighbor, Blue Cross is theeeere ,’ ” she  sang.

I tapped my objections out with my fingers against her bare butt. “That’s State Farm; they’re a horrible corporation, not a charity; and how do you even know about the Rod of… whoever?”

Her thumb rubbed around my tip as she replied. “I just read about it a few nights ago. Was a lil goofier than usual and started looking for pics of guys with a staff of Ra cock tat to diddle  it to. Never did find one, but it sent me down a weird little magic staff rabbit hole. Rod of Asclepius, symbol of healing and medicine. Did you know Gandalf’s staff didn’t have a name? Named every other fuckin’ thing, but not that.”

I wasn’t about to follow her down that hole. “Hey. It’s not charity. It’s…” What was it? “I don’t know what it is, but it’s not charity. And yeah, I have a choice, sure. But the other choices suck.”

Casey kept frowning, brushing some of the snow out of her hair. It was the color of moonlight. I already had a hard time picturing the way it was before. When she didn’t say anything more, I nailed the topic shut. “Anyway, I’m… fine. And thanks for asking. And listening. And yelling at me a little.”

She mumbled something under her frosty breath. A car was driving by, gray slush skrishing  out from under its tires, so all I caught was something about yelling louder. The brief argument seemed to have soured her mood a little, judging by her tone when she asked, “So are we going somewhere specific? Nothing wrong with wandering, but it’s fuck-ass o’clock, ya know? I kept my PJ pants on ‘cause they make my tushy look mad cute, but it’s chilly out here, Ra dog.”

“Are you cold?”

“You can literally feel the sweat freezing on my buttly  cheeks.”

I rubbed softly, trying to coax some warmth back into them. Also, that ass. “We’ll be good soon. Actually, it’s kind of ironic. You told that story about your dad’s car, but last night me and a couple of the other RAs went out for drinks last night.”

“Yeah, I heard. Jetted out of your hot ‘n easy rendezvous all sudden-like for a date with your co-snitches.”

“They’re – we’re – not snitches. But yeah, good times had, but we all had plenty to drink. Out of a shared desire to join you in doggo defense, we wound up having to take an Uber back to Higgins, so my car’s still at Mother Bear’s. I’ll drive us home.”

“Ah, chill. For real chill out in all this, but dope, yeah.”

Last night had been the first time I’d had a social engagement outside of Higgins and my Hotties in weeks. Rather than join the HOTTEZ girls in the latest assault on my tattered sense of sexual norms and decency, I’d gone out for once. (Because it was that, or stay in and… Jesus fucking Jesus .) It had thrown the sex schedule into disarray, I knew; Tori had had to push back what was suppose  to be my overnight duty with Charlie to shower playmate later on this morning, which was already rescheduling her from that same shower time yesterday. I think. Had she said something about rescheduling? I left it to her, really; it was more than I could manage without getting dizzy. One of these days the Hotties were going to figure out their RA would generally assume whoever showed up at his door was his present obligation and provide whatever stimulation was requested of him. Thus far, they’d behaved.

Except for yesterday afternoon, anyway, when two of them showed up at my door and asked if I was ready to make good on my offer to be in a porno with them. I remembered telling Terri and Toni I’d help with a shoot, but… Jesus! Hadn’t been prepared for a spontaneous Saturday afternoon foray into starring in pornography. Panicked and unsure what else to do, I’d said I had plans, then quickly made said plans, and ran for the hills.

Not that it had really been a night off from Spencer Effect duty. Savannah had given me at least three sullen/sultry/sexy looks that were basically an invitation to sneak off somewhere for a hot wet blowjob. Then Carmen had managed a very subtle “oh my gosh I forget how horny  I get when I drink this much!” on our way out of the bar. Instead I’d made good on a promise solicited by Vickie (who’d recently decided she wanted to once more dunk on her coworkers by seducing me) and followed her back to her room to fuck her, eat her out, fuck her tits, come on her face, and then leave while she was blissfully passed out on a pile of unfolded or dirty laundry on her bed.

One more day and I’d officially have gotten through every girl on the floor who wanted a piece of me. Except for Terri and Toni. Sex, sure, whatever; threesome, why not; but on camera…? To be sold to the world…?! Jesus Christ!  

Tomorrow – yesterday’s tomorrow, today – I’d check off the last few boxes on the roster with Charlie when she met me in the shower. Then I’d figure out how to weasel out of a promise I didn’t remember giving to Terri and Toni. Sydney and Peyton had the night shift, though that should be easy. They just wanted to fuck while I stood nearby, it sounded like.

Finally, all the other boxes checked, nothing for it but to cave to Tori.

Maybe I could justify taking a day off before round 2, just jerk myself off every few hours and watch some Monday night football. Catch up on current events. Fart without worrying someone would be in bed with me in the next minute.

Casey and I waited for another crosswalk light, then made our way across the street to Mother Bear’s. There was my car, covered under a sheet of snow and more dirt than I should’ve let collect on it. I’d been telling myself that I’d run it through a car wash before I went home for Thanksgiving, until finally conceding that no, there was no way I could go home like this. Perpetually aroused, indefatigably erect, pumping out fuck soup by the ladle.

I’d told myself I was pouting. It had, generally, been a lot of fun, especially in those minutes leading up to and following an orgasm. It was just that I was also so pheromoned  up that I was starting to feel like some kind of subhuman cum-monster.

Marisa had said something about the Hancock henchmen being able to remotely switch my implant on and off, but unless I’d accidentally downed a hundred male enhancement pills without noticing it, they must be able to crank it up, too. Any doubts I’d had about it had been erased one afternoon at a study group, when I noticed an hour in that all three of the girls in the group were making eyes at me big-time. I guess part of me just wanted to be with somebody where it wasn’t personal or meaningful, somebody I didn’t care about and wouldn’t see again often. So after we wrapped up, I walked one of them – J-something, I think? – to the bus stop.

Then I kissed her.

Then we made out on the bus the whole ride to her apartment, and then I followed her upstairs, right past the perplexed frown of her roommate, where I had sex with her in her bedroom. I left her in there  dizzy but satisfied, but found her roommate staking out the exit, wanting to know who the handsome stranger was who’d inspired all that intriguing noisiness. She was pretty cute, and I was in no rush to get home, so I fucked her, too.

I guess I owed some thanks to Bob for that wad of condoms he’d foisted on me a while back. That was important to me, not being the weak link that turned our free sex commune into a public health emergency. My Hotties had all proudly proclaimed themselves protected and STI-free (except for a couple, who shall remain nameless, who were already on a course of antibiotics to clear things up). I’d gotten myself tested, too, as a show of solidarity. Considering how much sex I’d had this year, I was relieved to get a clean bill of health. I’d opened  it at Aubrey Plaza movie night last week in front of the whole floor. If I was going to fuck all of them, they all had a right to know. Then we’d curled up on the couch and I’d permitted Kendall and Georgia to subtly jerk me off under our blanket while we watched because being surrounded by Hotties made my dick so hard it had to be relieved regularly or it might cut its way out of my pants.

I told myself this absurdity was temporary. It wasn’t hard to generate rationalizations for why Hancock was ramping things up. They could be getting data on how the implant worked at capacity, or perhaps their surveillance told them I was ready to fuck and they wanted everybody so thoroughly satisfied so that they’d be less prone to questioning this weird experiment going forward. Overwhelming mind-blowing pleasure had sure kept me complacent for a long time, after all, so maybe they wanted the Hotties as dazzled and acquiescent as I’d been. Whatever it was, I’d been as preoccupied with getting laid as I’d ever been, and I’d been that way almost every waking minute, for weeks. My girls were so horny just from being around me that they weren’t questioning even the most open and depraved acts.

If it didn’t dial back soon, I didn’t know what I’d do. Contacting Marisa, if only to make sure she was doing OK after the help she’d provided me before, had been on my mind for a week now, but every time I circled back to her, I didn’t know how to contact her in a way that wouldn’t get her deeper in trouble. All I wanted was for her not to be involved in this shit.

The same went for my family, obviously, but by orders of magnitude. At this point, I was having a hard time sleeping through the night without needing to get off, much less a long weekend. And god knows if I’d ever sleep again if I had to see that familiar twinkle in familial eyes.

Mom had been disappointed when I’d called her late last week with the news, but I had told her I was covering duty for the weekend so some of the other RAs could make it home, and she had said she understood. Then she’d apparently rushed right out to the post office to mail me a gift she’d meant to give me in person. By sheer happenstance I’d seen the package slip in my mailbox while I was waiting for Savannah, Vickie and Carmen at the center desk last night, then brought the package with us in the car when we headed out to Mother Bear’s.

And here we were.

I had my arm around Casey, channeling what warmth I could and trying my hardest not to I-told-you-so her for her lack of coat. I brushed the snow off the passenger’s side window and peered through the frost on the glass, reassuring myself the package was still there on the floorboard. It was.

“OK, so can I get in, or are my nips jazzing you that hard?”

“Casey, your sweater’s way too thick for me to… Oh shit. Never mind, huh. Damn. They’re…” I shook my head. Not the time. “No. I, um, just wanted to give you something. I was 90% sure I’d left it in the car last night but I didn’t want to disappoint you if I misremembered and put it somewhere stupid.”

Her heavy-lidded eyes widened, sparkling in the wintery sun. “For real? You… got me a present? Just, like, for no reason?”

“Sort of. Here, just let me…” I had to pull the door hard to get it open. An old problem with the vehicle, and the temperature out here exacerbated it. I retrieved the box and handed it to her. “Go on. It’s already open.”

Her curious smile slowly spreading, Casey accepted the box, inspecting it, testing the heft, giving it a shake. “A gerbil. Oh my god, you got me a gerbil!”

“Very funny. Seriously, open it so we can get in.”

“I can open it in the car if you’ve suddenly gone frigid on me, homie.”

“It’s an out here present.”

Her curiosity got the better of her, and she re-opened the slender shipping box. Her fingers reached in, pulling out…

A hat.

It was knitted out of cream-colored yarn, near but not quite white. There was a pattern knitted into it, something almost snowflakey but just a bit sunbursty . A big fuzzy white poof ball adorned the top. Casey’s eyes widened as she squealed in girlish delight, clutching it to her chest, then hastily jerking it down over her head until the brim was just above her eyebrows. It went so perfectly with her new hair color that it might look to casual observers like she’d lightened her golden blonde to this paler shade just to complement  her headgear.

“How does it look?” she asked, beaming, pivoting from side to side, modeling it from every angle. I had to leap in to catch her as her foot slipped on a frozen puddle.

“Like it was made for you. Which, by the way, it was. My mom knitted it for you. I am purely the middle man here.”

Casey shook her head, puzzled, but still grinning brightly. “Your mom…? For me…? How she  even know there’s a me , yo?”

“I told her what happened to the old one. I hope that’s OK. I guess she picked up on how upset I was about what you went through, because she made you a replacement. She said she finished it about a week ago and was gonna give it to me at Thanksgiving to bring back to you. When I told her I couldn’t make it home, she was so excited she over-nighted it. I had no idea she was even knitting it until I opened it last night.”

“You told your mom about what happened? Like… all of it?”

“Not everything . Don’t know how to start a conversation about what all you and I get up to. But I told her you got hurt, how… Ugh. How freaking fragile you seemed when I went to the hospital to see you. How it was about as scared  as I’ve ever been in my life.”

Casey sidled up against me, pressed my back up against the car and draped her arms around my neck. Her fingernails traced slow, mesmerizing trails over my scalp. “I’m sorry I scared you, homie. I mean, I didn’t think you’d go gettin’ the whole Lawrence clan involved in it, but…”

I kissed what little of her forehead remained exposed beneath the fuzzy brim. “I told her what you said, about how you keep your soul in it or whatever, how you never took it off. I hope the new one’s big enough to fit it.”

“ How I said  what now?” She looked up at me, confused.

“You know. You remember, you said you… Didn’t you? Are you screwing with me right now?”

“Homie, I was probably in the fuckin’ stratosphere when I said that shit. My soul?”  Casey laughed. “I kept my drugs  in there, yo. Fuzz less likely to search it. Guess you not noticing proves my point.”

I stopped kissing. “Casey…!”

“I know, I know. But I’m being a good girl these days.” She considered. “Good er . I promise I won’t put none in your mom’s fine head covering, OK? Souls only. Hand to Ra.”

I swatted her oath-giving hand back down with faux irritation. “Why, you–”

Casey silenced me with a kiss. We held each other and kissed each other and watched the snow fall on each other in near total silence. It was cold, yeah, but to hell with the cold. To hell with everything that wasn’t Casey. I didn’t want to stop, and not just because I hadn’t come since coating Vickie last night. So I didn’t.

Casey was special. She wasn’t the only one who was special to me, in that superlative way only a few of the many women in my life were, but she was the only one special in her way. I didn’t know what to call my relationship with this hilarious, compassionate, deeply bizarre and utterly enchanting woman. She wasn’t my girlfriend, but she wasn’t just another resident, either. Not a best friend, but someone I could count on for support. Not some cheap fuck buddy, but someone I never tired of fucking, who never tired of being fucked by me. Not even a crush. Crush was close, with the attraction and the way she drifted into my thoughts unprovoked and how almost every time I saw her I thought she looked singularly beautiful. Crushes were aspirational, though. Crushes had an end goal attached. Casey and I didn’t have goals. We just had each other to fill one another’s holes, physically and emotionally. I didn’t know how to describe how I felt about her, but I felt it.

If this were the goal of the Spencer Effect Experiment, to find new ways for people to connect on this level, maybe it wasn’t a hundred percent malicious.

Casey pulled back first, sucking my lower lip after her for a moment until it finally plopped back onto my face. If letting her take it with her was an option, I would have.

“ So you  like the hat, I take  it.” I cupped her face between my hands, softly, my fingertips resting on the soft wool, damp with the snow.

Her hands closed over mine. “I love it, Spencer. Tell her I love it. Tell her I love you.”

And that was it. It wasn’t the love I’d been warned about when my dad sat me down for the birds and the bees, or the love I thought I’d felt the first time a girl let me round a couple bases, or the love I had  felt with other women in the past. But that was what it was.

“I love you, too.” I kissed her forehead again. “Now come on, let’s get you in the car before you freeze.”

“Tell you what, let’s hop in the back and I’ll show you a trick I know to defrost the windows without a scraper.”

Her trick didn’t work, but not for lack of effort. I fucked her within an inch of both of our lives. The hat never budged, even when everything else she was wearing did.

Maybe having to stay here and spend Thanksgiving at Higgins wouldn’t be so bad.

****************************************************************

We stopped for coffee and headed home to Higgins. By the time we were back, we were horny for each other again, so I pulled off in a strip mall parking lot, none of the stores yet open, and this time it was the steam rather than frost that blocked the windows for us. Casey attributed the heat to our coffee; I attributed it to Casey, the attagirl her setup had been meant to elicit. She fucked me a little harder for the compliment, which only made me elaborate.

My transition back to what currently passed for reality was aided by contemplating whether Casey was on the mend. Ever since I’d let my toxic tears get in her, her baseline randiness (already impressive) had gone through the roof. Was she improving? Every time we interacted for more than a smile in the hallway, we fucked. Between her and Shauna and my old faithful Friday night gal Leslie Leftfist, I was barely managing to get off enough that my cock went limp sufficiently that it seldom ached from its  overexertions. Seldom.

Casey had an excellent knack for tracking when the cock next door was unoccupied, and I seldom denied her. (Had I ever denied her?) She didn’t seem to beg and whine and stress over it like she had a month back, but to the question of whether that was because her cravings were diminishing or they were being routinely satisfied, there was as yet no conclusive answer. I couldn’t bring myself to think of our liaisons as data, even though I was desperate for any metric that could suggest if Tori was recovering.

The past few weeks since Halloween, the governor and RA had collaborated on a sex schedule and otherwise not discussed her eventual reward. I’d imposed abstinence on her, but there was no way to stop her from joining the throng of jolly jill-off girls in the shower every morning. The steam misted her naked skin, every molecule infused with that junk. Just watching me fuck this pussy or eat that one or feed some cum to this or these or those waiting hungry mouths was enough to make her come like an avalanche rolling down the slopes of her thighs. But the same might be said for some of the girls giddily masturbating on either side of her. Objectively, they all looked equally committed, but on the inside…? Ellie hadn’t made more complaints, but was that because Tori was getting a grip, or because Ellie had surrendered?

Was Tori recovering? Could  her condition improve? Not every condition did. If it worked like a drug, maybe it had simply made for an intense day or two that eased back into baseline Hottie hornies . Or was it some kind of infection, a week or two of miserable needfulness and then back to normal? What if it worked like a stroke, though, burning out pathways and leaving the brain permanently scarred?

The dreary contemplation helped me snap out of my otherwise sublime start to my day, but in a way it was a boon, readying me for the necessary work yet to come. Casey headed back to her room to finish sleeping after my impulsive early morning wakeup  call. We’d been out long enough that the other girls were waking up now. I could hear roommates, friends and neighbors excitedly discussing the snow. It was nice to hear that tone of eagerness and wonder about something other than my penis for a change.

As for me, I grabbed my shower caddy and made my way to the south bathroom. Small crowd today, just Jo, Lex and Kyu-Ri, the last of whom seemed to be simply brushing her teeth, her timing coincidental. Jo and Lex were basking under two of the three shower heads in the new, sprawling bathing area, but I’d learned a few tricks for seeing through their pretenses, and noted both girls' fingers were thoroughly pruned.

I’d started being more intentional about setting rendezvous times privately to diminish congestion. After the first day or two, the novelty had diminished, and practicality had begun to do what it did in any women’s residence hall. Having two dozen girls lined up along the back wall masturbating while I fucked one of their floormates meant that when I was done, there were two dozen girls simultaneously wanting a shower. It worked fine for Dawn, who seemed to intend to play third wheel for every Hottie who’d permit her, but most of them simply wanted to clean themselves. I hadn’t been completely exaggerating about long lines on that work order. There were always a handful of lookers-on still. Weekends like today were usually busier, but as the small crowd today showed, not always.

“So, who’s the lucky girl today?” Jo asked, playfully splashing me.

“Charlie this morning, and I believe I’m owed to Sydney and Peyton this evening to finish out round one.” As if she didn’t know. Tori had provided me a link  to the schedule on a spreadsheet, but I’d drink my whole shampoo bottle if that link wasn’t available to the whole floor.

She raised her fist, provided knucks. “Nice.”

“She is that.”

I set down my shower caddy and tossed my robe towards one of the newly installed shelves. Any sense of modesty or shyness of being naked around each other was long gone; what little anxiousness remained from the eyes perpetually glued to my naked ass was easy to suppress. If it had been someone I was looking forward to less, I might have invited one of them to get me warmed up. I figured being allowed the occasional touch or taste would help ease them through the weeks between their turns. Lord knows I didn’t need the assistance getting hard.

This morning was Charlie, though. Like Casey, she was special. I think I’d been looking forward to kissing Charlie before I’d even learned about the Spencer Effect in the first place. I was all hers until she was satisfied or Higgins ran out of hot water.

It wasn’t long before the new curtain blocking the group shower from the bathroom opened to permit Charlie. Her slender body was tucked into a neatly folded purple towel, her hair up in a bun, held with a pair of chopsticks with Asian characters etched into the metal. The only other thing she wore was a timid smile.

“Charlie! Hey. It’s good to see you. You look great.”

She stopped a few feet away from me, just outside the splash zone. “Good morning, Spencer.”

“Better buckle up, Carebear. Gonna be a bumpy ride! Ow ow! ” crowed  Jo.

“I am very jealous of you. You are going to have so much and very good sex!” added Kyu-Ri, joining us from her toothbrushing, her mouth still foaming at the corners.

Lex just lewdly shook her tits at us with her tongue stuck out.

“Did you see the snow?” I asked. Something to talk about while we were still in the talking phase of things, I supposed.

Charlie nodded, pressing her lips together. “Yeah. It’s… yeah. It’s really pretty outside.”

“‘Bout to get a lot prettier inside,” added Jo. I gave her a bit of a Look. “Sorry. I’ll shut up. Pretend I’m not here, you guys.”

“Done.” I focused a warm smile on my second partner of the morning, drawing closer to her and speaking softly. “So yeah. If you had something in particular you wanted to do , say so, but otherwise I thought maybe we’d start with–”

In the blink of an eye, Charlie let loose a pitiful wail, began sobbing, and ran away. “I’m so sorry!” she whimpered over her shoulder, clutching her towel on as she darted out of the bathroom.

“What’d you say to her?” asked Jo.

Her roommate nodded sagely. “He does have a rare gift for ruining moments.”

“You were standing right there! I didn’t do anything this time, I swear!”

Kyu-Ri peered through the curtain after Charlie, then back at me. “I don’t think she’s coming back. If she is not having her turn, can we have it? I was not very aroused, but now I see your hard cock and I think maybe I changed my mind.”

Kyu-Ri was already pulling her shirt off, but the emergence of those spectacular titties didn’t slow me as I donned my robe, hurrying after Charlie. Banging on her door while fighting to keep my aberrant erection from peeking out of my robe seemed crass, so I rushed to my room and threw on a fresh outfit, whatever clothes were on top of their respective drawers. I took a few deep breaths so I didn’t go down there red-faced and panicking and making whatever was upsetting her even worse. Nerves? Some girls got nerves . Having sex with and in front of my residents was par for the course for me, but it was totally understandable if it freaked her out. Maybe we could make an exception and use the north bathroom where there were still partitions, make the peanut gallery masturbate in the adjacent stalls instead of sitting right there watching.

I knocked on the door to 311, smiling amicably in case they were looking through the peephole. No immediate answer, but I could hear murmurs inside. Not wanting to eavesdrop, I hummed to myself and kept my eyes on the two pairs of underwear hanging from the door knob. One red lace. One plain white cotton. I wasn’t sure whose was whose. Some of the girls swapped out panties from time to time to give me an excuse to keep looking. While their original intent had been a proclamation of ready-and-willingness, I’d been surprised to learn Emma had spearheaded a public service campaign to remind girls on their periods or under the weather to remove them until they were once more sexually available.

(I’d tried period sex once to quell one of Marisa’s feminist tantrums, and… yeah, no.)

The door opened after a moment, but only a crack. Destiny slipped out, still in her PJs. She looked actively upset, a look I couldn’t remember seeing on her before.

“Hey, I was… Is she OK? She came down for our hook-up, but before I could say more than a few words, she just ran off.”

“Yeah, well, who could blame her.” Destiny folded her arms.

Was it because I’d gone out with Casey? That had been, like, six something in the morning. Surely Charlie hadn’t wanted me to wake her up at such a ridiculous time, hours ahead of her scheduled time, to help rinse last night’s Vickie off of me. “Did I do something wrong? Charlie? Hey, if you can hear me, I’m–”

“You don’t get to talk to her right now,” Destiny whispered fiercely. “Not after what you pulled. Without apparently even realizing you were doing it, which only makes it worse. I cannot believe  you, Spencer.”

I shook my head, uncomprehending. “But… I was there, right when I said I would be…”

Destiny looked angrier by the second. “You were there. Right. In the public  shower. Right when you said you would parade her out for your fan club to get their kicks watching you have a good time with her. Right there.”

“I…”

“After she held out to the end of your whole ‘rotation’ or whatever you’re calling it today. Time slots, engagements, appointments, schedule slots, cock blocks. I can’t keep track of what they’re calling them day to day. She fought to save herself for your last. Because she knew how worn out you’d get, so she could… Fuck!” She snarled. “She wound up with one of those slutty shower fucks anyway, so I gave her my  time slot so she could have a nice, pleasant evening with you. And I did that, despite how much I thought I wanted to have a romp, because she wanted your attention and some intimacy and yes, some of your precious time so she could actually talk to you before you dropped your pants and invited her to add her notch to your bedpost.”

“You gave her your… But didn’t you and I already…?” Shit, I don’t think we did. How did I not notice that? Who else had I forgotten to…? After Terri and Toni popped in to talk to me about the porno thing – Jesus  – I’d assumed they were my appointment for the evening. If what Destiny was saying was true, maybe they’d only come down to talk about it and I’d panicked so fast I never went back and checked the schedule. Shit. Shit!

But Destiny was still chewing me out.

“No, we didn’t. Thanks for not noticing. Then you canceled on her slash me slash us at the last minute, and why? I heard you went out for drinks with your slut ex-girlfriends, came home drunk as a skunk and went from bed to bed until you blacked out.”

“Um, just… one bed.”

The admission didn’t look to have helped. “Yeah, real classy. Fuck, Spencer! All she wanted was to sit down with you, eat a bit, talk a bit, cuddle a bit, show you a nice romantic time. But instead you decided you’d rather drink crappy beer at some crappy bar instead of go on your officially-not-a-date with Charlie. Which again, I threw away my  slot for her. Which in hindsight I think I’m actually glad.”

Oh shit. “Oh shit! I didn’t mean to–”

“Of course you didn’t mean to do it – you’re a fucking accident! How could you mean  to do something when you’re barely even involved, just wandering around sticking it wherever Tori tells you to? And don’t get me started on Tori. You leveraged her feelings for you into making her your personal sexetary, holding your time with her for ransom until she corraled everybody into your cock blocks. She threw herself at your mercy, and you took advantage of it so you didn’t have to deal with us as people, people who actually care about you, so you could make it as cold and impersonal as possible.”

I shook my head. Don’t cry. Oh FUCK don’t cry! “I’m trying. I swear. I’m trying. Please, just let me talk to her and I’ll–”

She planted herself like an oak. “No. That girl worships  you, but you treated her like dirt today. Some… Some freaking line on your To Do list between homework and laundry.”

“She’s not. Charlie, you’re–”

But Destiny grabbed a handful of my shirt to pull me down and whisper in my ear. “You know, and she knows, and I know, that you might not have kept your job if she hadn’t risked her friendship with the entire floor to help you out. She’s taken care of you when you were down, she’s been so freaking good  to you. And right now, you don’t deserve her.” She let go, and I stumbled back into the wall opposite their room. “Until you do, no. You can’t talk to her, and I’d like you to leave.”

The door to 311 slammed shut behind her. I stared at it, numb, hollow, slain, praying for Charlie to open it up so I could explain – or better yet, beg forgiveness. How could I possibly have fucked up something that  important that  badly?

Destiny was right, about almost everything. I had noticed a week or so back that Charlie had tried to save herself for last as other girls jostled around, and I had even considered she might be doing it for some romantic purpose. It was hard to imagine Charlie wouldn’t use the opportunity to do something wonderful. When last I’d noticed, I’d been looking forward to it. Time with one of my favorite people, someone who saw me as more than Spencer Lawrence, pheromonal super-cock. But that was like 10 Hotties ago. I couldn’t possibly keep track of all of them.

Then I’d ditched her and gone out for drinks because the HOTTEZ chicks scared the shit out of me, and keeping Savannah at arm’s length despite her obvious overtures had been ripping me apart. Like the realization of what I’d done to Charlie was doing now . So I’d gone home with Vickie because she didn’t need reasons or excuses and she was kind of a slut even without the Spencer Effect so I didn’t have to feel bad if I turned her sluttier.

I punched the wall in self-contempt, which as usual, didn’t help.

When the door didn’t reopen, I finally turned and shuffled back toward my room. Shauna opened her door, gave me a look I read with ease. It was an offer to let herself be used as some meaningless distraction to take my mind off of my problems and/or let me take my emotions out on her. Like that night I’d fucked Andi again. When had that been? Oh right, night  before last. I’d been on duty, so she’d had to wait until after midnight, and then I had class in the morning so we had one solid romp and then I apologized that I needed my sleep. She was openly hurt, shuffling back down the hall murmuring that she understood. I called after her that  I’d leave more time next time. Shauna heard, waited a few for appearances sake, then treated me to an alternate Andi roleplay. She snuck into my room in overalls and nothing else, classic Andi, and tried feebly to entice me to fuck her. Every time I said no, she asked for less. If not sex, what about a blowjob? No? How about just a quick handy? OK, but would it be all right if we just touched ourselves, across from each other…? No, no, I get it, but…

Ultimately she got me to agree to let her sleep on a blanket under my bed, with permission to touch herself, silently, once she heard me snoring. She even caught me faking it to test her and kept waiting until I was really sleeping, as she told me when I helped drag her out in the morning.

I gave her what I hoped looked like a smile and shook my head. That look. Most of her looks were some variation of offering to be used, but there was a small sweetness to this one. I managed a feeble smile and walked past.

Charlie.

Her absence at some of the more salacious events the past couple weeks had been conspicuous, even in the chaotic jumble of it all. The throng of masturbatees at morning shower time. When I’d deflowered Kendall in the lounge. (I’d posted a sign to forewarn  residents of Activities Adult transpiring therein. Very official.) The splash fights and giggling dog piles as we broke in the new group shower. The time I’d been so bored and horny I’d wandered down to Shauna’s room and just started fucking her so immediately we forgot to close the door. The “aftershocks,” as they came to be called, when my shadow, Dawn, traipsed along in my wake to see if someone would let her lick my cum out of them. Most didn’t. I think it was most , anyway. I didn’t stick around. The number of girls dipping a toe into the bisexual spectrum grew by the day, but apart from her roommate, I never saw Charlie join in.

I could have named some of the regulars, girls so in the thrall of the Spencer Effect they’d forgotten modesty altogether. For some, pleasuring themselves while they watched a floormate suck me off had just become part of their morning routine, the same as watching them do it had become part of mine. Some attendees I remembered because they were there almost every morning; some I remembered simply on account of them doing something memorable. Dawn and Kyu-Ri sixty-nining next to Peyton and Sydney sixty-nining as I helped Lex break in the new titties, stitches remove  and beautifully healed. Lexi jerked me off with them until I soaked her medical marvels in what looked like a gallon of cum. (Before we started, she’d taken a marker and written “TITS OUT” across them. I couldn’t say why, but it did something for me.) She was so dazed from the force of her orgasm that she didn’t even object to the lesbian dogpile that moved to lick them clean. As the noise called attention and girls with rooms near the bathroom came down to investigate and then join the melee, only my insistence that we maintain at least some sense of decorum stopped it from turning into a full-blown orgy.

But no sign of Charlie.

I’d noticed, but I’d been too lazy to contemplate why. Now that I looked back on it, even without Destiny’s scolding, it should have been pretty obvious. If there was a girl on this floor more romantically infatuated with me than Charlie, I didn’t know her. Even Andi’s wholesome little crush occasionally gave way to plain old slutty needfulness. Charlie simply adored me. It wasn’t hubris. I knew she did. If someone had asked me an hour ago, I would have said I adored her, too. Goes to show how well I know what’s going on in my own heart, I supposed, if it let me greet her like she was just another pussy to fuck.

I fell into bed, double-checking to make sure the door locked behind me. What should I do? I had to do something. I owed it to her. Destiny had made it clear she was taking charge of consoling her spurned roomie, though, and plainly wasn’t going to let me in on it. Apologies and reconciliation would have to wait. And what about Destiny herself? She’d hardly been more present than Charlie, but she’d still wanted a go. If nothing else, she deserved an apology, too, for my throwing away her lascivious gift to her roommate.

But how did one atone for spurning Destiny in such a way? Fuck Charlie twice? Twice as hard? Fuck them both together? Twice? I had no idea, and the rapid onset blue  balls from the sudden reversal of my bathing ritual wasn’t helping my clarity any. My cock came so easily of late, and so often, and when it didn’t, the pressure grew and grew until I found a release.

Maybe I should summon Shauna after all. She’d definitely be up for some nice meaningless guilt-free distracting . She’d been pushing a footjob at me the past few days; I’d never gotten one, never really wanted one, but it’d be something new. Something besides picturing Charlie sobbing inconsolably into her pillow because the man of her dreams penciled her in for a 9 AM quickie as fresh fantasy fodder for the diddle brigade. God, I was such a fucking asshole.

I texted Shauna. Changed my mind. Come here. Now.

Tears threatened. FUCK!  Motherfucking motherfuckers motherfuckering my motherfucking tears of all things, FUCK! I beat them down, thought about my great uncle Marvin. Clouds. Monster trucks. The slow inevitable heat death of the universe. The pillow had to stay dry or I couldn’t let Shauna in and if I couldn’t let Shauna in then there would be nothing to stop me from–

“Why the fuck are you walking around naked? You’re not supposed to go walking around naked. He’s gonna write you up.”

“He wants to fuck. I want to fuck. Clothes get in the way. If he writes me up, fine.”

I recognized the second voice in the hallway as Shauna’s, even if context wouldn’t have sufficed. The first, I thought, was Angel. It sounded like it was coming from that direction, at least, and close enough that it would make sense if she was standing right outside her door. Hard to be sure. I’d worked with Emma to apply a few tricks and tools to reduce the sound I let out of my room. It hadn’t done much.

The probably Angel voice retorted. “Just because Charlie bailed doesn’t mean you can just scoop up her time slot.”

“Charlie bailed?” A third voice.

“Yeah. She came in and just yeeted right back out. She looked upset.” Jo, I was pretty sure, but farther away. Probably coming back to her room after finishing her own shower.

“She was  upset. And why is she naked…?”

“She’s stealing Charlie’s slot.”

“No way, I want Charlie’s slot!”

“Whoa. We’re not fucking pirates, bitches. We don’t just steal booty.”

“That’s so  funny. Aye, Cap’n!” Angel undoubtedly, responding to what could only be Leigh. The more of them talking, the harder it was to track whose voice was whose, but I’d recognized the scent of the brown on that nose through ten doors.

“He’s lonely, and he’s hard. Charlie didn’t want it. I do.”

“Get in line.”

“Yeah, Tori’s doing sign-ups for the next round starting tomorrow, she said.”

“I got the spreadsheet ready now, actually.” Tori, evidently. “Anybody who cuts loses their slot.”

“What are you, his pimp?”

“You know he can hear you, right? Like, you guys are practically bickering over who has dibs on him.”

“We are  bickering over who has dibs on him.” Was that Sammi? “Our big boys’ balls belong to the better bickerer.”

“You didn’t see him in the shower just now. He–”

“I wish. I always wind up missing those. We need some kind of alert or something. Or a live feed.”

“He looked crushed. You know those two are tight. I feel like such a fucking asshole, butting in like I did.”

“Oh, bullshit. You know he likes a few lookers-on.”

“More like hookers-on, the way you guys get up in his face sometimes.”

Jo pressed her point. 90% sure it was Jo, anyway. “You know, you could try actually being a person for once. I’m going to apologize next time I see him. Her too.”

“Apologize to him? He’s the one who shit down Cha-Cha’s throat. Did you guys see what Destiny just said? What a dick move.” See , not hear . So this was already online. Fantastic.

“Whoa. That’s not on him. He’s been good about not playing favorites.”

“Eh, tell that to Lil’ Miss Nudie 41 over there.”

“And I’d like to get to 42 if you’d all kindly fuck back off.” 42? Shauna and I couldn’t have fucked that many… Hmm. Could we?

“OK, so he has a few favorites, but like barely. As bad as you guys have been hounding him for your turns, ‘more more MOAR,’ it’s a miracle he can still stand.”

“I honestly prefer him lying down.”

“Second.”

“Third, fourth and fifth.” The triplets. One of them, at least, speaking for the trio. Or maybe two. Maybe all. Impossible to tell.

“I’m serious. Destiny gave up her slot so Charlie could have a nice intimate sleepover, and he went out getting blitzed with the other RAs. Came home drunk as a skunk with lipstick all over his face and passed out before she could even say hi.”

“So? Raise your hand if you could taste someone else’s pussy on him when you sucked him off.” How many were out there now that they were counting hands? I’d lost count.

“OK, now, keep your hand up if you’re a freak who liked it better that way.”

“Ew. Y’all’re nasty.”

“Yeah, well, whatever. I can hear her freaking bawling down there and I’m not even next door. I say we cut him off for a week. Teach him a lesson.”

“Teach him…?!  Are you fucking serious? You guys mob him morning, noon and night, and he’s  the one crossing the line? Two and a half months, you threw yourselves–”

“You did too, ho.”

“Fine, we  threw ourselves at him. Almost got him fired! He could have just stuck to Casey, had a normal girlfriend but instead–”

“Booya, look who just got promoted to ‘normal,’ yo.”

“–instead he let you guys bully him into being a one-man Hottie harem, the whole floor’s fuck buddy. So one time  he slips up, accidentally hurts the tenderest widdle  feewings in the known universe, and suddenly he’s  the asshole?”

“Yeah, well, why the fuck did he meet with us like that if he wasn’t going to even try to make good on what we talked about with him?”

“He tried with me. Color me satisfied.”

“Same.”

“Me, too.”

“Yeah, well, must be nice, because me and her got stiffed hard.”

“Did someone say ‘me and her got stiffed hard?’”

“This is not the time, Danni.”

“Look, if Charlie and her little girlfriend are pissed, let them duke it out with him. I’m just saying, I think he’s trying his heart out and I’m sick and tired of everybody bitching because he’s not batting a thousand on fantasy fulfillment in his first game.”

Jacqui? Or was I only thinking that because of the sports metaphor? Oh fuck, I needed to check the volleyball schedule for home games. I kept forgetting. Fuck, I was such a fucking dick.

“Seriously! What kind of boyfriends have you guys had where your very first time together he delivered magical, life-changing, transformatively fulfilling sex? Let’s keep the bar at least a little  realistic, huh?”

“He’s the one who promised to be that guy. Or did I sleep through the part of the floor meeting where we  told Spencer we wanted to meet to ask him how he’d like to fuck us …?”

“He’s trying!”

“Uh, why is Shauna naked…?”

“Because she’s trying to be the new Casey, that’s why.”

“Careful, Shaunbeam , for with great big titties comes great big responsibilititties .” I thought I heard a high five. Hard to be sure. At least half the floor had to be out there by now. Maybe more. How many had   I disappointed ? How much more did I need to give to make it up to them? How much more could  I give? Was it even giving, or was I really that self-absorbed? oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck

“This is bullshit. We should just draw straws or something. This whole time slot thing has been a fucking joke since day one.”

“Or we should just back the fuck off and let the guy actually just sleep with who he wants to sleep with.”

“Yeah, he can’t be thirty girls’ boyfriends.”

“Oh I wholeheartedly disagree. Him being twenty-nine other girls’ boyfriends is probably the hottest thing about him.” Jean?

“Second-hottest.”

“Well, OK, yeah.”

“I’m just saying, I don’t want to live somewhere some  dude randomly bangs whoever he feels like banging day to day. It’s… demeaning.”

“You’re only saying that because you don’t think you’d be one of the ones he feels like.”

“You’re one to talk with that flat ass.”

“Yeah? Why don’t we wash off your concealer, see how he feels about pizza-faces, ya fuckin’ troglodyte?”

“Troglodytes are reptilian humanoids. Their scales don’t get zits.” Ellie. It made me smile for just a moment in spite of it all, and then my brain immediately went to how I should tell her I appreciated it next time I fucked her, which reminded me we didn’t fuck, and that I didn’t have a concrete grasp on who I was and wasn’t fucking, and that spiraled me right back down into miserable eavesdropping.

“Hey. HEY. We are not here to go name-calling each other. You’re better than that – or if you’re not, get  better.” Definitely Tori. How I’d missed the thunder in her voice.

“Sorry.”

“I’m sorry, too.”

“But still, this isn’t working.”

“Why don’t we each just take a day of the month?”

“Oh hey, good idea! In fact… yeah, check it out, there’s actually this whole-ass app on your phone for that. It’s called Calendar. Oh, fudge, I guess mine says there’s not thirty-two fucking days in the month.”

“See if there’s an update…?”

“The couples could double up.”

“No way!”

“Yeah, that is not fair at all! Dawn is my roommate, not my couple !”

“My baby and I are fine doubling up.”

“Whoa. Fuck, whoa . When did we make ourselves the arbiter of when and where and in whom he shoves his shank?”

“Seriously. I know emotions are high, stakes are high, Casey’s probably high–”

“How dare you? But like, a little.” Liar.

“–but this is Spencer’s decision.”

“It’s the RA’s decision which girl on his floor he wants to fuck and when. You don’t see any logistical or moral problems with that.”

“It’s everybody’s  decision. That’s the rub. If there were three of us, we’d have a little talk and work it out. But there’s not. There’s thirty. The same reason we elected Tori and Andi and I as floor government, because thirty voices squabbling over floor funds and program initiatives simply isn’t productive and it can’t produce satisfactory outcomes. A system, like the one we’ve been using, might be a little… cold? But it’s also equitable and manageable and has mostly sufficed. Unlike this discussion we’re having right now.”

“OK, now raise your hand if Kitty just dried you up.”

“Some things aren’t about efficiency. This is a humanitarian issue, not… Ugh.  Not maximizing dividends to shareholders. He cares . He’s not always perfect at showing it, but who of us is? Spencer wants to fill our souls, not just our holes.” Jordyn. Jordyn, for sure.

“Wow, that’s so super deep. Anyway, can you pass the sign-up sheet around Tori? Because I ain’t had none of that good dicking in weeks now, and if Charlie wants to wait for some stars to align, well.”

“I can hardly believe some of you guys. Just go around the corner, and listen  to that girl. If you think doing that  to that girl  is just collateral damage of you getting some decent sex, I don’t know what to say to you.”

“Condemn me to another cockless week and you’ll hear my ass crying up and down the stairwell, too. Shit happens. She’ll get over it.”

“Yeah, at least you guys got a turn . Me and T got flat-out ditched.”

“What? I thought you guys worked it out yesterday. No?”

“Nope. We went down to talk logistics, and he ran off, basically gave us the finger. Probably gonna cost us huge when we don’t produce like we promised.”

“What’s huge?”

“Huge. For some reason, horny dude-bros on the internet who’ve decided to give up on real girls and jerk it to digital sure things don’t like it when their digital sure things turn out to be teases.”

“Can you blame him? He’s a sweetheart, not some cocktent  creator man-whore.”

“Can we blame him for agreeing to do something and then not doing it, and being kind of a jerk about it? Uh, yeah. I love the guy, but that was crappy.”

“Have any of you ever been with a guy who’s done shit exactly right forty times in a row? Call him ‘Ra’ all you want, but he’s just another mortal like every other guy! Jesus pussy-pounding Christ, give the dude a fucking break!”

“We literally signed up and lined up to suck and fuck the dude two to three times a day, but sure, he’s  the aggrieved party. Poor dear.”

“He. Made. Charlie. CRY. ”

“Shit, I’ve seen pop-up ads make that bitch cry.”

“Oh hey, I love your new hat, Casey. That’s super cute.”

“Right?”

“Y’all don’t think he’s in there crying right now? You don’t think he feels bad? And now we’re out here making him feel worse when he’s been so good to us. I love you, Spencer! ” I didn’t recognize the voice. Maybe the same as whoever slipped that note on the scented letterhead under my door?

“He nutted in my  hair yesterday. Like, totally unasked.”

“Right, because that’s what the real issue is, his fucking cum accuracy.”

“The issue is him treating us like people and not like fuckportunities .”

“The issue is us remembering to treating  him like our friend and not a deluxe Spencertronic.” What the fuck was a Spencertronic?

“The issue is that nobody’s handed me the sign-up sheet yet. You guys are so goddamn emotional all the time. We lucked out and got a smoking hot super slutty RA. Fuck him, don’t fuck him, but god, just stop with all the drama over it.”

“Sex is dramatic. It’s not just greet , yeet, thank you meat.”

“Exactly. How can you be so cold about this?”

“You were a virgin like a week ago. Get out of here with your 10-ass points.” And what the fuck was an ass point? My muscles were locked, rigid, furious at myself and some of them and myself again and Hancock and the universe as a whole.

“Yeah, maybe you guys need to stuff a little of that snow in your panties and mellow the hell out. He said he doesn’t want to date. I for one appreciate him being on the level about it. So don’t go acting like he swore to have and to hold, Hotties.”

“He cares about us. You know he does. Don’t act like this is just sex and nothing more. We’re all – Spencer and us – emotionally invested, to various degrees. He owes us and we owe him more than just a little sweat and spunk.”

“No, we don’t. He turns me on, this whole thing is kinda hot and kinky and fucked up and slutty and fun, and that’s it. Why exactly do you think he said no dating? He agrees! Don’t make it more than it is.”

“Bullshit. TT and I tried treating it like it was just business, and look how he responded.”

“Did you offer him a cut?”

“Oh hey, the gang’s all… Whoa, why the heck is Shauna naked?”

“Yeah, what–”

I wiped my tears off on my sleeve, tossed my shirt over my shoulder lest they brush someone’s skin and turn into another fuck zombie, and opened my door.

The Hotties fell silent. Angry faces. Despairing faces. Worst, the empathetic faces. I definitely didn’t deserve empathy. These girls had been able to live in harmony while sharing me in a thirty-way split, but I’d managed to find a way to divide them.

I turned to Terri and Toni. “I’m sorry about last night. Let’s do it. Are you ready?”

“You mean, like, right now?”

“Yeah. Sorry, Sunbeam. It’s their turn.”

“Enjoy, Ra.” My nymphomaniac sex slave smiled for me; I mistook it as a reaction to that thrill she got when I told her no, when it was in actuality her pleasure at being publicly acknowledged by her private nickname. Either way, I didn’t have enough in the tank to smile back.

I looked at Terri and Toni over the heads of their floormates. “Well?”

“Yeah. Just… fifteen minutes? We need to get ready.”

“That’s fine. I’ll be down at the center desk.”

“At the…? But…” But my face must have said I wasn’t looking to debate it. Terri managed a smile. “We’ll see you down there.”

Toni’s eyes were floating in pools of Spencer Effect. “Yes. Yes. Definitely.”

“Good. Meet me down there when you’re ready. Take as long as you need. Bring someone to do the camera work if you need to, but… no audience. OK?”

The HOTTEZ girls nodded rapidly. “O-OK.”

It was still snowing outside. Chilly, with no shirt on. I was still wearing my flip-flops from when I’d gone to meet Charlie in the bathroom. Impractical, inefficient, frigid, but at least I wasn’t barefoot.

Savannah was working the center desk that morning, slouched at the chair by the computer looking half-asleep, half-dead. She’d drank  a lot last night. She’d probably felt like she needed a little liquid courage to build up the guts to sample another rejection. Hard to blame her. After all, I’d rejected her advances enough times now that it had to be at least a little embarrassing.

That night on the stairwell hadn’t been the end of it. She’d kept me after the staff meeting last week with some pathetic pretense about a hedgehog TikTok she wanted to show me only to lean in, brush her hair aside, and almost fall into my lap as I pulled back from a kiss. The weekend before that, she’d stopped in on rounds with a question about the protocol if the door to the roof was unlocked; she’d played it so straight that I’d had no choice but to follow her up there, then up onto the roof to make sure we wouldn’t trap anybody up there when we locked it, and then she’d made herself look so impossibly beautiful with her hair blowing under the canopy of stars that it took effort not to jump off the edge, anything to get away before I did something we regretted.

I’d even rejected her by proxy. Vanessa had taken me to lunch one night and asked, as casually as someone with her laughable poker face could, if I’d been considering getting back with Savannah now that Price was out of the picture. Gone for good, she’d said, several times. Definitely not ever coming back, no chance I’d be blown off for him again, and we were simply perfect for each other – so why not give it a go? I told her I’d think about it so she didn’t have to go back to her friend with bad news.

Vickie had noticed it, too. She might just be horny for me – no, she was definitely horny for me – but Vickie was safe. Emotionless, aggressive, fuck-me-right-the-fuck- NOW,  K-thanks-bye sex. Being able to boast acceptance as another of my fuck buddies was probably as hot for her as any of the rest of it. Savannah had brought it up on rounds one night, a very casual “oh, so are you just sort of having fun, messing around now? because…” thing. That had been harder to deflect. I didn’t know the words for that rejection. Why was  I spurning her? I told myself I’d decided with a clearer head than I could muster now, and to trust that wiser instinct. So I just said “yeah, I guess, Vickie’s fun” and singled out one of Janis’s girls for an entirely unmerited quiet hours write-up just to dodge the obvious follow-up that she  could be pretty fun, too.

She’d never know it, but the closest she’d come to breaking me was a chance encounter at the student union one morning a few days back. She’d been eating breakfast with a friend but waved me over. There had been an awkward “is this the guy you’ve been telling me about?” moment, but Savannah issued a soft rebuke and invited me to sit with them. I had a bagel and fixings in hand, no gracious way out, so I took it. We talked like normal people. I tried to, anyway. It was too close to normalcy to not make me remember how badly I’d wanted her not so long ago, back when I’d thought I could be a guy with a girlfriend and go on dates with her and sometimes be bored by her and track our 2-month anniversary so she knew I paid attention to the pointless shit and smile at random pictures of her niece and hold my breath for the day we told each other we were in love.

Her friend had had  to go to class. Alone at last, Savannah drew me into her eyes, where I saw two mirrors that reflected my own wistfulness for that sweet, simple almost. Then she squeezed my hand and said she had to get going, too, and that was that.

This morning she was dressed very simply, pajama pants and her Welcome Week t-shirt, much baggier than I remembered. Mine had been pretty snug, actually. Her morning hair had been tamed with a pink scrunchie. She looked up, and a smile slowly stole onto her face, hangover be damned. She waved placidly.

Crap. We all had assigned desk hours, part of the RA contract, though some hourly student workers filled in most of the weekend shifts like today’s. I’d been hoping one of them would be working presently, but so be it.

“Spencer? You’re… I think you forgot your shirt, buddy.” She laughed, weakly, but concern was present in her eyes.

“It got something gross on it so I had to take it off. Guess I forgot to put on a new one.”

“Forgot? Um, are you OK? You look…” Her expression of worry deepened as she studied me. She noticed the snow sticking to my bare toes, too. “Are you all right?”

“I’m great.” I didn’t even try to make it sound like anything but the bullshit it was. “I can cover the desk for you. Go on back  to bed.”

“Um, thanks, but… I think this is kind of a no shirt, no shoes, no servicing kind of gig.” Her attempt at another smile died before it touched her lips. “Seriously. What’s going on? Talk to me.”

I shook my head. “It’s nothing.”

“It’s not nothing. I can tell you’ve been crying. And, not to nag, but you’re walking around barefoot and shirtless in the snow. You’re freaking me out a little. Talk to me.”

I sighed. “I just needed to be someplace away from Higgins 3, that’s all.”

My explanation, if one could call it that, didn’t look to have ameliorated her concern in the least. She pulled me through the door into the center desk area, stopping just inside the door, right by Ramona’s office. Where we’d be out of sight should anyone happen by. As private as we could manage in a public space. Unnecessarily, I thought. You could go hours on a Sunday without seeing anyone come through. No mail, hardly any packages. Just the occasional dude meeting up with his fellow soon-to-be-porn-stars.

“Spencer, you have to talk to me. You look like hell. Hot, shirtless, sweaty, weepy hell.”

Oh fuck, was I crying again? Embracing thoughts of heavy traffic and motivational posters and the time the Kraken farted right in my face, I went to once more wipe my eyes on my sleeve, but no sleeve. I couldn’t risk getting anything on my arm where it could stick and rub off on the girls during the shoot, so I darted for the tissue box on Marcus’s desk and gave it a few dabs. It came up nice and dry. Good. If any of that shit ever touched Savannah…

She was studying me intensely. “I don’t know what the look is in your eyes, but you’re seriously scaring me right now. Please, Spencer. Sit down and talk to me. Screw whatever issues you have with me and just talk. Remember trust falls? Come on.” She took my hand and raised it to her lips softly. “Please. It’s OK. I’m here for you. If you don’t want to talk, just sit with me. That’s OK, too.”

Terri and Toni would be coming soon. I’d already hurt them once. Like Charlie. I needed room to operate. Plus, if I was ever going to be able to sleep at night again after what I was about to do, I couldn’t have this  woman know how low I’d sunk.

I looked Savannah straight in the eyes. “I already have enough cocksuckers in my life right now, OK?”

Her jaw dropped by increments.

So.

Many.

Increments.

If she opened it any wider, I’d have thought she was offering to make good on what I’d just called her.

She recoiled from me. The blow had landed exactly as it had been meant to. Maybe the snow was taking me back to boring Jack London stories from high school English, but suddenly I remembered White Fang  and felt… Well, not good, but at least like I wasn’t a trailblazer in the art of being a cruel sack of human garbage.

Her head shook, aghast at my unprovoked assault. “Fuck you, Spencer. Fuck. You. You want the desk to yourself? It’s yours. We can take a picture, Spencer Lawrence and all of his friends.” Suddenly she tore off her shirt and threw it at me. She was wearing an undershirt at least, and had had the brains to wear a coat to the desk, which she snatched off the coat rack and was still putting on as she stormed out of the center building.

As I moved on from the cold weather survivalism of the gesture and tried to understand the cause behind it, I looked down at the wadded up shirt in my hands.

Oh.

No wonder it was so big on her. It was mine.

I remembered, more vividly than I should, how it had come to be there. We’d been hanging out in my room, watching one of those British food shows. She’d been curled up with her head on my chest, her shampoo wafting delightfully into my nostrils, when suddenly she’d looked up and asked, point blank, no intro and no segue, if she could have one of my shirts.

“Why? Are you cold? I can find something.”

“No, I mean like… You know. Boyfriends give their girlfriends shirts. It’s a thing.”

I smiled. “I’m your boyfriend?”

“I mean… if you want. I don’t care. The word doesn’t mean much. I just like you.” She didn’t blush. No one had ever taught her to be anything but proud of that radiant smile of hers. “Doesn’t have to be your favorite or anything. Just something to sleep in, so I don’t have to come all the way up here to have you with me.”

We muted the show and went to my drawers, looking for the right one. I proposed this reddish purple shirt I had. I looked good in it, I knew. But even as I was folding it for her, she pointed to my hamper, where the Welcome Week shirt was wadded up on top.

“That one. Definitely that one.”

“Seriously? It’s… I dunno. Kinda… cheap, right?” I didn’t want to point out it had  a fresh ketchup stain obscured by its red fabric.

“It has to be this one.” She held it to her face, inhaled deeply. She came up grinning, ketchup or no. “This is what you were wearing when I first realized I had a crush on you. Did you know that?”

“I distinctly remember you telling me during training that my Rowland Rizz floor shirt from last year was what made you fall head over heels for me.”

She pushed me back into bed, settling in next to me and taking off her shirt. That shut me the hell up. Never give a woman a reminder of what a doofus you are when she’s convinced she’s cured you of your basic nature. “Don’t be dumb. It was move-in day. And Ramona had put me on relief duty with She Who Shall Not Sour This Moment so you could go check on your girls.”

“I’ve always found nothing excites a woman more than pacifying angry sweaty parents. God, that whole day I was freaking out wondering when my guys  were gonna start showing up.”

She waved my long-buried anxiety aside and went on, for which I was glad. “I remember I was sitting there trying to make conversation when suddenly you came downstairs, leading this bitter-looking dude ahead of you. He looked kinda pissed off, so I got nosy, tried to see what was going on.”

“Ah. Yeah, I think I know who you mean.” The sketchy little prick who’d been making Destiny so uncomfortable. She’d looked freaked as hell. I don’t think I ever got his name, but I’d memorized his face in case the shithead ever tried to sneak back in.

She was turning the shirt right-side-out. “And he was getting in your face, a little. Like in kind of a punk way – he was like a head shorter than you, obviously intimidated, which didn’t hurt the crush. But it wasn’t the hotness . I couldn’t hear what you were saying, but the way you were like… like a wall. Like he wanted to go back up and do whatever jerkwad thing you’d dragged him away from, but it just, like, bounced off.”

“That’s when you decided to like me? Because I escorted some dumb guy out of the building?”

“No! No. Don’t laugh, OK?”

“I won’t.”

“I mean it.”

“I won’t.”

She nodded, and to both my delight and my chagrin, she slipped the shirt on. “It was the first time all this RA stuff felt… real. Like it had all been a job until then. A weird job, lots of theory and contingencies and attitudes I was supposed to somehow magically have before that. But suddenly, seeing you, it felt like… I don’t know. Like there was something… noble.”

I couldn’t help but smile. “Yeah?”

“It was a lot tighter on you than it is on me.” She plucked at it, finally noticing the stain. “Is that ketchup?”

“Blood. Took a bullet for one of my residents. Very noble.”

She swatted my stomach. “You’re the worst. But I mean it. It was like, all those times in training where you and Ramona were all ‘quiet hours, keep food in sealed containers, unprop doors, don’t forget to check the bathrooms,’ and it had been like, kinda… whatever. But then I saw this little shit glaring at you, and there you were telling him to piss off or whatever, a hot little budget superhero. But it made me feel like it was all… real. Like I was part of something good . If I’ve done any good for the girls on my floor, it may just be because my cute coworker in his cute shirt made me feel like that was what I was supposed to do.”

I took ahold  of her hands, her soft, gentle, beautiful Savannah hands. I couldn’t not touch her. “All that from telling off some asswipe, huh?”

“All that.” She settled back on top of me. Her nose wrinkled. “Could use a wash, though.”

“Me, or the shirt? Because…” And with a laugh, we were kissing again, and the shirt came back off.

I’d forgotten she even had it until this moment. But now it was mine again. I put the shirt on, eyes sliding closed as I felt her fading warmth sink into me, and settled in to wait to do my duty. Hopefully Savannah was off to do something noble. Myself, I had a porn to shoot, and apologies to make.

Chapter Nine: Obligations

“You know, it’s really OK if you’re not comfortable with this, Spencer,” Toni said as I ushered her behind the desk. Savannah had been gone just long enough that I was able to manage something akin to a smile. There was a note taped to the now-sealed gate over the service window apologizing for the brief closure.

I was as ready as I would get. I just needed to convince them.

Her roommate nodded gravely. “Really. We both felt a little guilty about pressuring you into this in the first place, so it’s really, really  all right.”

“Yeah. Kinda funny now, huh, thinking a couple sets of tits were gonna make you lose your shit over us,” Toni chuckled.

“Well, considering those  tits…” Terri gestured to her roommate’s massive, abundant cleavage. They’d come ready to offer me an out, but they’d dressed to offer me an in. It was a dissonant look. On the one hand, I knew these girls, knew them well. Terri and her ambition and her level-headedness and her impeccable sense of cool; Toni and how guarded she could be until you got to know her, and then how she was all heart.

But they looked  like trampy porn stars. Too much makeup and too little clothing over a couple of girls I was genuinely impressed by and immensely fond of. I knew they cared a lot about me, too. They were here to make love to me, then sell the recording of it to random guys online to beat off to , imagining my cock was theirs. I didn’t subscribe to their site myself, but I’d bet a good chunk of the Hotties did, especially if they’d known this content was coming down the pipeline. In a way, I was doing this for the whole floor. But also the whole world. With girls I liked. Who were fucking me for money.

It was a lot to wrap my head around.

“No, it’s seriously OK. But thanks. I’m good.”

Ramona’s office was open, only feet away. They’d said something about some kind of “landlord taking payment in pussy” scenario in our brief talk yesterday, so it had seemed like as good a set as any. Not like Ramona would mind a little more of my cum in there, and it would lend a little authenticity to the proceedings, same as when the professional studios put a periodic table on the wall of their living room. Voila! Classroom. The place would probably blind anybody nosy enough to shine a blacklight in there. She’d really  enjoyed hearing the latest updates from Higgins 3 in our recent one-on-ones. And reenacting  them. I still hadn’t gotten her to confess she’d been slave-coaching Shauna, but I was pretty sure. Like 70%.

The HOTTEZ girls weren’t  budging yet. “Spencer, you don’t have to be like that. We feel awful about what we said in the hallway. We know you were listening. Really, if you want to just… hang out? That’s fine.”

“That’s not a euphemism. Clothes on and everything, talking, not talking, whatever. Like people do. It’s really  honestly all right.”

I transitioned to the broader smile I’d been rehearsing during my brief wait after obliterating any chance I ever had for a real relationship with Savannah. “That’s really nice of you. But I’m seriously looking forward to it. I mean, how could I not? Look at you two. You look unbelievable. You are  unbelievable.” I kissed Terri’s cheek, Toni’s forehead.

Flushed with excitement, and whatever the fuck was in what my body had secreted into their skin, they shared a cautiously optimistic look. “You’re sure? Yesterday, you… you literally ran away.”

“What? No, like I said, I had plans.”

“I was in the middle of a sentence when you went white as a sheet and mumbled something about a prior engagement and ran away. It’s OK to be nervous, you know. We know this isn’t for everybody.”

Terri nodded. “If it were, we’d have maybe the sixth most popular stream on the floor.”

“That’s it. I was nervous,” I conceded. “I freaked out a little, and I’m sorry. But come on, a chance to be with not just one of you, but both  of you? A guy would have to be crazy, or unbelievably gay, to pass on that.”

They didn’t look convinced. Terri took a seat on Ramona’s couch, right in my usual spot, and Toni beside her where my boss liked to climb up and suck me off where I could more easily put my hands on her. “If it’s   worry  about being on the internet, you really don’t need to be. Barely two tenths of a percent of the population of the entire planet earth is on that site. Our female followership is, aside from the Hotties–”

“–who have all already seen it all from you anyway–”

“–less than 2%. Have you ever been with another man?”

That my kneejerk  reaction was to tell my resident that was way too personal of a question spoke volumes about how under-prepared I was for what I was committing to. “Why does it matter?”

Toni smiled indulgently. “She’s making the point that if you’ve only been with women, then the odds of anyone you’ve ever been with or might ever be with actually seeing you are about as strong as your odds of being struck by lightning.”

“If it’s future employers you’re worried about, don’t. Your name won’t ever be attached to this.”

“We made an alias for your character.”

“Mr. Randall! Because you’re our RA, and you’re a doll. RAn-doll, get it?”

“But even in the one in a million chance they saw our video, they wouldn’t remember you, or connect Spencer Lawrence with Randall the OnlyFans landlord with the porn star dick.”

“Nobody will know except us. Plus, even if someone found out–”

“–which they won’t–”

“–anybody who saw the content would be pro  that content anyway!”

They’d been spending way too much time studying the triplets, I reflected.

In any case, I reminded myself that they were technically right, that there was almost no chance my mom would ever see what I was about to do. It was enough to let me swallow down the bile rising in my throat as I forced my broadest smile. “Hey, you don’t need to sell me. I had time to think it over, and I’m seriously stoked. Are you gonna make me beg or can we get going already?” I patted my unsubtle boner. “Come on, let me help make you famous.”

The appeal to their dream sold them, and they fell into a squealing giggly fit of excitement. It wasn’t surprising they’d come down feeling chastised. Considering how Savannah had reacted to my arrival, I’d probably looked the farthest thing from ready to make my porn debut when I’d been stomping past the Hotties upstairs. I’d known  that if I made them console me into it , gave them the old “no, it’s fine, whatever, I’ll be OK, someday,” that they wouldn’t commit. They were horny, but these were two really nice women. Some of their floormates would still fuck me if I cried the whole time – one or two might even prefer it – but they’d apologized and made thorough amends for the ASMR incident. It had been  sincere. If I was going to be able to deliver on my promise, accidental or no, I needed them to believe I was genuinely enthused.

At the very least, I anticipated my own sincerity would engage soon enough. They really did look amazing. I reconsidered my initial assessment of their attire. They didn’t look like porn stars; they looked like two girls you wished  were porn stars. Their makeup was thicker than usual, but no more so than for their usual photo sessions. Each of their outfits were entirely distinct, but followed similar motifs. Cleavage and tightness and skin and low and short and brief and – above all – easy to remove. I didn’t know if a pull on the string on Terri’s dress would actually unravel the whole thing, but the latticework over her ribs sure looked ready to fall off. Toni’s comparatively simple blue shirt looked like if she inhaled two deeply, her tits were going to make a break for it. The outfits weren’t oozing pure sex appeal, quite; they were just there to make sure you noticed that the girls inside them were. They looked unbelievable, even for two unbelievable-looking women.

“So, how are we doing this? I see you didn’t bring all your stuff.”

“Well, we weren’t sure you’d still want to, and we didn’t want to freak you out or anything coming down here like LET’S DO THIS and everything.” Terri patted my arm. “But let me call the agency.”

Their “agency” was the Hottie Haven, its contribution to their celebrity today coming in the form of solicitation for volunteers to be the camera operator. The gig came with the added perks of watching me fuck, plus lugging down a boatload of supplies. Interested parties put their names in a digital raffle, which Angel won. We talked things over while waiting for her to pack up their gear and lug it down, but between that and the raffle itself we had time to discuss things.

“Let’s start by talking about the financials. I know we’re friends, but since this is also business, we wanted to make sure we didn’t take advantage of that friendship. We… what?” Terri stopped, frowning.

I held up my hands apologetically. “Sorry. No, it’s nothing. Just, I’ve spent four years and change making  sure my residents knew , ‘I’m not your friend, but I’ll be friendly.’ And now…” She arched an exquisitely shaped eyebrow uncomprehendingly. “Forget it. It’s like my ‘dorm’ vs. ‘residence hall’ thing.”

“I thought those were the same thing but ‘dorm’ was just easier to say.”

“Wait, there’s the difference?”

“Yes.” I sighed. Now this  happening in her office would offend the shit out of Ramona. “Anyway, don’t worry about the money. I just want to support you like you supported me.”

Terri shook her head. “This is going to be a lot of money, Spencer.”

“I said don’t worry.”

Terri sighed, annoyed by my obstinance. “As it’s a matter of public record, I checked, and Lakeview pays RA staff $140 a month . This video will make more than you make all school year. It will make more than $140 just off the payments from the girls on our floor, which is money you are 100% bringing in on your own. We can’t just–”

“You can and you will.” I made my voice firm. It would be less like porn for me if I didn’t get paid, felt  like. I didn’t point out that they’d only minutes ago sworn that nobody who knew me would see it. “What else?”

“If you insist,” said Toni. Terri was typing something on her phone again. I assumed she was corresponding with Angel about something, but then my hip buzzed. It was a text, from Terri. I am offering you $1,000 USD for your participation in our video to be filmed on the date of this message’s sending. Do you accept ?

She explained while I read. “So that it’s in writing. It’s nothing personal, but we’ve read some horror stories of girls in this field mixing business with pleasure, ex-boyfriends and lawsuits and… blah. That offer stands, by the way. You don’t have to respond right away. If you’d rather… Ope , there’s your refusal. All righty .” She smiled and squeezed my knee. “Thank you.”

“And if you wake up one morning and change your mind–” Toni began.

“Then we’ll talk, but try to make sure that morning is soon,” Terri interrupted. “Sorry. Just, you get it, right? Don’t wanna have to maintain a Spencer Changed His Mind rainy day fund forever.”

I smiled. I actually felt better that she was drawing hard lines about it, even if there had never been a question for me about taking their money. At one point last night, I’d been drifting off to the hypnotic undulation of Vickie’s sublime ass while I fucked her doggy style. (Or, as she’d put it, “Bitch-fuck me ‘til I howl, good boy.” God, I loved the way she talked.) Anyway, my mind had wandered back to my brief talk with these girls earlier that afternoon. I’d actually caught myself reasoning that, if I did it (which part of me had dreaded I would) I couldn’t take money because it would create a potential  ethical conflicts as their RA. I’d slapped Vickie’s ass, eliciting a fresh round of growls and barks to cover up my laughter at my own ridiculousness.

We talked over what we wanted the video to look like. This wasn’t scripted, which gelled with my own experience with porn. They basically said I could play the character how I liked and they’d roll with it. I could be gruff and angry and domineering; wide-eyed and innocent so they’d have to seduce me into it; or play it like it was familiar terrain, that happy afternoon when my two sluttiest tenants came in to pay their dues. Whatever I did, they were going to be in character according to the HOTTEZ brand: self-aware of their hotness to the brink of arrogance but not over it, but easy as a core personality trait.

“So… basically Casey.”

“So it should be familiar for  you.” They snickered, and I managed a faint grin. A sincere one.

At any rate, they said I could mull my character over while they set up, which coincided perfectly with a gust of cold air as Angel entered the center building. She stumbled in carrying so much gear she was walking like a top-heavy penguin. A high end video recorder and a host of attachments and add-ons for it, lighting, a box of mirrors, a case of makeup, a custom container for glitter and body oil and sex gels and skin tape and what I was pretty sure was a pair of bejeweled  butt plugs.

“Damn, just how behind on the rent are you guys?” asked Angel as she joined me watching them unpack. She sat on my lap, and I found myself reaching up to squeeze her huge tits without thinking. She didn’t seem to think anything of it either. I was developing some seriously problematic habits of late.

“Emphasis on ‘behind,’” I added, tweaking a nipple through the fabric of her shirt. She was about to watch me fuck her friends on camera for money. Her grin broadened as mine shrank, and I wondered if she’d just had the same thought.

My co-stars barely heard us. They were prepping the set, making sure they’d get good light on the faces (and facials) and removing anything that might identify Ramona’s office by name or knick-knack. They’d been nervous about that, and rightly so. My fucking them in here wouldn’t be an issue, but if someone on the internet paused and zoomed on one of her diplomas or something and it got public… Slim chance, but I was glad to hear they were putting thought into this. I was also, maybe weirdly, proud of how well they seemed to be learning their trade. This wasn’t what they’d come to Lakeview to study, but they were developing real world skills.

“What the heck are these creepy dolls?”

I turned to where Toni was holding up the offending object. “Oh, those are Ramona’s. I mean, obviously. But she used them for our RA training session on ethics.”

“ You  got ethics training …?” Terri smirked playfully. “Guess you didn’t get enough, huh.”

I eyed the little homemade things, a blonde and brunette of ambiguous gender. Why did Ramona have those out again? Must be prepping  for winter training. “You can just put ‘em in a drawer.”

That was the end of that. They had a talk with Angel about what they wanted from her. (I stopped fondling her so everyone could focus. Toni was staring almost as intently as Angel was squirming.) Angel had worked done  camera work for them before, so the tutorial was more reminders, and went quickly. I got to receive a bit of of makeup too, which was sort of fun. As they turned to head for the hallway, I remembered something.

“Can we keep my face out of it?” Probably wasted the whole point of the makeup, but too late for that.

“We’ll blur you. We can mess with your voice too, if you want. Whatever you need to be comfortable, Spencer.” The HOTTEZ duo each planted a kiss on my cheek, wiped off the smear of lip gloss, and that was that. The part of my life where I hadn’t starred in a porno was being counted down on toes and fingers. I’d tried to tell myself the time Marisa had recorded us had technically qualified, but it hadn’t been true. We’d watched it, fucked while we watched it a second time, and pressed the delete button together. All very safe, which was why Marisa hadn’t wanted to do it again.

No, this was it. Spencer Lawrence, as seen on OF.

I looked down at the Welcome Week t-shirt. Only the back of it mentioned Lakeview. I made a note to try to crumple it up when I took it off so the particulars didn’t have a chance to sneak in.

Savannah. oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck OH

The door knocked and swung open. “Mr. Randall?” That was me. Mr. Randall, the randy landlord. There were Terri and Toni, sexy as hell, with Angel filming over their shoulders. I reminded myself not to look at the camera.

“Well, well, well, look who it is. The HOTTEZ girls. Must be the fifth again already.” I sneered. I’d decided to go the asshole route. Lord knew I felt like one. I’d figured it might be a good place to direct that energy.

The girls stepped far enough into the room that Angel could scurry around them, get them from the side as their boobs bounced with laughter. “It’s actually the sixth,” giggled Terri.

“Oh good.” I uncrossed my legs. “I guess that means I get to collect some late penalties.”

Toni rolled her eyes. “Look, can we just get this over with? I got places to be .” That’s right, that was the new addition to their shtick since moving from mainstream to OF. Terri as the bubbly one always looking for a good time, Toni as the sex-starved slut who got annoyed when you made her wait for foreplay. I personally felt like it was sort of heavy-handed, but what did I know.  This was my first day on the job.

“I don’t think I like your tone, little missy.” ( Little missy?  Was roleplaying a lecherous jerk making me talk like my uncle?) “You know I could fill your apartment with two paying  tenants in a hot minute, don’t you?”

Terri put a hasty arm around her roommate. “She was just teasing, Mr. Randall. Right, TT…?”

Toni frowned. “Hmmf.”

“Come on, say you’re sorry to the nice man.”

Toni denied me eye contact as she folded her arms, tits squashed together beautifully. “Sorry.”

“Like you mean it, you dork!” giggled Terri, jostling her a bit.

“I’msorryIwasbadMr.Randall,” she mumbled, but a smile teased at the corner of her ruby lips. I knew that smile. That was her come-fuck-me smile, dialed down to 10%. “So are you gonna punish us, or just sit there and talk about it?”

“There’s my TT! So, who’s ‘taking a deposit’ this month, sir? I’m pretty sure it’s my turn.”

“The heck it is!” snapped Toni. “You are such  a cock-hog, I swear!”

Terri grabbed Toni’s tits, bobbling them in a mocking fashion. They overflowed her grips and then some. “Maybe I’m a hog but at least I’m not a cow!”  Ah – not bobbling. Milking.

Angel zoomed in, licking her lips. Leigh had made some comment I no longer remembered specifically last time we were together, but I recalled a reference to Angel’s “udders” playing a role. It had led to her on fall fours with her absurdly massive jugs hanging against my cheeks. I’d sucked on and played with them until she came, her pussy unoccupied. Terri’s teasing must be triggering.

“Girls, please. You’re not farm animals. You’re foxes. ”

Terri laughed like it was the funniest joke she’d heard in weeks. “You know it!” She struck a pose, enticing me to pick her, ass cocked out for me but twisting to show a little sideboob, too. Toni followed suit, lifting up her tits, a bit of nipple escaping her neckline.

I paced back and forth, inspecting them. I gave Toni’s tit a measuring squeeze, lifted Terri’s dress to pinch a bit of exposed butt cheek. My peripheral vision caught Angel, holding the camera over it. I nearly recoiled. This is OK, I reminded myself . They want you to be doing this.

You made  them want to do this.

Finally I stood back. “I think I’ll take…” I stroked my chin like the supervillain dirtbag Mr. Randall was. “Both!”

The girls gasped. “Both!”

“No way! You can’t seriously expect us to…?!”

“Together…?!”

“It’s not my fault you decided not to pay up on time. If you HOTTEZ both want to be my residents, both of you pay the price. It’s all or nothing, girls.”

“You are a prick!” snapped Toni, though she’d emphasized “are” and “a” as much as I’d done with “residents.” Her quip had been decidedly funnier, and all three of us burst into laughter.

She held up a hand to Angel. “Cut, cut. No no, keep it on, Angel – just easier to edit when you have an actual audio cue, that’s all. That was funny, Spencer, but careful with the inside jokes. The girls will love it when they see it, but it sorta sounded   inside-jokey , and nobody likes being on the outside of one.”

“Right, sorry. But am I doing–”

Toni scratched her fingernails on my chest through my shirt. “You’re amazing. I can’t wait .”

I held her against me with a couple handfuls of butt. She was so short I could barely reach, but it was well worth some stretching. “Same. You’re still feeling OK? Having fun?”

“Not as much as I’m about to.” Something like a smile was attempted. I tried to think about Toni’s heavy-lidded stare and not think what had put it there.

We resumed with a quick shot where the girls bickered over the whether  and how of Mr. Randall’s demand. “It’s the principle of the thing! He’s basically doubling our rent!”

“I know, but… look, haven’t you ever been curious what it would be like to taste a man… together?”

“I mean, yeah, of course, just… I figured we’d save it for one of our hot-boyz or something, not some random dude.” Hot-boyz was their term for their supporters. They were all hot, they explained, because nothing was hotter to them than having such excellent taste in women. Patronizing in the extreme, but as Terri had put it to me once, the guys all knew HOTTEZ was theater , but if they bought tickets, her act ought to be worth the price of submission.

Err, admission. Being in Ramona’s office was causing internal Freudian slips.

It was time for me to get back into things, though. “I think Mr. Randall forgot exactly why we keep choosing to pay rent like this in the first place. Remind her for  me, would you, Mister?”

Thank goodness we weren’t showing my face, because the peacocking my character should be doing was simply beyond me. I took down my pants, my shaft flopping out into the open. It had been trained to get hard quickly in this room, and trained well. It was at half-mast, and grew even as the HOTTEZ girls gasped and marveled over what was, I suppose, not the worst  porn cock.

There it was. My dick, captured on camera to be nurtured until it was ready to be released into the wild.

“You mean this… ?” I waved it around a bit.

“Oh god ,” breathed Terri.

“Oh right, now I remember…”

I helped myself to one of each roommate’s boobs, pawing crudely. Because I wanted to, mostly, because it was these two incredible sets of tits that had duped me into this to begin with, but also because it was good branding. “I figured a couple of ‘hot’ and ‘easy’ girls like you two must see dicks like this all the time.” Eyelashes were fluttered, even from merely that.

Toni licked her lips hungrily, and I was pretty sure the hunger wasn’t feigned. No more than my erection, which was only a little bit born of Spencer Effect and the echoes of Vickie growling and barking as I pounded her last night. My fluffer, if a bit removed. “Not nearly as often as I’d like.”

“Come on, TT. Let’s pay the nice man.”

“Oh, fuck it. All right, T, let’s…” Toni was sinking to her knees as she spoke, and whatever her suggestion might have been, it was lost in a deliriously contented moan as her lips met my cock for the first time in weeks. Terri quickly found her way to the far side.

“Mmmmm.” She pulled back and made a gesture. “And cut.”

Toni didn’t stop, but Terri carried on with directing the shoot anyway. “ All righty ! Good stuff so far. Great  cock.”

“Mm,” echoed Toni.

“Now we’re not looking to necessarily get some hour-long cock manifesto here. Nothing super specific was promised to the hot-boyz, so I figure we’ll start with a double blowjob scene. You can cum whenever you want, but we’ll try to pace ourselves, get at least a few minutes out of you. If not, that’s completely fine. No pressure. We were figuring we’d get our tits out – you can get a lot of negative comments and non-renewals if you suck a guy off fully dressed unless you’re cosplaying – and then you can come on them whenever you’re ready. Then if we want more footage, we can just do a wipe-down and keep going, splice it in before the cum-shot.”

“I can’t wait for the cum-shot,” whispered Toni into my glans stroking  me with both hands as she licked and sucked. The way she cradled that thing, her wish to wrap her entire body around it was too evident. She’d have it granted soon enough.

“You’re incorrigible, TT.”

“Don’t like it? Then get down here and help me… incorrige  him.”

Terri laughed. I think I did, too. I was a sucker for puns, like Toni was a sucker for my cock. (Not my best.) “And you are such  a fucking ho.”

We were both having too much fun watching Toni lovingly rub her lips up and down the length of me to deny her a chance to reply. “Guess that means I’m putting the H-O and  the T-T in HOTTEZ. Which makes you…”

“Very grateful for your assistance, my dear. All right, so Angel, we’re gonna try to be playful about it, messy, a slutty suck-fest kinda thing. Make sure you don’t zoom in too close or it can fuck up the res, auto-tracking dick flails and stuff.”

“Got it.”

“Spencer, you  still doing good? Anything we can do differently for you?”

“You had me at slutty  suck-fest.”

Toni finished a sumptuous lick. “I freaking love  your cock, Spencer. Thank you so much for letting us do this. I love it. I love  it. I… ” The rest was apparently to be kept secret between her lips and my shaft. Her eyes sunk shut as she lavished affection on me.

“Yeah. My, um, pleasure. Is it OK if I sit down? Never been good at keeping my balance while a girl’s… yeah.”

Terri proposed a quick take of her pushing me down into Ramona’s desk chair. It took two takes; the first one I missed and landed my hip on the armrest and fell over sideways. The girls found it hysterical. I guess it was a little funny. The next time we nailed it, Terri hungrily kissing  me down into my seat while Toni complained about pushing me back faster than she could chase my cock, crawling hastily to minimize the disruption in blowing me.

Terri adjusted her position, kneeling on my left with Toni on my right, then tinkering slightly with the lighting and making sure Angel had a clean shot and an enticing angle on the scene. Toni never stopped sucking. Her sapphire blue eyes locked on mine. I don’t care if the camera is running or not. I want to suck your cock until it explodes , they said.

“You’re unbelievable, Toni. A freaking savant, I swear.”

Her sigh of appreciation probably set the kombucha in Ramona’s mini-fridge to boiling. Terri didn’t bother saying Action!  this time. Her lips and tongue conveyed it more than intelligibly. She wanted in on it.

There was no way they hadn’t been practicing. Nobody could be that coordinated about co-fellation without prior training. They knew where to move so they could lick without tripping over their partner’s tongue. Their hands automatically found any stray wisps of hair that might disrupt the shot. I remembered Terri’s suggestion that they expose their breasts and, in the entitled tone of Mr. Randall, made a petulant demand out of it; Terri jerked Toni’s neckline down to let her titties flop out in casual unison with Toni raising Terri’s whole dress up to expose hers, thong and all.

I’d had more than my share of blowjobs, and I’d developed some capacity to distinguish. The bulk of them had been the normal kind, sweet and clumsy and lubriciously wonderful. But there were lots of others. Showoffy  blowjobs, sloppy and noisy and spitty. Adoring blowjobs, making out with the cock rather than sucking it. Worshipful blowjobs, eyes locked on mine to monitor for and capitalize upon every possible infliction of pleasure. And perhaps unique to my circumstance, the addicted blowjob, cum-drunk girls consumed by the high they got from the taste of me, artless but endless. Like the ones from that girl I’d just banished from the center desk so cruelly. Fuck. Oh FUCK.

Terri and Toni were giving me my first ever porn-star blowjob, which was proving more than enough to refocus me on the present. It was a performance. It was a display for the camera of just how good a woman could be to a man’s cock. A blowjob that wasn’t simply intended to feel good, but look sexy as fuck. It was mouths, yes, but also hands and eyes and big freckled tits and soft round asses jutting out behind their faces, hair swept aside so I – and the camera – didn’t miss a single glistening strand of drool connecting dick to dicksuckers. Moans of enjoyment at my moans of enjoyment, all of them sincere.

Alone, either one of them was world-class. The men of the internet were lucky to have them. Together, though, it was sublime. It was so good I would have forgotten all about what I’d done to Savannah, to Charlie, to Destiny, to Tori – oh FUCK Tori – except those were the only thoughts keeping me from coming in the first thirty seconds. In fact, they were keeping me well and truly in check. I reminded myself that this was acting, and Mr. Randall was forfeiting income for this, and expected top notch.

“Have you two ever done this before? I’ve had worse, but come on. This is a rent payment  blowjob, not a rent discount  blowjob.”

Angel snickered, then grimaced and mouthed her apology. Terri rolled her eyes, but let my cock slip out from between her lips with a grin. “Cut. Sheesh. They don’t warn you in the how-to-porn videos about giggly camerawomen .”

“Sorry! It was just… I dunno. His cock makes me giggly is all .”

Toni had taken Terri’s place, fervently sucking me off almost down to the base, and she did it like her mouth knew the entirety of the way by heart. She giggled too, the tip of my dick lodged in her throat, a shockwave of vibrations that traveled down my cock and up my spine.

“You know you can stop between scenes, right, TT?” I never called her that, too crass, but it seemed appropriate under the circumstances.

“Don’t wanna.” Those were the only two words she came up for air long enough to utter before diving back down.

“Well, you’re gonna have to. Spencer’s onto something. Double blowjob is good–”

“It’s more than good.”

She beamed proudly. “But if we’re going to make the pivot from a shoot about blowing our landlord for rent money to, you know, doing more  because we’re the HOTTEZ girls, we need to take it up a notch.”

Angel was marveling at the reverent blowjob Toni had never stopped giving. The influencer’s eyes were watering, makeup streaming down her cheeks. “How many more notches up are there from that …?”

Terri decided she could use my taunt to make the transition; we re-shot it and managed a satisfactorily giggle-free take on the second try. The HOTTEZ girls rose to the challenge. I fucked Terri’s tits first. A quick shot of her taking the bait, giddily snarking that I had no idea who I was dealing with, and then I was fucking her tits. Or rather, her tits were fucking me. My job was to hold still, let her do all the work. Her dress was so skimpy that she was able to bunch it up over her chest, using the fabric to hold me in her cleavage, but still showing cock both above and below where the camera was zoomed  in on her bouncing boobs. Toni, unprompted, took charge of sucking whatever emerged, a human lube tube.

“He’s still not coming,” Terri pouted after a little while.

“Time to break out the big guns,” Toni asserted. So I fucked hers for a while. As the echo of “I have enough cocksuckers in my life right now” still kept me from coming, the visibly impressed girls praised me for my determination to getting the whole scene right and had me lie down on the office floor, locking arms around each other’s shoulders and sandwiching my cock between the shared border of their boobs. We had to get creative to give Angel a steady foundation for camerawork at that low angle, but she got it. Her shirt had come off somewhere in the setup for the double tit-fuck scene, her tremendous knockers resting flat on Ramona’s carpet, right about where my cum would have dripped out of my boss’s pussy after she stood up from riding me in her desk chair.

After quickly realizing we would either need to pause every thirty seconds for the girls to lick each other’s tits or employ some proper lubricant, we did a scene where “Mr. Randall ” complained  and they fished one of the girls’ lube bottles from a desk drawer, though Terri was probably right that we’d edit it out later and just let their titties be slippery by default. The delay treated me to an extra minute or so of Toni humping my cock with her tits, her horny smile  piercing through my soul.

I still wasn’t coming, which seemed to actually be starting to vex the determined HOTTEZ girls. T and TT were, by nature and by brand, easy, and I was making them work awfully hard. Lying on my back, though, there was no longer a person in my field of vision, so my imagination busied itself supplying fresh torments. After trying a few variants, it settled on transmuting Terri and Toni into Charlie and Savannah. They were still doing the double tit-fuck, but the latter was scowling hatefully at me while shuddering with involuntary ecstacy while the former simply pleasured me and cried.

“Cut,” said Terri, slumping back into her heels, chest heaving. It must be a workout. “Are we doing everything OK, Spencer? I was worried you’d finish too fast, but… You can come whenever you want.”

“As many times as you want,” added Toni, reverting to sucking me off again. “I have all night free. All. Night.”

“I’m only human,” I said sheepishly. “Sorry, I can hurry it up.”

“Only human and his only fans,” mumbled Angel, grinning at me. “Sorry, but if you were ‘only human,’ you’d have nutted  twenty minutes ago.”

“Twenty… Has it been twenty minutes already?”

“It’s been over an hour,” said Terri, gesturing to Ramona’s clock. I didn’t know when we’d started, so it didn’t mean much. “Going on two.”

“Which is fine,” Toni hurried to add. “We’re not in any rush if you’re not. We can edit it down before release or whatever. For now, I’m having such a good time, I don’t even care.”

Terri nodded. “Same, yeah. Man, I was hoping we’d have enough content to release like a five minute thing. No offense or anything. But like… you’re a beast , Spencer.”

She didn’t know how true that was, watching her roommate suck down two dainty nostrils full of my mind-manipulating musk.

“I just…” Toni couldn’t help herself, and mid-sentence broke off to keep blowing me. After a minute, the words made their way out past the cock in her mouth. “I just fucking love  your cock. I know I keep saying it and I’m sorry if that sounds bad, but seriously. I could suck on this thing forever. Like every day. I never got how girls could say they actually liked giving head before you, but… it’s my favorite thing. You’re  my favorite thing. Hold out as long as you want, because I’m never getting tired of this. ”

“Nuh, uh – you gotta stop at some point and give me a turn,” said Terri, smirking as she nudged her roommate aside and added her spit to my shining red shaft.

Soon they were once again collaboratively going down on me, and I was once again drifting away. As their tongues and tonsils whisked my body down a river of bliss, my guilty conscience dragged my mind into its murky depths.

The two kept trying to intertwine. My own grim satisfaction as I watched Tori slurp down that contaminated water met the feel of Vanessa’s hips driving the defeated, desperate rebel’s throat down my shaft by the loading dock.

Quinn, corrupted in a single evening by the Spencer Effect, pressing her fingers inside me, making me come like no one had before or since. Her satisfied smirk became inexplicable rage as the hormonal tornado inside her turned her berserk, becoming humiliation as she was banished.

Ramona, meeting me for our one-on-one in nothing but latex panties and a smile, sitting on my lap as she talked me through the latest on Higgins 3 before laying down on her back atop her desk and inviting me to fuck her atop her divorce papers. Which I of course did.

Casey, her head cracked open and bleeding because of an OD because of self-loathing because of my willful ignorance of her lies. Chasing the ambulance to the emergency room, where the only medicine she claimed to need was my cum, fucking her carefully on account of the IV in her wrist.

Dana. Dana’s mom. Sweet, wholesome little Dana, her mother taken by me in moments. Her daughter held out much longer. It took me months before she gave me her virginity and proudly proclaimed herself a slut.

Sydney and Peyton, clinging to their feelings for each other as the Spencer Effect brought me between them without my even being there. They’d promised everything Toni and Terri were doing now, and they meant to deliver on it this very evening, maybe before I even had a chance to wash off all the lube and spit and jizz off of me from my debut as a goddamn porn star.

Savannah. The bitter end she’d put to her relationship with Price not once, not twice, but three times, only to have me reject her anyway. The only reason I’d given why she couldn’t climb into bed with me and suck my cock for a whole lazy weekend was because I’d rather get it sucked  by dozens of others. Her eyes glaring murderously at me as she sucked me off with undisguised relish. I have enough cocksuckers in my life right now .

“I want to fuck you,” I announced, sitting up suddenly. My cocksuckers blinked, pausing at the suddenness. Angel realized she was recording my shoulder and quickly pushed herself off the pillows of her tits to catch this latest development.

Toni just beamed. Terri, however, remembered she was in character, something the rest of the cast had forgotten at my sudden pronouncement. “You didn’t say anything about fucking you, Mr. Randall!”

“I don’t care, T,” said Toni in a smoky voice. “I need  this D.”

“So we’ll come back in a few weeks and at least get another rent payment out of it,” stage whispered Terri. “Don’t go getting all cock-crazy on me again!”

But Toni was already climbing to her feet. Kind of. She never really stood up, just went from kneeling on the floor to bending over the desk. Her sweaty, well-oiled boobs were resting atop a pile of printed work orders.

“Don’t hold anything back,” Toni crooned over her shoulder, shimmying her ass invitingly, her wet, juicy pussy available and literally begging to get stuffed.

And of course, Terri joined her, her long legs forcing her back to arch even higher. “You are such a HO, TT! You’re gonna make me as bad as you!” she giggled as she pulled her ass cheeks apart for me. Not that it was in the least bit necessary.

I started with Toni. First come, first come. A guttural, animalistic squeal dribbled out of her lips as I slowly pressed myself inside her. Her pussy was tight, even by pussy standards.

“Aaaaand cut,” said Terri. “You don’t have to stop, but… do you want to keep doing this on camera? It’s obviously top notch content, but I know you had some reservations, and…”

“She needs this. Don’t you, Toni.”

“Don’t stop! Oh fuck  don’t stop, don’t ever stop…”

She planted her hands on her hips. It looked ridiculous, bent over and presenting her ass like a complete slut like that. “We don’t need  anything. If you think it would be fun  to fuck some HOTTEZ on camera, make a legion of hot-boyz jealous, awesome. Super awesome. But I know you had some, um, reservations? So if you’d rather just ditch the charade, we can just fuck like nor–” Terri caught herself mid-absurdity and shook her head. “OK, I guess this isn’t quite ‘normal.’ But like, casual.”

“Why don’t you make sure Angel’s ready to get the money shot?” I seized Toni’s hips and slammed down her pussy in time with my thrusts. “I don’t think I can hold out much longer. Not with all of this.” I bottomed out; Toni groaned, thrashed, clawed the desktop, crumpling my slave girl’s papers. Since the moment my tip touched her labia, she’d been having one of those non-stop orgasms some of the Hotties got sometimes. It left her a trembling, grunting puddle of freckled tits and spotless ass. I just hoped it looked as good on film for their fans as it looked in person squirting up and down the length of my cock.

Terri and Angel were hastily setting up a new angle. Toni raised her leg to put her knee on the desktop. Focus on that. The leg. The pussy. The ass. The girl, this  girl, Toni. Terri took a place beside her and said something vaguely in character. I tuned it out. That was porn. This was giving someone the best sex of their life to date. This, I could do. I owed her that. I’d told her I would do it, and I was going to fucking do it. I tried not to enjoy it any more than she forced me to, but she wasn’t making it easy.

I held out for her to make a new noise, some fresh peak of enjoyment; once she squawk-moaned so primally that Angel almost stumbled back from us, I pulled out and immediately stuck it in Terri. Terri was more verbal about it, however generically. “Fuck me,” “Harder,” “Don’t stop fucking my hot wet pussy,” that kind of thing. Whether she was hamming it up for the video or was simply overwhelmed by it all, I was honestly unsure, which made me suspect the latter. The HOTTEZ shtick  tended to be pretty shticky , and this was flowing too easily.

I alternated between pussies back and forth, replacing the main course with a finger or three to keep them going. It was getting louder – or more accurately, it was getting just plain loud. Terri gave up on her dirty talk and joined her roommate in moaning and whimpering and lying listlessly letting me pose her wherever I felt like fucking her. I caught Angel drooling on her fat titties at one point. I reached over and wiped it off, fed it to Toni. She didn’t care. She was so far gone she’d happily suck anything I put in her mouth.

I stacked them. It was something I’d seen in porn and wondered about, so I tried it. One ass over the other, two perfect pussies perfectly aligned. Terri’s height advantage was sufficient that it didn’t even look uncomfortable. I went back and forth, up and down between them. I was losing track of who I was fucking, which was so funny to me I couldn’t help but laugh. A tidy little synopsis of my life these past few weeks.

Then, for a moment, I forgot I was here to do a job, and actually purely enjoyed myself for a few thrusts.

I came instantly. Both girls got their share, each pussy flooded and re-flooded, Terri’s slit oozing my cum into Toni’s, forming a little river of cum pouring down onto a sweat-streaked spot on the desk.

Then I remembered, and slumped down into my boss’s chair, breathing hard. “Shit. Sorry, I forgot you wanted me to come on your boobs. Gimme a minute, I can–”

The HOTTEZ girls were on me in a flash, each one perching messily atop a thigh, but they shared my mouth between them, babbling between three-way kisses.

“You came perfectly !”

“I didn’t even know it was possible to feel that good.”

“Fuck the tit-shot. Cream-pie or nothing from now on.”

“If he wants to help us again.”

“Oh please  help us again!”

“Best. Sex. Ever.”

“Best sex possible! ”

Angel nodded. “Seriously. That was the hottest thing I’ve ever fucking seen. I thought him  and me and  Leigh got crazy, but that… Seriously, take my friggin’ money already, you guys!”

“You for sure get a free copy. You held it together like a boss bitch, Ange. Seriously, I would have been losing my shit over there not being able to get in on that.” Terri blew her a kiss before returning to delivering one manually to me. And Toni.

“So we got everything? That’ll do?” I asked, when   they let  me.

“Do? That’ll pay for next semester’s tuition!” Terri exclaimed.

“You’re sure we don’t need to do a re-shoot?” murmured Toni into my chest. “Pleeeease?”

I patted her hair softly. “Just let me know when you need my help again.”

Terri looked up at me, and she was sniffling. She realized it, too, wiping her budding tears on her forearm. “Sorry. God, way to cry at your own porno, Terri.”

OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK

“But it’s good  cry, I swear!”

OH FUCK OH–

Oh. Good crying. Oh.

I let out my breath.

She continued, “I’m sorry. I was so  nervous about this whole thing. Whether we could do it, whether you could do it, could I direct and star and costume and produce and… I just…” She snot-cry-laughed triumphantly, adorably. “ That was amazing!  I couldn’t have done this without you Spencer. I know this isn’t everybody’s dream gig, but…” She shrugged, tears splashing. I envied her the  luxury. “Right now, I can’t imagine doing anything else. Thanks to  you. You made it so… good .”

“I don’t even care about the movie. I’m just so… so… glad… I live… in your… building…” Toni managed slowly between kisses on my chest. “This floor is the best thing that ever happened to me.”

I smiled. Sincerely? I was too unsure of myself to say. “I’m just glad I didn’t disappoint.”

Anyway, I fucked Angel for good measure, but quickly. Then, Angel still mumbling to herself on the couch as she massaged my cum into her tits, I kicked the girls out so I could put Ramona’s office back as it was, diplomas and creepy ethics dolls and all. Do good, don’t do evil , she’d said, having one play-box the other. That’s ethics. That’s it.  As if everything was always so goddamn simple.

It wasn’t perfect, but she wouldn’t mind. Taking away her control over the use and presentation of her office would be one more thing she’d thank me for. Or if I was wrong, I’d happily come in and help fix things.

For now, though, I had to re-open the center desk. I’d left it closed for hours, and I’d promised Savannah I’d cover for her. Answering the phone and filling out package slips wasn’t as glamorous as my new job, but the pay was better.

Chapter Ten: Better Angels

Five to go. I’d go to Peyton and Sydney, submit to whatever bi-leaning energy the fuckers at Hancock had stuffed in them, and try not to turn the young lovers into a throuple. It sounded like they simply wanted to do what they usually did together, just with me there in arm’s reach. Hopefully quick and easy. Then Charlie and Destiny, which might not happen and would assuredly be neither quick nor easy. I had to try, though. An incident like this could fester if it was permitted to, and besides that, I adored those two. The thought of letting the months roll by as they simmered in my not-pheromones, watching me plow my way through all their friends’ and neighbors’ pussies but not theirs, wondering what was wrong with them… I had to try.

And then Tori. Tonight? Tomorrow morning in the shower before class? It didn’t matter, I guess.

Tori.

And then the cycle re-started. Maybe I could just do Tori twice, last this round and first in round two. If I did her last again in round three – probably in January, after break – maybe it would be enough, and she’d be Tori again.

I brought up Ramona’s number. She’d know what to say. She was the one who’d sold me on this whole plan in the first place. At least that’s what I told myself. She hadn’t had to push very hard, that was for sure. I could call her up, and she’d call me master and ask about the porno shoot and ask if we could watch it during our one-on-one next week. She’d tell me I’d done them a favor, experientially and financially, and listen to me complain until I was hoarse. Then, she’d pity me for my shitty mood and invite me to sleep over at her new place today and fuck her on a pile of unpacked boxes again. And thank me for that, too.

I navigated back to my contacts. Who else? Marisa. Marisa would listen, and if her reason for hearing me out wouldn’t be as a consolation to her ex-boyfriend, it would be with her heightened interest in Goings-On Sexual. She’d make me see it right. She’d explain it in her clinical way that pornography wasn’t shameful, that I was stupid to refuse a fee, that I was thinking of sex wrong for one reason or another. She’d remind me good sex was good, which somehow didn’t sound right but she’d pick apart all my anxieties over it until they were all revealed as outdated and provincial. I’d hang up feeling stupider, but calmer.

That wasn’t what I wanted right now, either. My mom? I couldn’t dump on her about the porno, obviously, but maybe she’d be a good one for the Charlie situation. I’d gone through phases where I dated around a bit, looking for a good fit or a good time, so maybe I could explain it like that. There was this nice girl who stood out head and shoulders above the other girls I’d been seeing, and I stood her up and hurt her feelings. Mom would give me the tough love, tell me I couldn’t go around thinking with my weiner and expect everything to work out, whatever that Marisa girl had put in my head. (Dad had really liked Marisa, but sexology wasn’t as good of a sell for the mom and sister faction.) But then she’d tell me what to do, something old-timey and saccharine and too heavy-handed – flowers; a poem; begging forgiveness – but in the right spirit. And then she’d want to know everything about this Charlie girl, so I could either lie, or else be honest and taunt her with the existence of her living wet dream for her son.

Vanessa? If only. The best listener I knew, or at least the quietest, but she was crushing on me too hard for it to be all right to dump on her about all the other girls I was hooking up with.

Vickie? I wasn’t sure Vickie cared who else I fucked. Come to think of it, Vickie seemed to like  that I was entering this slutty epoch. She had a knack for snatching me away from competitors, and never seemed to get off as explosively as when she thought the girls up- or downstairs would hear. Vickie would listen, but only for so long, and her solution would be more Vickie.

What about my Hotties? Some of them were ahead of the curve, not mere residents but people I had come to know well and trust. As I ran down the list, though, I came up empty-handed again. Casey had already said her piece on our walk; Katrina would give me some pragmatic analysis that didn’t address feelings; Tori would say whatever she thought I wanted to hear if it got her into my pants; Jordyn was too enamored of her sisterhood to trust with venting about the behavior of its members. Jo had sounded like she felt for me from what I’d heard in the hall that morning, but we weren’t at a level where we met up to have deep talks about stuff. Yet. The other ones who fit that description were a part of why I was so fucking distraught.

I scrolled past the names of old friends. None of them had any concept of what my life was like now. Maybe there were buddies I could trust with the story, but there were none who would empathize. They remembered a Spencer who’d been prone to strutting when he landed a hottie, not some whiner who moped over landing three dozen.

Maybe what I really needed was a therapist. Somebody who would listen without judging, confidentially, with a background in advice. I couldn’t go through the health center, though. From what Bob said, they were the bastards who’d put Hancock’s implant in me in the first place when I’d gone in for wisdom tooth removal over the summer. I didn’t trust him, but I was a light sleeper, and had a difficult time imagining I might sleep through being cut open to install wetware. Hard not to be paranoid, considering.

Hmm, where else. Shauna raved about her therapist, how he’d helped her tame her nymphomania. It sounded close enough to what I was going through that maybe it was worth giving it a go.

Sitting alone at the center desk, still coated with sweat and spit and cum from at least five women, my conscience wracked with guilt, I texted my sex slave and ordered her to attend me at once.

“Ra!” Not two minutes later Shauna hopped right over the service window gate, nimble as could be. She’d done gymnastics a ways back, I think middle school but maybe high school. Her agility was familiar from a thousand and one exceedingly uncomfortable-looking sexual positions – the only thing she liked more than showing off was being shown off – but nevertheless impressive. “How’d the porn go? Terri said she had to do some editing before it went public.”

“It was… an experience. Look, I–”

“An experience? Pff. That had to be some hot shit, even by sun god standards. Those two are almost as hot as me, at least collectively, and serious about their slutcraft.”

“It was fine. Good, I guess. But–”

“There’s no pleasing some  people. Sheesh. Oh and hey, peckish? I was over at Penderdast when you summoned, brought the rest of my dinner. It’s surprisingly good tonight.” She gestured, and I realized there was a tray on the counter. A styrofoam container rested on it; Shauna flipped the lid open to reveal some kind of ricey  concoction. It smelled great, and my coffee with Casey was all I’d consumed today.

“Nah, I’m not hungry.”

“Wanna use me as a plate?” She grinned. “We could use Ramona’s office, if you’re worried somebody’ll  see.”

“I think I’ve defiled her office enough for one day,” I muttered.

“Oh, is that where you did the shoot? That’s pretty hot.” She looked at the door and frowned quizzically. “How did you get in there? Does she just leave it unlocked?”

“There’s an emergency key.”

“So the whole staff can just go in her  office whenever they want? And here I figured she just gave her tastiest employee his own way in. Have you ever thought about hitting that, by the way? Because she’s seriously–”

“Can I have the number for your therapist?” My turn to interrupt, my suspicions about my boss’s involvement in unleashing Shauna on me be damned. I wasn’t in a mood  for teasing.

Shauna stopped, and her frown went from playful to serious. “What do you need to talk to my therapist for ?”

“I just… I think I might want to talk to a therapist is all .”

Shauna folded her arms. “He can’t talk to you about me. There’s confidentiality. If you want to ask me something about my condition, ask me. But… I… I’ll concede if you order me to, but…”

“Whoa, hey, no. I don’t want to talk to him about you. OK?” I pulled her gently into my lap. “You know I’d never make you do something like that. I only control your pussy – your brain is all yours. You’re my Sunbeam, not my… my bitch,” I said sheepishly.

Her smile flickered back on. “OK. So it’s for you, then?”

“Yeah.”

“Aha. Um… he’s not a normal therapist. He specializes in cases like mine. He’s not the sort of shrink you see for daddy issues or stress or whatever.”

“I know. I mean, you’ve said before. But that’s the kind of shrink I need.”

“Why?” She tipped my chin up to look at her. “Is it because of that shit in the hall this morning? Because that wasn’t anything. Just a bunch of horny chicks airing their dirty laundry.”

“This from the girl who point blank told me she refused to wash the first shirt of hers I came on so she could cuddle with it while she slept.”

“First off, I don’t actually sleep with it. Always. Second off, eat my ass. I’m not gonna tell you my shit if you’re gonna be judgy about it.”

I held her down as she made to escape my lap. The kiss put an end to her struggling. “Sorry. I was only teasing. But it’s complicated. That’s why I need to talk to somebody.”

“I’m somebody.” She kissed me back, but by Shauna standards, it was quick and sweet. Minimal added lip-sucking, and only one hand caressing one of my nipples. “I know we don’t usually use our mouths for talking so much as other stuff, but I do kinda  like you even with your clothes on.”

“I appreciate that. I do.” I kissed her back, in kind. “But I think this rises to the level of professional help.”

“Why, though? I mean, you’re not hypersexual like me, and you’re sure as shit not having trouble performing – no pun intended, Porn Ra – so what gives?”

“Why are you so sure I’m not? Hypersexual, I mean.”

Shauna snorted. “Uh, because I know what that looks like, and I can confidently say we are not the same.”

“That’s your professional opinion, is it. ”

Shuna snorted derisively. “Dude. We had to besiege your dorm room to get you to do more than accidentally fuck us. I’ve seen the half-hearted way to plow some of those chicks. You’re not a nympho.”

“I’ve slept with more than thirty women in the past month. Thirty.”

“So? I’ve slept with one guy. You think that means I’m not a nympho?”

I frowned, and not only because it was an annoyingly astute argument. “Maybe you’re not. Maybe you’re just horny. Higgins 3 is a pretty horny place.”

Her expression soured further. “You know it’s shitty to gaslight somebody about their mental health, right?”

“No, I’m not gaslighting, I’m just–”

Her tongue slithered out and dragged itself across my lips until I gave up on talking. “You want to know what being a nympho is? Fine. Because it’s not just being a horndog. If that’s all it was, half the students on campus would qualify. At least. But half the student body hasn’t picked some kid out of a campus tour and taken him back to her dorm room to fuck him and kick him back out just to see if he could figure out how to find his tour group again.”

“You… what?”

“Oh yeah. I just thought it’d be funny, you know? Or the time I fucked my roommate’s boyfriend. Sorry, not time, time s , plural. I wanted a single room – so I could fuck more guys without having to hear her tell me how awful I am – so I was like, this should get rid of her. Which it did, but then he wanted to do it again, so I said why not? Just because it made me feel superior to her. More  superior. Because sex wasn’t something I did for pleasure, or for intimacy; it was just something I did. Some girls go to college and get big into euchre, or pledge a sorority, or minoring in some dumb-fuck dead language. I got into fucking.”

She was gently humping the growing lump in my lap as she continued. “Or when I did it to my RA – last year, RA, not Ra– but yeah, her and her guy? Yeah, just fucked him in the shower while she was waiting outside. Or the time I went home with a couple guys from the baseball team. Off-campus apartment. They both thought I was into them – which I wasn’t, but it’s not like I had to be into a guy to fuck them – but they didn’t want to share me. I’d sort of figured that was how it would go, but when I saw they wanted to fight over me, I leaned into that. It didn’t go super  far, but one of them definitely hit the other a few times. I guess the other guy knew who would win, so he just backed down and went to mope in his room. Then I kissed the winner’s bruised knuckles while he fucked me. He fell asleep, so then I went and blew the loser. Like a consolation prize, because I was bored and I wasn’t tired yet and he had a cock and he was nearby.”

“OK, I get it.”

“Do you?” Shauna lifted herself up just long enough to lift her dress out of the way. She kept grinding. It had to be in my head, but I swear, Shauna’s pussy always felt warmer  than other girls’. “Do you know what it’s like to not even know the name of all the people you’ve gotten it on with? To not be able to count them because sometimes you get drunk at frat parties and get off on watching a line form?”

“God, Shauna, I–”

“To feel like you’re completely out of control about who you hook up with? To just get hornier and sluttier until your whole day is just walking around trying to trick everyone into thinking you’re a normal person who never snuck into her RA’s dorm room in the middle of the night to fuck herself with the handle of his hairbrush?”

“You what?!”

“To genuinely not know what you do and don’t want for yourself, because you’re completely untethered by morality or decency or even, fucking what, normalcy? Why do you think I’m so relieved to find you? A guy who actually turns me on, not because I’m always  turned on but because I’m actually attracted to you? OK, maybe too much, but whatever. I don’t submit to you because I’m a sub, Ra. I’m not.”

I hadn’t forgotten the sneaking into my room thing, but she was talking so fast I couldn’t dwell on it. “You could’ve fooled me. Remember when I texted you that I had needs and you dropped everything to rush over and fulfill them? Twice? Today? So far…?”

Shauna pivoted, and with more of that impressive grace of hers, threw a leg over my head to straddle me. Anyone walking up to the desk would see her grinding herself on my cock. It wouldn’t even be obvious I didn’t have my fly open to fuck her. “That’s not being a sub. That’s letting someone give me the control I literally can’t give myself. I trust you, like I can’t trust myself. You’re gorgeous, and sweet, and careful, and protective. I do what you say because I know you won’t have me suck off my dad’s boss’s son at the employee Christmas party. Which is more than I can say for the last moron who tried to control all this.”

“Which is… you, right?”

Her breathing was getting heavy. “And me did  a trash  job of it. Like… a Roomba is a sub. Obedient, programmed, you told it what to do and the little shithead does it. But I’m old school, a proper Hoover. Hands the fuck on.” She took my right hand and slid it into her ample neckline, right onto her tit, under the bra.

“You gotta plug me in, charge me up.” I watched, delirious at her all-consuming hotness, as she hastily jerked down my zipper and undid my fly in the same motion, setting herself down with my cock nestled between her dripping wet labia.

“And you gotta decide where you want me, where it’s dirty , and drag me there.” She forced my left hand into her thick tresses, squeezing down until I’d made a hard fist, then tugged herself by proxy down to where her lips were brushing against mine. I could taste her dinner on her breath.

“Then you gotta grind me…” She began grinding, obviously. I wasn’t inside her, but it felt as good, as wet and tight and hot and womanly. “Back. And forth. And back. And oh god  fucking forth, Ra… Back… And FUCK! Forth …!”  

Where had my stamina gone? Hours with Terri and Toni, but with Shauna grinding herself on me, I don’t think it was a full minute before I was spurting into her gushing folds. It happened so fast she was still back-and-forth-ing, and it hadn’t gotten redundant by the time she got me off. I grunted, gasped into her mouth as I forced it down against mine, tongues jousting as we trembled through our respective orgasms.

Then she was whispering in my ear. “Have you ever thought of yourself as a household appliance for getting girls off? Because if you’ve never objectified yourself to that level, trust me, you’re not a nympho.”

“We’re sitting out in the open,” I pointed out when she didn’t take my hand off her tits, or her pussy off my cock.

“I don’t care. If you want me to stop being such a fucking slut, make me. Or better yet, stop wanting it and fuck me.”

I peered around her, but not surprisingly, the center building was still dark and vacant. Well, fuck it. I gave that big tit a squeeze. “OK, you convinced me. I’m not a nympho. But still, this whole… thing. With everybody. It’s… I don’t know. It’s getting to me.” No. “Gotten. Gotten to me.”

“ How  do you mean? Like, this is most guys’ fantasy, right? A ton of girls ranging from smoking to simmering lining up to fuck you? You’re the only person I know who can honestly say, not sarcastically, that he’s living the dream. You have multiple , willing , sex slaves.”

“Multiple? You and…?” I just wanted her to say Ramona . Come on, just admit that–

“Surely Tori qualifies, right?” She smirked. Almost knowingly, one might say. Fuck, she was gorgeous. “And if you wanted more, some of those sluts are so into you that they’d give it to you if you asked. But seriously,” she transitioned, as if her proposal hadn’t sounded gravely serious, “if you’re not having fun, maybe you just need to… try to have fun.”

“It’s not about ‘fun.’ I really hurt Charlie’s feelings today. And Destiny’s. Their friends’, too. And yesterday, I lost my nerve about the whole porno thing, and today I had to phone it in so hard so I didn’t make it worse, and just…” My head drooped, defeated, landing between her tits.

Shauna’s long fingernails traced delicate patterns on the back of my head. “So… maybe stop doing things you don’t wanna do? You don’t need a therapist to tell you pity fucks are a dumb idea. If you don’t wanna do porn, don’t. If you wanna take Charlie to a picnic at the botanical gardens and profess your love before you drill what my headcanon tells me is a cunt so sweet it comes high-fructose corn syrup, do it. Is that  really what’s bothering you?”

I sighed. Then pulled her sweater down to expose her tit so I could suck her nipple. “You say it like it’s so easy, but just try micromanaging your sex life with thirty partners.”

“Manage? Fuck, Ra, that’s an ugly word. Here’s a thought – don’t manage jack shit. Just fuck who and how you want, when and where you want, and if a Hottie doesn’t like it, come find me and I promise you I will. Every time.”

I shook my head, which was basically motorboating, but I tried not to think of it that way. “It’s not that simple. Everybody has all these… expectations. And I promised I’d try to meet them. And none of them asked to move into this floor, where… Yeah. Where stuff like this just… happens.”

Shauna shimmied a bit, letting her big boobs bounce around my face. “I’m telling you. Knock off being everybody’s one-man Make-A-Wish committee and just… fuck how you wanna fuck. Seriously. You got, what… Charlie, Tori, and the lovebirds, right?”

“And Destiny.”

“Who’s giving her slot to Charlie, and yes I mean that both ways. So if Tori’s still on timeout for her crimes against womanity – fucking class traitor bitch – and Charlie needs some TLC before she’s back in the mood, that means Peyton and Sydney are up. Right?”

I nodded. Suckled. “Yeah, I guess so.”

“So hey. You wanted some counseling? Here’s some counsel . Go to them, and just do whatever the fuck you want. If they don’t want it, get Dawn , and if Kyu-Ri won’t tag in for it, find me and I’ll play dyke number two.” Shauna shrugged with a cute little wrinkle of her nose that I didn’t see with my face buried.

“I really don’t like that word,” I mumbled into her titties. (Titties, however, was  among my favorites, especially applied to titties like these.)

“Sorry, I meant to say ‘I’ll play dyke B.” She snickered. “Dude wants me to eat a bitch out or whatever for him and thinks he gets to decide what I call myself while I do it. “Pussy tastes like shit – don’t argue, mine’s no picnic either – but not like cock is so delish, so what’s the difference. The nerve.”

“The solution isn’t just to be a selfish asshole about it,” I argued.

“Who said asshole? Who said selfish ? Was I a selfish asshole because I came in here and gave you the old slip and slide? I think not. I wanted to do something, I started doing it, you liked it, everyone won. Just ditch the RA binder, stop worrying about what you’re supposed to do, and do what you want  to do. Some women, believe it or not, actually like a guy who takes charge, who comes in with his  fantasies about them  in mind .”

I finally lifted my head out of her cleavage – then put it right back in. She was letting me, and I wanted it. By her own logic, she couldn’t deny me a little boob worship. “They already said what they want. And I mean, I kind of want it, too? I definitely got worked up hearing it. It’s sorta close to this really old fantasy I had. Not the same, but close.”

“Fuck what they want. I know what they’re after. They wanted to play test-my-love-for-you at the Halloween party, and they want to play it again tonight. Next time, let ‘em. Or don’t. But tonight, go in there and tell them your little boyhood gay-girl fantasy and see if they’re up for it. What’s the worst that could happen?”

I looked up. This time, I forgot the  boobs. “I coerce them into doing something they don’t want to do.”

“So it’s OK if they do that to you? Like the HOTTEZ chicks? Like half the cunts in the hall this morning bitching that you weren’t being their little Roomba boy? I’m not saying you should tie them up and invite every dude in Penderdast to run a little loco-motion on them or anything – though if that’s your fantasy, mm , talk to me. I mean it, though. Just go in, tell them you wanna jerk off while they make out or whatever, and if they say no, then so the fuck what?”

I stroked my chin pensively. Selfishly pushing the Hotties to act out my spank bank for me had felt wrong since Ramona had first tried to sell me on this. After what I’d done to Tori, making it about them had felt like the only way I’d be able to live with myself. Shauna’s plan sounded way  too simple of a fix for my emotional state, but… maybe it would make for a fun night? She wasn’t wrong. They could say no – and if they looked reticent, I could put that no in their mouths for them – and then I could just do like they’d asked. Again.

Ah, fuck it.

“You could be a good therapist yourself someday, if you wanted.”

“The craziest ones always do,” she said dismissively, but the smile on her face drank it in.

Speaking of… “Now suck me clean, Sunbeam.”

More acrobatics. I froze, afraid my flinching might throw her off-balance. When the maneuver finished, she had her pussy in my face, basically in my mouth, bending double to put her mouth on my shaft. “I was starting to worry you’d never ask, Ra.”

“I thought you said pussy tastes bad,” I mumbled into her clit, my nose buried between cummy  labia.

“Yeah, well, I was having fun getting my titties sucked. Dig in, Ra. My cunt is gour-fucking-met.”

****************************************************************

In 1989, a small indie video production company named Better Angels Productions released a little known film called California Genie . It was arguably not BAP’s first foray into pornography. In 1988, Jadiel Bordelies ( Three Nights In Vegas ; Hop On, Papi ) was given a modest budget of $80,000 USD to shoot Petunia’s Flower . His original script explored the sexual awakening of the title character, played by actress Kendra Pachieco. While his script did feature a partially nude sex scene, over the course of development Bordelies struck up an intimate relationship with Pachieco, who persuaded him to emphasize that aspect of the film. The final result was panned in The San Diego Union-Tribune  as “70 minutes of banal softcore porn that doesn’t seem to recognize it’s porn,” but its box office returns justified the deviation to BAP executives. Ergo, when director Gaige Gallegos pitched California Genie  that winter, it was greenlit and funded with minimal fanfare.

The film was shot and edited over three weeks in the spring of 1989. Its story follows a young surfing enthusiast named Lonnie Dogwood (Harvey Ingram) who stumbles upon a magical golden flashlight one day on the beach. (Despite the title, the film was shot near Gallegos’ home in Duluth using the shore of Lake Superior as a stand-in for the Pacific Ocean.) In rubbing it clean, Dogwood releases a genie, Jenny (Imogen Saunders), who offers to grant three “gnarly” wishes out of gratitude for being released from her flashlight.

Steeped in valley girl and surfer bro stereotypes, the two set out to get Dogwood “supremely laid” by “the finest babes,” though with each wish, his ambition is revealed as ill-considered. First he wishes “no babe can say no to me once they lay eyes on my massive new dong!” Jenny replaces Dogwood’s penis with a larger one. (The footage of his original penis during the transition scene was not credited.)  He then approaches his two “dyke-ass” neighbors, Molly (Molly Puckett) and Tilly (Matilda Baxter-Cunningham), exposing his newly enlarged phallus. Despite his wish, the women are nonplused , regarding it with relative disinterest and asking him to leave their porch. Jenny explains that his wish wasn’t for them to become obsessed with his penis, but to simply not say no. A disheartened Dogwood then asks his neighbors to give him a blowjob, which, with a sigh, they agree to do. A lengthy sex scene ensues in which the women grudgingly and unenthusiastically permit Dogwood to act out his libidinous impulses on their persons.

For his second wish, he attempts to rectify his initial oversight. “I wish every righteous babe I touched went totally bonkers for me!” he proclaims. Dogwood is in the middle of preparing to head to the beach to “scope out some California dream girls” when his doorbell rings. His little sister Linda Dogwood (Linda Mateo) is paying him a surprise visit; before Lonnie can prevent it, she hugs her brother, triggering the effect of the wish. Another sex scene ensues, in which Lonnie feebly attempts and ultimately fails to deflect Linda’s unquenchable urges. Jenny apologizes as her master’s sister fellates him, promising they’ll nail it the third time around.

For his third and final wish, a newly chastened Dogwood sets his sights above mere sexual conquest and utters a wish to find “love most bodacious.” Jenny, who has over the course of their affiliation fallen in love with her master, begs him not to, but he proceeds anyway. She disappears upon granting the wish, leaving him confused and distraught. He soon returns to the beach – “my forever love, bros and hoes” – where he discovers Jenny skipping down the shore, a waveboard under her arm. Her harem slave costume has been replaced with the mesh bikini of a free woman, which delayed filming after Saunders came down with a bout of mild pneumonia shooting in the Minnesota spring weather. The two reunite and fall immediately in love, celebrating their union with the film’s first anal scene.

Gallegos was reportedly hopeful for a sequel, as evidenced by California Genie’s concluding scene in which a man’s foot stumbles over the magical flashlight buried once more in the sand. The film met with moderate commercial success and there was speculation that funding for a second film might be approved; however, Gallegos’ addiction to cocaine ultimately led him to die of an overdose in February of 1990. His body was discovered alongside another, an unidentified but presumed underage prostitute who had likewise overdosed.

The scandal led California Genie  to be pulled from pornography rental outlets nationwide. It had not, however, achieved sufficient public awareness that Marvin Lawrence removed his copy of the film from his secret porn trunk in the basement of his Tennessee home. It was there discovered  there by his grand nephew during the summer following the boy’s completion of the sixth grade. While his parents spent the summer attending to his maternal grandmother’s hospice stay and eventual passing, young Spencer Lawrence was remanded to the care of his Great Uncle Marvin, an avid fisherman who was unsuccessful in inculcating a passion for the sport in his nephew’s son and who espoused a hands-off approach to upbringing, expressing his broad opinion that a boy Spencer’s age ought to be out getting his hands dirty and scaring up trouble. Instead, Spencer spent most of that summer in his great uncle’s basement exploring the collection of pornography Marvin had successfully hidden from his ex-wife for the entire term of their marriage.

While California Genie  was not young Spencer’s  first exposure to pornography, it was the first full-length pornographic film he had ever seen. (Spencer’s immediate family shared a single PC with robust parental oversight apps.) The caricatured California sexcapades became a particular favorite of his among Marvin’s trove; by one account shared with his then best friend Nathan Gruber, it was masturbated to more than seven times in a single twenty-four hour period one stormy July day. Said Spencer, “fuck, dem titties!”

Despite an incident in which the youth recorded over the California Genie VHS approximately three seconds of footage from Planes, Trains and Automobiles after accidentally hitting the remote control’s record button instead of activating the slow-motion, Spencer’s pervy summer excursions went unremarked upon. Nevertheless, an impression was made. California Genie  gained firm footing in the budding sexual identity of this young man, and through him, the legacy of Gallegos’ final cinematic work lives on to this day.

Better Angels Productions was purchased by the Walt Disney corporation in 1998, though as of this report executives have made no public comment on the possibility of a re-release or sequel.

****************************************************************

“Wait, so you just want us to like, ignore you? Like you ask us, and we just go ‘sure, fine, whatever,’ and let you do stuff to us, but act like it’s no big deal? That sounds… hot? To you?” Peyton wrinkled her nose.

“Hey, don’t get judgey, love. He’s being vulnerable. I think it’s sweet.” Sydney smiled. “You said you’ve been carrying around this little fantasy since… when?”

“A long time. Just something I saw in some dumb movie when I was way too young to be watching that crap, but… I don’t know, it just sort of stuck with me. If it sounds stupid, we can do something else. I just thought I’d, you know, float the idea.”

The girlfriends shared a long look with each other. “Why don’t you give us a minute? We’ll be down to your room with our decision shortly.” I’d been the one to ask for the change of venue from their room to mine, what with Charlie and Destiny’s ears separated from them by a single wall.

“Sounds good. No pressure or anything. I just thought–”

“Yep.”

I made my way back to my room. Shauna was in hers, her door open. She gave me a questioning look but I only offered a shrug in response. Hopefully they’d tell me no. Firmly, scathingly. Tell me they weren’t my playthings, that they expected better of me than blurting out idiotic porn scenes I’d burned into my barely pubescent brain. I wasn’t sure I was up to it anyway. Physically, sure, but emotionally… Maybe playing guest cock for lesbian love hour would be better anyway. I could imagine I was living out my stupid dream in my head. It was stupid to try to do it in reality, even as a game.

I left my own door open. Casey walked by, said hi, posed to reassure me she was enjoying the hat. I snapped a quick picture so I could send it to my mom. I’d taken one out in the parking lot when we got home, too, but she looked too  angelic in that one.

Lex walked by, flashed me. Those things would never get old, but more than that, it was good to have my old tits-out flirty Lex back. The wound had healed like the incisions on her boobs – it left the tiniest of scars, but you had to be searching for it to see it, and nobody cared.

It was late, and quiet, befitting the snowy weather. It let me hear Angel next door, giving Leigh (and perhaps some others) a play by play of the shoot in Ramona’s office. She sounded so satisfied. Why wasn’t I? Why was the idea of pretending to be in some cheesy old porno so appealing, but actually making one so harrowing? What was wrong with me?

I heard them coming, light though their footsteps were. They hadn’t changed, Peyton still in her pajama pants and loose t-shirt, Sydney in a pair of skimpy athletic shorts and a tank top, her nipples barely visible through the thin fabric. They shut the door behind them.

“You can’t come in her ,” Peyton stated flatly.

“And you can’t come in her ,” added Sydney, though she sounded more like she was empathetically presenting what must be difficult news.

My heart began racing. Oh god. We were doing it. This was happening.

“That’s fine. Sure.”

“And no anal. A finger is fine, but… well, we’ve seen that thing.” Peyton glared accusingly at my crotch.

“Not a problem. No anal. Sure.”

I waited for them to say more. Instead, they just stood there, waiting, until finally Sydney chimed in, “So, if the wish is we can’t say no after we lay eyes on it… are you gonna show us your magic weiner or what?”

“Yeah, it’s gonna take some hella big wishing to get me to let you lay a finger on all this.” She folded her arms and scowled. Then a wink and a smile so fast I wasn’t sure I’d seen them, and right back to scowling.

I giggled.

And then I dropped my pants.

“Whoa! What do you think you’re doing?!” Sydney wailed, eyes bulging at the sight of my cock. She diverted  her gaze, but not soon enough, and not enough of a diversion that she wasn’t still seeing it in her peripheral vision.

“Dude! You’re our RA, you can’t just… god!” snapped Peyton, whirling away. I caught her glancing back over her shoulder, sneaking another peek. Both she and Sydney were fighting down silly grins.

It was happening. I was Lonnie Dogwood, and my wish was coming true. I grinned ear to ear.

“Bodacious.”

Chapter Eleven: Bagels From Penderdast

“That was good. That was so  good. Thank you.”

Peyton rolled her eyes, but she was smiling. “You’re welcome. Maybe next time you’ll bust out something less straight-guy stereotypical than man-haters who can’t say no.’ Like ‘dyke prison inmates seduce guard’ or ‘big step-bro walks in on gay sleepover and whaddaya know both girls are apparently ready to switch teams.’ Fucking porn tropes.”

Sydney put a soft hand on her girlfriend’s arm. “Well I  had fun. I could’ve done with less of the surfer dude jargon, ‘totally tubular titties’ and all that. But that was fun, and I’m glad you got to have your fun, too.”

It was the first time I’d had two women in my bed that they hadn’t sidled up on opposite sides of me. It felt kind of weird, honestly, not being the physical center of attention, but it was a load off. Peyton was sharing my pillow, but she’d quite deliberately positioned her girlfriend on the far side of her. I’d known these two were pretty intense about their commitment to each other, but I was only just realizing that Peyton’s brash attitude and Sydney’s sunny disposition made for easy transitions into a proper little dom and sub dynamic. They’d played along with my porn scenario, but Sydney hadn’t been able to resist inserting some of their own play. “Ugh! Baby, his cock tastes like… like cock! Get over here and help me finish him off already!”  It had been even better than the California Genie  original, and the girls hotter. And they were my girls, which would have made them better regardless.

(But these two were really hot, and together?  God damn .)

I invited them to stay the night if they wanted, but it was still relatively early, not quite 10, and they said their own bed was more than fine – “unless we’re still not allowed to say no…?” teased Sydney with a sly wink – and, in unison, kissed me on each cheek.

“Next time – if you want a next time – we can do like you talked about,” I assured them.

“Yeah, maybe. We’ll see.” Peyton shrugged.

But Sydney put her lips to my ear and whispered, “If you keep on treating her like you did tonight in the halls, I’ll be your best friend.”

I giggled. So much giggling tonight. Unseemly. “Yeah?”

Peyton scowled. “What? What did you tell him, baby?”

“She’ll never admit it, but she is so  hot for you,” Sydney finished, and resumed full volume. “I was just expressing my gratitude, love. I can’t remember the last time I actually enjoyed  being with a guy.”

Peyton’s eyes narrowed as she followed her girlfriend into the hall. “No, seriously, what did you tell him. ”

I pinched her butt and closed the door while she was still squawking. “What did you tell him, baby?! I am not  gonna be another one of his sweaty ditzy fuck sluts! ”

“You’ll never escape us alive!” Casey called after them from next door.

I flopped down on my bed and grinned at the ceiling. The door was wide open, and I was totally naked. I didn’t care. Nothing my girls hadn’t seen dozens of times now, and nothing most of them wouldn’t enjoy seeing again. My eyes slid closed as I let my imagination explore what else I could get away with. Being tied up and used by Jean. Tying up and using Jean. Body painting on Jordyn. The next time Lex flashed me, sucking the nipples right the hell off those incredible designer titties. A romantic weekend with Ramona, nonstop fucking in someone’s Airbnb until the thing glowed in the dark under a blacklight. Would Terri and Toni be up for another ASMR shoot? It was a path I’d been down, but I’d enjoyed the hell out of the trip. Maybe that wouldn’t freak me out like the porn shoot had. If I asked, I’m sure they’d coach me through a way to make it totally comfortable.

Oh! Kyu-Ri had said something about letting me–

“Jesus Christ, Spencer!”

My eyes shot open, but I knew who it was from just the voice. I jerked my sheets over my resurgent erection, but not before Savannah got her eyeful. “Shit, sorry!”

My coworker hadn’t bothered to look away. “You know I could write you up for that, right? Bad enough you let the rest of the floor fly their come-do-me underwear flags, but now you’re…” She shook her head. “I guess you’ve made it clear you don’t care about what I think, but your residents look up to you. I’m glad you’re having fun, but you could at least pretend you’re their RA and not their boy toy.”

I sat up, and what I’d said and done earlier came flooding back. Had that really only been hours ago? What a day. What a fucking day . “Hey, about that…”

“Look, I’m on rounds. Carmen’s waiting.”

“HI SPENCER!” came a chipper voice from down the hall.

“I need to apologize for what I said. I feel horrib –”

“I have to go.”

She shut the door, and left.

It was, I decided hours later, long after I’d heard her pass by on her midnight rounds, probably for the best. I still didn’t know how to make it up to her. Maybe there was no way. The half-truths I was living wouldn’t let it make sense. I couldn’t explain that I’d been in a shitty mood because I was starring in some sleazy OnlyFans video out of obligation because I was knowingly distributing some randy pheromone around my floor. Terri had come to Higgins 3 doing “Just Chatting” streams in cute outfits, half-heartedly playing pop video games and setting up dude-bros to educate or reassure the hot girl for subs. Relatively wholesome stuff. I’d sat by and flooded her with the Spencer Effect until she’d gone all the way to doing porn. Toni had started even tamer, and been corrupted even farther. The best solution I’d had for it was to make them feel good as I fucked them up even further. And I was doing that to dozens of other women, Savannah included. I was sexual   corruption manifest , and my own victim as well. My own judgment and scruples had been warped into something almost unrecognizable, and as a result, I was inflicting it more broadly upon all of them.

But there was no way to posit that as a cause for my lashing out without telling all of it.

I’d find a way. Maybe at Thanksgiving at Ramona’s  Thursday? I’d have to put it on my list of people I cared about who deserved–

No. Not “cared about.” Casey had said it. I could say it. People I loved .

People I loved, who deserved better from me.

At least I’d maybe come up with a way to manage my time with the Hotties.

When I woke up that Monday morning, it was my first day in weeks in which I didn’t have an appointment waiting for me in the shower. I almost didn’t know what to do with myself. Hadn’t there been a time – a long time – in which I’d simply bathed myself, alone? How did people manage?

Uncharted territory. Nobody knew what to expect. Which meant… I could do whatever I wanted. I could just… do.

The group shower was well-occupied. Kyu-Ri, Toni and Danni were actually using the showers, while Jordyn, Casey and Leigh were standing in towels at the sinks awaiting their turns. Casey was wearing my mom’s hat as she brushed her teeth. One and all, they perked up at my arrival.

“Morning, Hotties.”

They replied in kind. Danni continued soaping those incredible tits of hers as she turned and asked, “So who’s the lucky luffa lass this morning? Last I checked, the sign read Vacancy. I wouldn’t say no myself .”

“Come shower with me, Spencer!” called Kyu-Ri, cheerfully spritzing me with her shower nozzle as I hung up my towel. “I am like Dawn says, ‘so horny I could fuck a dude!’”

I laughed. Dawn did like to say that. Meanwhile Toni was staring at me like a fat kid eyeing a pile of Reese’s, except the fat kid probably wouldn’t be stroking their genitals. “I guess it’s too soon for me to be back in the rotation.” She stated it with unmistakable hope that I would declare otherwise.

“Pretend I’m not here,” I said. With that, I sat down on the floor (wincing slightly at the chill of the tile and the water from Kyu-Ri’s splash), spreading my legs, and started jerking off.

Danni cocked her head, then laughed. “Are you seriously gonna just sit back and watch?”

“What can I say, Danni? You’re like a cool autumn day.” She stared, uncomprehending. “You make me wanna jack it.”

They had to explain it to Kyu-Ri, but everybody got a laugh; her delayed response was as loud as the rest combined. Before long, Casey and Jordyn and Leigh had joined me, taking the same positions the Hotties  had taken day in and day out as they masturbated to the sight of me screwing around with one of their floormates. The girls actually showering  accepted I wasn’t going to join them and got on with it. If they put a little added theatricality in their routines, it wasn’t much. Still, watching girls this sexy scrubbing their wet naked selves down was a damn fine way to start the morning, whether or not I had any part in it. The three blondes joining me at the sidelines were much more focused on me than the girls, but that was fine. If I was allowed to sit there and take in the show, why shouldn’t they?

“So that’s how you do it?” Leigh asked, studying my handiwork.

“Yeah, why?”

“I don’t know. You’re like… using your… wrist. I thought guys just grabbed it ehhhlehhhlehhh .” She pantomimed a conventional grip.

Casey dragged her own wrists through the wetness of her pussy, then leaned over and took over for me. I let her, for a moment. “No way you can get off like that. That’d be like… coming from… shit, somebody just breathin’ hard on the clitty. I get you don’t want too much pressure, but you gotta have some, right?”

“It’s not how I always do it, but sometimes. I don’t know. Been a while since I did this, so maybe I just forgot how. It wasn’t a conscious decision. Friction’s friction.”

“I told you we’d wind up ruining him for his life after Higgins,” said Leigh pityingly. “Poor guy forgot how to masturbate.”

Kyu-Ri turned off her shower and began toweling off. “You should remind him,” she suggested.

“I can handle it, I promise. But thanks. I just figured I saw so many folks down here doing this that y’all must be onto something, you know?”

Casey nodded seriously. “Oh you got front row seats to the finest-ass show in town, Ra. Speaking of…” She rose and made to take Kyu-Ri’s place, not being at all subtle about letting her breasts rub against the busty Korean’s. Casey began washing herself, hat and all. (She wasn’t really keeping drugs in there, was she? No way.) Kyu-Ri stepped back, toward me.

“I think I am going to play with myself when I get back to my room. Do you think you could touch me some, to help? Please?” Kyu-Ri clasped her hands at me imploringly as Casey joined her in the very close confines of the shower spray.

“Seriously? Come on, you guys don’t see me going around asking you all to help me get off,” I grumbled. Kyu-Ri looked affronted, and I hastily reassured her I was being sarcastic. She was still recovering from her mortification when I raised a hand. She helped pull me to my feet and I drove my cock inside her even as I stood. She gasped in surprise, but immediately melted into me. Jordyn said something, but I didn’t hear it. I gave Kyu-Ri exactly three thrusts, then pulled out and stepped back.

“Oh, wow! Thank you very much!” She kissed me, hard, and while I was still leaning into it did like me and left me wanting more. She scurried out of the bathroom at a trot.

“I fucking love  this floor,” sighed Leigh, intensifying her own vaginal ministrations.

“Me too. Casey, mind if I…?”

“Never, homie.”

Danni frowned as she saw me interlock with Casey. “We know you snuck out to screw around with her yesterday morning,” she griped.

I grudgingly broke off my kiss with Casey – though I complimented her toothpaste before I addressed Danni. “I think it’s up to me to decide who I hook up with and when, don’t you?”

She held her hands up in surrender. “Relax, man. Can’t blame me for being jelly with you swinging around those big buttery nuts.”

Toni turned to her. “That’s disgusting.”

Danni splashed her. “Yeah, I was trying a thing, didn’t  work out. Screw you guys, I’m going home.”

And Jordyn took her place, and Leigh played with herself, and Casey and I got wet and pruney fucking, and Toni waited until I was done and quietly asked if I had anything left in the tank, and I did, and she followed me back to my room and fucked me like a woman possessed. Twice.

And then I went to class with a big stupid smile on my face. I’d fucked up a lot, and I still was, but at least we could all have a good time watching me do it.

****************************************************************

“So… yeah. That about brings  you up to speed.”

Ramona sipped her wine. She’d offered me some, but I wasn’t much for the stuff. We’d already drank – and fucked – a lot – to celebrate her new place. Only three rooms left in the house we hadn’t banged in yet, and only because she counted the attic and, way out in the back corner of her vast, forested yard, the gardening shed. It had only been a little over a week since I’d helped her move into her new place (and by “helped,” I mean “done two thirds of the heavy lifting by myself”). She still had a lot of unpacking and tidying to do before Thursday.

Still, I loved the place. It was very Ramona. The former owner had been a botanist, and the big yard was sprawling with life. It was green and mossy, so ensconced in bushes that it felt rural despite a number of houses in the vicinity and its proximity to town. When spring came again most every tree and shrub in the yard would bloom with flowers. I’d refused to let her show me the pictures. I wanted to see it for the first time for real, with her. The fire in her fireplace was crackling; I’d even got to do some old school man-dude stuff and chopped  some kindling for her after finishing helping her bring in another dozen boxes, before we sat down for the one-on-one portion of our one-on-one. There was half-packed junk everywhere, but it still felt very homey and welcoming.

“Did you know that’s the first time we’ve had a one-on-one where you didn’t bring up a single conventional part of your job? Even that one meeting, where you bent me over my desk and gagged me with my belt and used the ends of it as reins – remember that?”

“I remember.”

“Even then, you stopped at one point and told me to remind you to pick up a reimbursement form for Tori.”

In lieu of wine, she’d made me some hot cocoa, which I happily sipped. The old house was a little drafty. “Don’t get me wrong, having sex with you is fun and all, but I can’t neglect my duties to reimburse the programming budget for pizza. Some things are sacred.”

She nodded, but seriously – not at my dumb joke, though. “Some things are. I’m sorry I didn’t pick up on your anxiety sooner. I suppose I’d assumed you simply must be enjoying yourself so much that there was no need. I’ll try to be more deliberate from now on. Forgive me?”

I waved it off. “How would you know? I didn’t even know. And to be fair, I was enjoying myself. A lot, actually. It’s funny. I’ve said and said how the Hotties’ perspectives on all this are so screwed up from all the endorphins, but I never stopped to wonder if it was doing the same to me. Hard to think clearly and critically about things when you’re setting new records for most and best orgasms every day.”

“So you’re saying I’m a record-holder?” She smirked.

“Until I get back to Higgins, you’re the champ.”

She chuckled at my teasing, but after another swig, her seriousness reasserted itself. “I’m going to find some self-care materials for you to read. I’m very pleased to hear you’ve had your epiphany and a good day today, but the kind of stress you’ve described can cause serious mental health deficits.”

 I patted her knee gratefully. “I didn’t think trying to be that much to that many would take it out of me so hard. I’ll do better going forward. But that sounds helpful, thank you. Need to make sure I don’t forget to take care of myself, too.”

“Do remember you don’t have to do so all on your own either, master. I’m here for you. As your manager, of course, but as your friend, your lover, your adoring slave girl. Whatever you need. For all the perks of your predicament, it’s a lot to take on, and I know you worry about your residents’ well-being too.”

“I do. I’m going to try apologizing to Charlie again when I get back. Then I’ll go to Tori, and…” I shrugged. “Face the music.”

“Maybe she’s doing better. Have you asked?”

“How do you ask someone if they’re getting over getting their brain turned into sex jelly?”

“Well, how’s Casey doing? You said you two had a nice walk-and-talk. Is she still struggling as much?”

I considered . “Hmm. Maybe not? Like she’s into me, but we’re into each other. Yeah, maybe you’re onto something. God, that’d be a load off.”

Ramona downed the last of her glass, which was itself the last of her bottle, and stood to go fetch a new one. “I hope so. Though because I know you’re a person of conscience, usually…”

“Usually?” I didn’t like the afterthought feel of the way she’d said it.

“Apologies, master, your other slaves and I would never dream of bringing up your occasional moral lapses.” She kept talking as she stepped over and around boxes on her way to the kitchen. “But seriously. If it’s over – or at least reduced so that she’s no more smitten than the rest of your Hotties – you still aren’t going to get over it until you hold yourself to some measure of restorative justice.”

“Restora-what now?” I called after her.

She came back with a tall-neck bottle of beer and held it out to me. I gave the cap a twist and handed it back. “Thanks. I like the way your muscles look when you take the caps off. Manly.”

“My pleasure, little lady.”

Ramona settled back into her chair, folding her legs criss-cross. She was still wearing her blouse from work, but beneath it just a pair of men’s boxers. Mine, actually. She took a swig, made a face at the shift from sweet to bitter, and continued. “We talked about this in training, although not formally, nor in very much depth. Usually we concern ourselves with punishing the guilty, but restorative justice is about the transgressor trying to repay the damage done to their victim. There’s a lot of interesting material written on it, and while I’m not entirely sold on it as a social framework, it can work well as an approach to cases like yours. i.e. You fucked up, and want to make it right.”

“Well, I can’t go back in time and unfuck her.”

“Right. And you don’t have  to do anything. If she’s getting better, then good. You’ve kept your distance, which has probably helped with your diabelskie  łzy , and you did so when you could have been… well , not. If the guilt is gnawing at you, and I know it is, put some thought into what you can do to give back what was taken from her. It doesn’t have to be a one to one restitution. But… think about it. Even if you don’t work a miracle – and you can’t – you’ll feel better trying and failing than sitting around flagellating yourself over it like you like to do.”

I stood up and made to refill my own mug. “Hmph. I’d have sworn I heard you say that you hadn’t noticed I was struggling.”

She pinched my butt as I stepped past her. I nearly tripped over a box of old records. “If I knew how to fix Tori, I’d have told you. I still don’t. But you have six months of cohabitation ahead of you in which to figure something out. We’ll get there.”

While I was up, I continued through the kitchen to hit the bathroom. Ramona was waiting for me in the kitchen when I came back, sitting on the counter next to the stove, bare feet dangling. She rubbed my arm as I scooped a fresh ladle from the pot simmering there, kissing my bicep as I took a scalding sip.

“Good?”

“Still good.”

“It was my aunt’s recipe,” she said somberly.

“Yeah? Toadstool and eye of newt?” I sipped again and shook my head. “No, that’s not newt… Gecko? Iguana? Basilisk?”

“Why do you always act like I grew up in some sort of Shakespearean coven? It was basically a trailer park, except we actually drove the trailers around, and read the occasional book. You should try it.”

“That’s classist.”

“I become more American every year.”

“So can I ask what the actual secret is?”

Ramona’s grin was pure guile. “Nesquik and two shots of peppermint schnapps.”

“You know, you might have missed your calling as a–”

“So when are you going to bring in the rest of the staff, master?” Her heels hooked behind my thighs and pulled me forcefully in front of her. She tucked the fingers of both hands inside my waistline. “You keep dodging the subject, every time I’ve brought it up for weeks now.”

“Because I don’t need to. Things are fine the way they are.”

“Of course they are. They were fine the way they were back in August, too. But we improved upon it.” She swirled a fingertip around my penis, which was, of course, already hard for her. “We can improve upon it again.”

“Why do you even want me to? I thought you liked them.” Oh right, Janis. “Most of them.”

She maintained her grip around me with her feet as her hands freely roamed my body, caressing everything. “That’s why I think you should. It took less than a month to work through the young women on your floor, and there’s over thirty of them. And they’re happier for it. You’re happier for it – or you’re going to be now that you’re dispensing with this whole slave to your schedule lunacy. Plus, this conspiracy of ours is much easier to conceal when everyone who knows anything is in on it. Do you think if you’d started fucking them back in September that Tori would have ever tried what she did?”

I squirmed, but she wasn’t letting go. “I think she would have tried sooner.”

“And lose all of her friends, girls who were pinching themselves every morning to wonder how they’d gotten so lucky as to have the embodiment of their most lascivious fantasies as their RA? It would have established our perversions as normaler, sooner. Every day that passes, you have four coworkers who wonder ever more loudly why nothing is being done about your situation. The door knob panties, the casual nudity, the gossip they hear your girls whispering at the next table over at the food court, and so on. Do you know who never  complains about your lack of inhibition?”

“Vickie?”

“Vickie. And do you know why  she’s the only one not complaining?”

“Because she’s in on it?”

“Because she’s in on it.” A searingly hot kiss reminded me just how pleased Ramona was to be in on it, too. I much preferred wine mixed with Ramona’s saliva to wine by itself. “When you were together, Savannah used to tell me she thought it showed such maturity, such good leadership and people skills, that your residents adored you so . Now? Spencer, between me, my master and the lampshade, I don’t know if I’ll be able to keep her on staff. She’s… Well, she’s not happy, to put it mildly. I don’t know what Bob and the powers that be do with a staffer who’s seen what she’s seen, whether she gets transferred or they find grounds for dismissal or simply disregard her until she quits on her own. Janis complains, but only that pathetic way you ‘complain’ when I call you master in my office, as if Marcus were eavesdropping at the door, as if it doesn’t turn you on when I say it.”

“And it stops now.” I gave her butt a soft smack. Then I put my hand down the back of her (my) boxers and simply squeezed.

“Of course it does, master. But I mean it. They all want it, the same as your residents. And if you take them, then… Domestic tranquility. Six RAs happy with their jobs, burying any suspicion about the sexual cornucopia on Higgins 3 under their own personal satisfaction to have found you. If they’re  not ‘weird’ for desiring you, in spite of everything, then your residents aren’t ‘weird’ either.  When something on your floor blows up again – heaven forfend, but there’s clearly some potential for that – your coworkers will rush to your defense and help you fix it instead of calling The Lakeview Legend  to report that they’ve been watching this scandal unfold since the beginning, and by the way, here’s a tell-all. You’re living the sort of life that makes for excellent clickbait.”

“What if I don’t want to?”

She pulled me closer. “Why wouldn’t you want to? They’re wonderful women. Beautiful, and each endowed with their own charming traits. Maybe not so much Janis, but her religion oppresses her and she oppresses everyone around her. She could use something better to do with her time than trying to police the sexuality of the other women in her community. You’ve been an outstanding influence on Vanessa; Janis might benefit from the same guidance. Which you could give her, right after you finish ejaculating down her waspy throat.”

“Harsh.”

“It’s a gift. Vanessa worships you. You taking her into your bed would be the high point of her life. Carmen is so attracted to you that I can smell  the change in her when you enter the room. Vickie will only love you more when she has more coworkers she can take you from. And Savannah, well.” She shrugged.

I stopped squeezing her softly padded tush. “Well what?”

“Oh please. If you ever thought you were ‘meant to be’ with Savannah Gray, I assure you, it’s nothing compared to the destiny she’s imagined she has with the great Spencer Lawrence.”

I shook my head. “She said that?”

“Darling, she breathes  that. Honestly, how many times does she have to upend her life for you before you notice?”

“Sometimes people just have sucky boyfriends, you know. It’s not always fate.”

“It’s never fate, dear boy, but tell that to a starry-eyed romantic like her.”

Ramona reached back into my pants to grasp my shaft with one hand. With the other, she deftly pulled up my shirt until I had little choice but to help her remove it. Long nails dragged a trail down my bared  chest. “And let’s not forget, if you get the other RAs on board, perhaps they would prove amenable to the revelation of you and I.”

“Why do they need to know about you and I?”

She stroked with a grip like liquid silk. “Because then they could see me worship at our master’s feet, and finally get to know the real me.”

I smiled down at her as she kissed her way down my pecs. “I’ll call Shauna over here right now if you just admit you’ve been coaching her.”

“I would gladly tell master  whatever lie he wishes. Like any of master’s  slaves.” She slid down off the counter, wriggling her body down against me until she was crouching at my feet. “ Unless master  wishes for his slave to use her mouth for something more gratifying.”

I dropped my pants and shoved my cock into my boss’s enthusiastic mouth – then snapped my fingers. “Oh, and I’m sorry for using your office for the porno without asking.”

“Indeed,” she replied, rubbing her lips up the length of me. “Next time you want somewhere scenic to fuck one of your girls, you ought to bring them here. Just wait until I take you upstairs to see what I’ve done with the master bedroom.”

I arched an eyebrow. “I already have a bedroom here?” There was her room, and the guest room, but where was…?

She was already sucking my cock, so she didn’t see my belated grimace at my misapprehension.

****************************************************************

I knocked again. “Charlie? I can hear someone typing in there. Can you please just open the door? Please?”

“Go away, Spencer.” Destiny. It was perverse, the way it warmed my heart at the way she over-protected her roommate while also frustrating me to my limit.

“Charlie? I’m really, really sorry, OK? I know I messed up. Please just talk to me. I’m so, so, so sorry.”

“You’re wasting your breath. She’s out at class,” called Destiny through the door. I could still hear the typing. Pro gamer, that one; she could blow off an authority figure and kick digital ass simultaneously.

“That’s what you said last night and the night before,” I said, my forehead slumping against the door. “Come on, we live together. We can’t keep on like this.”

“Maybe you’ll forget by the time we get back from break.”

“I won’t.”

“I dunno, you forgot her before…” I heard a grim laugh. She knew how to smack talk all right. “Good night, Spencer.”

I sighed. There   was  my answer. Charlie was probably in there, but if she didn’t want to talk, I couldn’t make her. I couldn’t even wield the Spencer Effect to shmooze her into a dialogue, not with the door closed. Hell of an easy defeat for a supervillain power.

So be it. Only one thing left to do.

I’d told Tori yesterday, in passing – because I’d been pacing back and forth in front of her door for two hours until she got home – that I wanted to finish up my unfinished business with Charlie, and then she was up. She’d nodded , and recused herself to her room without a word.

Was she actually recovering? Maybe we’d find out.

Her door was open. She’d probably heard me trying to talk to Charlie. Definitely, I decided, as I rounded the corner and saw her sitting on the end of her bed, shoes on and laced. She was waiting for me, and she stood up the second she saw me.

“Heya, Tori. Hi, Ellie.”

Ellie was doing something at her computer with her headphones on. If she heard me, she gave no sign of it. A group of weird-shaped digital dice clattered across her screen, and it seemed like the numbers on them weren’t the ones Ellie had hoped for, judging by the wrinkling of her nose. Tori didn’t look much happier. “Hey, Spencer.”

“Hey. So, um…”

“It’s finally time, huh?”

“I guess it finally is.” Glancing at Ellie, I suggested, “My room?”

“Oh. I figured you’d… Oh.”

I wasn’t sure what she’d figured, but no matter. “Why don’t we start in my room, and then… see? Is that OK?”

Tori answered by standing, and at a casual pace, leading the way to my room. She was dressed like it was just another day, a pair of comfy-looking shorts and a baggy shirt. She looked like she was on her way to the gym. The shapeless clothes could only do so much to curb her appeal, though. She waited for me to swipe my card, then strode in ahead of me.

“So I was thinking we could–”

“Can we talk first?”

Her eyes narrowed, not suspiciously, but rather in distaste for a suspicion confirmed. “You’re moving the goalpost on me again, huh.”

“No. I just wanted to talk to you, before. We haven’t spoken for more than pleasantries and hammering out scheduling conflicts or programming stuff in a while now.”

“You mean, like, floor government stuff? Like you want Kitty in on this?” She frowned.

“No. I mean, yes, we should talk about that soon, but not right now. Right now, I just want to talk to you. If that’s OK.”

She folded her arms, but with an exaggerated exasperated sigh, she slumped down into my desk chair. “Proceed.”

I took a few slow breaths. I’d rehearsed and rehearsed this, for weeks now. Unconsciously for a long while, not thinking I’d ever say it to her but needing to get the words out to myself at least. But of late, with intent. It had devolved into a sprawling, incoherent babble, meandering between offenses and excuses, pleas and promises. There had never been an outline nor steadfast shape, but the sentiment was there, and honed. It was time to let it out and see if it did any goddamn thing.

“I wanted to say I’m sorry.” Her head tilted, and I saw an immediate instinct to push back. I held up a hand and pushed through. “I treated you… Shit. ‘Terribly’ doesn’t scratch the surface. I know we were fighting, but I got mad, and frustrated, and I told myself it was for the best if I, um, enticed you to… I knew you were attracted to me and I used that to get what I wanted, and I took it way farther than I wish I had. I’m so sorry. You deserved better than that.”

I had a lot more I wanted to say, specifics and generalities, things I’d only thought and never breathed a word of that still made me hate myself. Her mouth kept opening, the first letters of words escaping as I plowed through my spiel. She already looked like she’d explode if I didn’t let her speak, so I put a pin in it. If she wanted to chew me out, enumerate my various–

“That’s fucking crazy. What? You  apologizing to me …? Shit, man, I thought ‘we need to talk’ was your way of giving me a chance to apologize to you.”

“What? That’s fucking cra–” I was parroting her. What was happening? “Tori, I was horrible to you. Why would you think I’d–”

“You mean like when you tried to flood my room with baby powder? Or pull the fire alarm right before I could get my hm-hm on? Or put a sign on my back like, like a freakin’ 7-year-old, like a little toddler-ass punk-ass bitch, just to humiliate me?” She shook her head.

All right, she’d made some fine points. Still. “No. No way. You were trying to protect everybody. You thought there was some bullshit going on, and you pushed back. That’s a good thing. The world would be better if more people did that.”

Tori shook her head. “I knew it was a matter of time before they all found the right note, blasted the trumpets and tore down the walls of Jericho. And I thought that’d be the end. Sister against sister, at each other’s throats fighting over you while you sat back on your throne being fed peeled grapes by Casey and Andi.”

“Uh, that’s a lot of metaphor.”

“Shut it. I’m saying, I  was wrong . This… thing? You, and us, and them… It’s weird, yeah. Trippy weird, with a side of effed up. But it’s not what I thought it’d be. Look around. Folks are happy. I don’t understand it. Nobody does, I don’t think, but take a poll if you doubt, you know? You’re a ho, sure. But so’s half the ladies up in here , so so what. You were right and I was wrong and I almost ruined this good thing we have going on here bein ’ ignorant.”

“Tori, I’ve done a shit job of it. I went into this thinking I’d be this nice guy, give everybody what they wanted, but I haven’t come close. I’ve been–”

She laughed, and not especially amicably. “You talking about the shit with Charlie? Man, chill. She adores you. You can make it right. You get that door cracked open and so much as let her see that pretty white smile of yours and she’s done. Not that you’ll settle for that. There’s literally a pool going on the floor with what big romantic gesture you use to win her back. Everybody knows you’re gonna. It’s good theater, that’s all.”

“Tell that to Destiny.”

“She’s protecting her girl. You want her to just let shit slide? Take your side against Charlie’s? We both know you don’t or you wouldn’t be trying to apologize to my stupid ass. Don’t kick your own ass over one bonehead mistake.”

“It’s not just one, Tori, that’s what I’m trying to–”

“You’re trying to get me to feel sorry for you, and I don’t, and I won’t. You want to go down the hall  and assess Hottie by Hottie? Let’s start on my end. Amy: ignored, per request. Good job. Kitty: stuffed so good she changed her freakin’ name for you. Kendall and Georgia: satisfied, and keeping their drama under wraps, for you.”

“Drama?” What drama?

“Andi: smitten. Jean: smitin’. The HOTTEZ Hotties? Destroyed. Totally. Jordyn: portrait of contentment. Charlie and Destiny: miffed. So there’s one.” She held up a finger.

I did too, then added another. “Two, and you skipped Ellie.”

“Ellie’s fine. I apologized, made some concessions, and we’re doing good again. Peyton and Syd, switched from gay all the way to bi for one guy, happy as little clammies . Jacqui: sweaty, happy. Sammi: salty, happy. Emma, Nikki: only sad you can’t get it on more and faster – oh and also, you got Nikki out of Casey’s coochie-stankin’  room, so she’s double for you.”

I was just listening now as she hit the end of the hall and began doubling back. Was she buttering me up for something? What was she hiding? “Triplets. Hell, man, the triplets made your their damn  fourth. Danni: happy ho. Dana: won’t stop crowing about how you ‘awakened her inner slut.’ In. Lurv. Jo: so deep  in your pocket she’s bitching at everybody who’s got a gripe to gripe. Lex: reminded her skinny butt why she wanted those silly-ass tatas.”

I cut in. “But that’s what I’m talking about! She changed her body  for me. How do I live up to that? I can’t. Especially not how I behaved.”

Tori rolled her eyes. “She’s the only one who gets to determine how she feels about it. She had some doubts, but now that it’s healed up, so did they. So you don’t get to decide it’s a mistake anyway just because you said some stuff about it. You apologized and she accepted it. Now, where was I before you invoked your right to decide if and how we present ourselves.”

“Uh, Lex and Jo.” Surely Lex was still hurt somewhere down there. Tori wasn’t some mind-reader or something.

“Right. So then, who… Yeah, Shauna.” She flashed a lopsided grin. “Moving on. Leigh and Angel – HI, LADIES  – happy.”

“HI TORI HAVE FUN!” called Angel through the wall. Or door. Whatever.

“Then here, where I’m sensing some issues, but on the far side, Casey. Aaaand  again, moving on. Which just leaves Dawn, who’s probably the happiest Hottie ho on the floor, and Kyu-Ri. And I mean, I like her fine and all, but damn. Scratch the surface of that Asian dairy farm and you’re gonna get wet, and that white stuff on your fingers ain’t gonna be milk.”

“Uh, so it’s…?”

“It’s cum.” She gestured at my apparent obtuseness. “I’m calling her a slut. Like a slut’s slut, all slutty in her slut parts. Girl’s ready to spread for you if she hears you sniffle in the hall.”

“Oh.”

“See? All that. It’s working. I’ve seen women trying to tear each other apart fighting over a man before–”

“Yeah, I was there. Remember…?”

“That too, but no, I mean in general. But here, it works. And you’re the one workin’ it.”

The delusions this crap I pumped out were giving her… good lord. “How about you, Tori?”

“What about me?”

I held up my hands. “You. Tori, I… There’s no other word for it. I humiliated you. I took advantage of… of your predicament, your feelings, and I cut you down to size. I made an example out of you, like some fucking asswipe dictator beheading the rebel general or something. It was disgusting.”

“What? You only did what I asked you to do.”

“You didn’t ask me to put you on your knees in the lounge next to Casey and Katrina and suck me off. Or that obscenity of a Halloween costume. Or what I did to you after the party.”

She looked like I was speaking a foreign language. “Did you hear me complaining?”

“I mean no, but–”

“But did you hear me asking for more?”

“Well, yes, but that’s not–”

“OK, so… Shut the hell up about it.”

I stood. This was getting ridiculous. “Tori, you can’t be OK with this. You’re a feminist! You can’t just–”

“There’s motherfuckers on Wall Street out there paying women to burn their cash, bind ‘em up and step on their nuts. You think that means they’re not rich and powerful just ‘cause they get off on that shit?” She frowned, avoiding my eyeline. “Shit, I know it was skanky, but… I never came like that before. Never came at all before, actually, but… Damn, Spencer. You felt me. Did you doubt for one single second that I was into it? Could you not see what you were doing to me? For me? Now you coming in here kink-shaming?”

“ I’m me  shaming , damnit! You don’t have some… some… BDSM thing. You’re just… just… confused!” Just the victim of some rapey science experiment  was what I wanted to say.

Tori slowly rose to her feet. I had a few inches on her, but nobody looking at us squaring off would have believed it. “Lucky me, I had a whole-ass month to think it over. I ain’t  confused. Spencer, we were friends . I drove that knife in anyway because I thought you were a creep and I’d be so badass for laying siege to your creepdom. And I made everybody hate me because I wasn’t listening because I didn’t like what they were sayin’. I lost friends over that. Some came back, but not all. Lost respect. Lost a piece of myself, being hateful. You brought the floor back together standing up to me. Brought it back stronger than ever, and you think you  were the bad guy in all that? Not your cross to bear, boy.”

I was at a loss. I could appreciate that she’d had to contort her brain into a pretzel to compete in the emotional gymnastics meet of a lifetime. But she just as plainly wasn’t capable of twisting herself around to see from my perspective – which, considering what I knew that she didn’t, was the right  perspective . I glared in frustration. She was glaring right back.

“Y ou’re rationalizing. You want to blame yourself because you can’t handle that you did what you did and it somehow worked out anyway. You know why? Because this community is strong. It isn’t all about you. And it never was. ” We both said as much to each other, in our own ways, at excruciating length. I’d never had a fight like that with a girlfriend before, much less a resident.

The most annoying thing about it was knowing she was right, yet not believing she was right. From how hard (and how bitterly) she pushed back, I’d guess she felt about the same. But we bitched and bickered and sermonized and guilt-tripped ourselves and exonerated each other until we were each blue in the face. I actually heard our audience in the hallway throw in the towel – “you guys, I think they’re going to just keep talking all fucking night”  – and excuse themselves back to their rooms.

“You are ridiculous ,” she said, angrily, in response to something I’d just said, angrily. She was pacing back and forth like the Kraken with the zoomies. Which, considering the dimensions of my room and my own pacing, took some doing. “You know, I don’t even know if I want this any more.”

“I don’t know if I do either!” I snapped. “In fact–”

Oh FUCK!  Oh my fucking fucker of a FUCK!  The realization hit me like a haymaker in the stomach.

“Wait. You… you don’t?”

“Having some asshole tryna mind-read me and tell me who I am and how I’m supposed to feel ain’t exactly dinner and a movie, Spencer. ”

“What, and that’s not what you’re  doing?”

“Because you’re being so dang stupid, somebody’s got to. You do it for me, but you piss me the heck off like nobody’s business sometimes.”

“But… you’re not worried I’ll get mad, tell you we can’t…?”

Tori arched an eyebrow. Raw ego ran down from it, but she didn’t seem to mind it dribbling into her eye. “You’ve been saving this coochie for weeks, building up to it. Don’t front, boy. I’ve seen you staring at me in the shower, as hard as every set of eyes on your pasty white butt put together. Like you’re gonna just walk away now? From all this …? RA, please.”

I tackled her to the bed, falling on top of her and squeezing her so hard I had to stop myself and loosen my grip. Tori sputtered at first, but it became a laugh over a moment. “Lord’s mercy, Spencer, what the hell was that?”

“I just… I don’t know. I guess I worried I’d, um, pressed you so hard that you didn’t think you could say no.”

“Pressed me…? That’s insane. Spencer, we’ve barely talked. I’ve mostly only seen you in the shower – which ain’t been bad, as far as seeing you goes. You do some good work in there, no matter all that whinin’ about how bad you think you are at it. But if this is you applying pressure, I hate to see what it feels like being ghosted by you.”

I grinned. “You don’t need to worry.”

“So… we doing  this after all? Nothing against a little canoodling, but I was sorta hoping that whole stupid argument was your way of building up to a little something… harder. Something nasty .” She sucked her lower lip into her mouth. Those lips, god. “Like, Halloween nasty. ”

“You really liked… that? Like before?”

She shrugged with a sheepish grin. “I mean… I dunno. I barely been kissed  before I came here, so you kinda threw me in the deep end. But I mean, if you wanted to, ya know, throw me in again… I wouldn’t say no to another dumpster dive, I guess.”

I lifted myself off of her. I knew, somewhere, that giving in to Tori’s misbegotten degradation kink wasn’t exactly the right thing to do. But she’d been ready to tell me no. She was Tori again, and I loved my Tori. If she wanted nasty , she was getting nasty.

“Hang on. Let me think for a minute.”

She grinned on one side of her mouth. “Oh, this oughta be good.”

****************************************************************

I didn’t wind up messing around with Tori that night. Not sexually, at least. My little “quest” for her probably constituted “messing around,” but hopefully still in a way Tori could enjoy a little. My text message to Shauna after dispatching Tori ought to make certain of it. If Tori wanted more of what I’d given her on Halloween, she’d have to work for it, which was how she probably wanted it anyway. Shauna would make sure that work was the sort Tori seemed to want.

I didn’t know what to make of it all, our talk. I felt… better? Not good, but better. Which was a good sign. Feeling good had a way of being transient; slow but steady was the way things truly healed. So Tori wasn’t still wrapped around my finger. (Or around certain other appendages.) That was the important thing. If she’d picked up a somewhat icky new kink in the process, well, it was better than she’d been at Halloween. Halloween, she’d have let me fuck her on a Zoom with her parents. Tonight, we’d had an argument and it had put her off her mood. And maybe she was a little bit right, that most of the girls were having fun, and that if I hadn’t received unilateral 5-star customer reviews, a 4.3 wasn’t all that bad for my opening month.

Nonetheless, it was Wednesday morning. No more classes until Monday, just a nice five-day holiday weekend. The halls stayed open for Thanksgiving break, though. If I couldn’t go home, this was hands down my second choice. At Rowland it seemed to vary, how  many residents stuck around. One year it was more than half, but most, it was a skeleton crew.

The snow from Sunday had lingered, though the forecast suggested today would melt what was left. The whispered sounds of the thawed water trickling off of buildings and cars and snowdrifts came from every direction. This time, I wasn’t out in the breezeway shirtless, but happily bundled up in my winter coat, gloves, and my trusty old winter hat. My mom had knitted that one for me years ago, a relatively complex design that resembled a knight’s helmet with a visor affixed with two steel-gray buttons. It was fastened loosely so that the visor could be raised to my forehead or left covering my mouth in classic knightly (and scarfly) fashion. I’d loved  it when she made it for me, a Christmas gift in sixth grade. (Seventh? Something like that.) I’d gotten too cool for it in high school, but after finding it in a drawer a couple years back, I’d let it make a comeback.

There I sat, at the picnic table behind Higgins Hall, where I’d first met most of my residents on move-in day. The weather wasn’t the only thing that had changed since then. The gloves came on and off at need as I worked at a bagel freshly toasted at Penderdast only minutes ago after stopping by the center desk to check my mailbox. It was cold now, cold and crunchy and charred and frozen and made altogether very little sense. Things not making sense, though, that had stayed the same. The bagel still tasted OK.

My leg pinned down the latest in RA fliers, a human paperweight. I knew it wouldn’t be long, and when a conspicuously clean and shiny SUV pulled up and parked in the fire lane, I revised “not long” to “any second now.” There was a slight elevation from my position that kept me from seeing the driver’s face, but I was pretty sure.

The back door to the building opened, and I was sure.

The driver hopped out of the car and hustled up the ramp to greet the two young women exiting the building together. Charlie dropped her suitcase, and Destiny dropped the cumbersome hamper she was lugging.  I took off my hat and set it on the fliers, biding my time.

“Daddy!” Charlie darted right past me and hugged her father fondly. There was a resemblance there. I might not have recognized him as her dad if I’d passed him on the sidewalk, but seeing his face over those slender shoulders, it was hard not to notice. I prayed to keep my looks half as intact at that age. I’d probably met him on move-in day, but I’d still been too distracted by Dana’s mom to devote much thought to other parental encounters.

“Honey, can you let me go? I was actually trying to shake hands with Destiny.”

Charlie swatted his chest and released him. “You are, as the French say, le absolute  worst.”

He extended a hand to Destiny, who finally gave up on her glare at me for staking out their exit to smile for the man. “Hug?” she requested softly.

“Of course.” And she was hugged. After a moment, the man groaned, placing a hand on the small of his back and grumbling something about his infirmity and young people not knowing their strength. Destiny hugged tighter by way of apology.

I held out as long as I could, but I’d been trying to talk to them for days now, and my patience wasn’t at its peak. “You two headed back home?” I asked, inserting myself gently as Destiny parted the embrace and doubled back for her hamper.

Charlie looked over, though didn’t quite make eye contact. Somewhere near my knees was as high as she got. “Yep.”

“Yep,” added Destiny, more sternly. Not too stern – there was an innocent by-stander – but quite nearly as frosty as the air around us.

“Is this…?” said Mr. Andrews, nodding at me.

“Yeah. Dad, this is my RA Spencer. Spencer, this is my dad.”

I took him up on the handshake Destiny had upgraded. “Nice to meet you, sir.”

“Likewise. I hear good things. Have to admit, I  was a little nervous when I heard they’d left a young man in charge around here, but Charlie tells me you were the right person for it. If you’ve earned her seal of approval, consider me converted.”

I smiled. That actually felt pretty good, even if he was lacking a few relevant details about my performance. “Thanks. That means a lot. Actually, Charlie, could I talk to you for a minute before you head out?”

“Did you seriously spawn-camp the back door to ambush us on our way out?” whispered Destiny crossly.

“Guilty. Please? It won’t take but a second.”

“Spencer, we have a long drive ahead of us. Maybe, um, when we get back?”

“This is urgent.”

Charlie’s dad looked like he was trying to read the room, from my casual earnestness to Destiny’s protective stance to his daughter’s reticence. “Hey, Destiny, now that you crippled an old man, surely your clan’s honor demands you help me load up the car.”

Her eyes narrowed, but she relented quickly, and completely, laughing as she extended an awkward elbow to give him a handhold down the ramp to his vehicle. “I told you, it’s not that kind of clan. It’s just for gaming, no honor code.”

“A clan for gaming sounds like it needs an honor code more than a regular clan,” he said, and the two committed themselves to small talk and pleasantries as they arranged the trunk so the hamper wouldn’t spill in transit.

“What is it, Spencer? I know you’re sorry. It’s fine. I’m sorry, too. We don’t have to talk about it,” said Charlie in a small voice. I hated her small voice. If anybody deserved a big voice, it was Charlie.

“I did want to apologize, and you can’t stop me. I, ah, won’t get into the weeds about it, but I am sorry. So sorry. You’re one of my favorite people on the entire planet, and I didn’t treat you like it.”

Her smile returned, if barely. Around us, the piles of snow shoveled off the sidewalk melted maybe a hair faster. She continued speaking softly. “You’re one of my favorite people, too. But, um, my dad’s like right  there, so…”

“No, I know. There was actually something else I wanted to run by you, real quick, so you can think about it over the weekend and we can talk when you get back.”

“This is really not the best–”

I stuffed one of the fliers into her hands.

Charlie looked down, puzzled; I watched her read it for a moment before speaking. “I want you to apply.”

She studied the flier, her smile threatening to turn pleased. “What? For an RA job? I… I, um…”

“You’re the best candidate for an RA job I’ve ever met. You’re compassionate, confident, and kind. Assertive when you need to be. You’re a good role model, an outstanding student, a good listener who gives good advice, and you’re open-minded about people. I can’t imagine someone who would do a better job of making a residence hall feel like a home.”

She was still looking down, but then I realized it was because tears were brimming. Good old Charlie. “That’s nice of you to say.”

“And I’m going to say it more when you get back. Next week I’m going to take you to dinner and tell you all the amazing things you bring to the table until you get sick of hearing it.”

Charlie’s nose wrinkled and unwrinkled as she fought to hold it in. “I’ll be there in a minute, Dad!” she called over her shoulder.

“Take your time, honey. I have to teach Destiny to drive stick  if I’m gonna get in a good nap on the ride home, so we need a minute anyway. Maybe two, if she’s a slow learner!”

“Daaaaad!” the  girls groaned in unison as Destiny firmly plopped herself down into the back seat, Mr. Andrews “grudgingly” taking the driver’s. Destiny called her roommate’s dad Dad ? Must’ve been quite the fall break. No surprise there, though, the Andrews line producing good sorts who recognized their own ilk.

Once there was a car door between our lips and her father’s ears, I segued into other matters. “And I am serious about this. I just wish I still had another year so we could work together. I’m serious about dinner, too. And there’s a home game next week, so I thought maybe I could get us tickets, and then dinner after, if you wanted…”

“That… sounds like a date.” She couldn’t keep the hope out of her voice, and I loved her all the more for it.

“So then let’s call it a date. If you want. Just you and me. If it’s OK with Destiny, at least.”

“It’s OK with her!” Charlie laughed, patting my stomach and sniffling indelicately. The tears were leaking out now, but she was working to keep the snot from making an appearance. “But I thought you didn’t date residents?”

“I thought so, too. But your friend there helped remind me that you’re not just a resident.” I took her hands in mine. If her dad was watching, so be it. “I care about you. I like being around you. You make me feel better about… shit, about everything. I, um, can’t promise monogamy or anything, but…”

“Oh my god, if I kept you to myself everybody would kill me. And I don’t want to. I, um, kind of like… yeah, no. We can talk when I get back. On, um, our date.” She bounced on her heels excitedly.

“Are you sure? I don’t want to pressure you into–”

“Yes!” she blurted instantly. “Yes. Yes, I want to go on a date. I want to date you. Yes. I… yes. Yes yes yes. And some more yes, with a side of yes.”

I hugged her. I’d forgotten how much I loved having this woman in my arms. The flier got crumpled a bit as she squeezed me back. She apologized, so I replaced it with one of the other 8 identical fliers Bob and the Office of Residence Life had stuffed in my mailbox.

“I, um, guess I should go. They’re waiting.”

“Sure, of course. Safe travels, and happy Thanksgiving, Charlie.”

“Yeah. Happy Thanksgiving to you, too, Spencer.”

She darted down to her car. I waved after her, then headed back inside, dumping the remaining three quarters of that horrid bagel in the trash by the back door. I was most of the way up the stairs from Savannah’s floor to Vickie’s when I heard the outside door open, a gust of winter air rushing over my stubbly cheeks. Glancing down, I saw Charlie’s mittens vaulting her up the stairs behind me.

“Ha – what’d you forget? I always wind up forgetting–”

“Kiss me,” she breathed in the instant before our mouths met.

My back collided with the stairwell wall as she forced her tongue through my teeth. Her coat was already unzipped, and she soon shrugged it off her shoulders. It slid down to the landing, immediately forgotten, mittens following it. Her fingernails dug into my waistline, though my belt was a little tight for it. They gave a passing rake across the top of my ass, then up under my shirt where they fit just fine, kneading my frozen back. I hastily tugged my gloves off and tossed them haphazardly, though as they instinctively mirror Charlie’s, I withdrew and muttered a hasty apology.

“Sorry, my hands are freaking icy. Somebody told me you were leaving this morning but not when, so I’ve been out there for like an hour.”

“Put them down my pants,” she purred in my ear. “I’ll warm them up.”

I didn’t need to be told twice. Her leggings didn’t give me a lot of room to operate, but her ass was as hot as promised and then some.

“Say it again,” she pleaded, fondling my cock through the front of my pants. “What you said down there.”

“Which part? About applying for an RA job? The leadership and–”

Her grip tightened, shutting me up immediately. “That you like me. And that you want to take me on a date.”

I grinned. “I think what I said was, you’re one of my absolute favorite people in the history of the world. And I can’t wait to take you on a date. You’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever had the chance to take out.”

She whimpered delightedly into my mouth. I snuck a finger a little deeper between her legs, and in seconds, my grip on her ass was the only thing keeping her up as she spasmed through what felt like one hell of an orgasm. Her pussy squeezed my digits like a fist as her fist squeezed my cock like a pussy. I came along with her moments later.

“I’m glad you came back,” I murmured as she recovered, knees slowly regaining their rigidity. “That was… wow. Adding that to my very lengthy ‘thankful’ list. Thank you.”

“I love–” She shuddered. “I love living on your floor.”

I tilted her chin up again. “I love you living on my floor, too.” And then we kissed, and then her phone buzzed from down where it rested inside her coat pocket on the floor of the landing. We both knew who it was. Without risking ruining the moment with another word, she stumbled back to her car, and I stumbled back to my room.

It was a few hours later, after a proper breakfast, when I heard from the girls again. I was starting my family Christmas wishlist, per my mom’s request, when my phone buzzed. It buzzed again before I even picked it up. I expected it was someone doing a couple rapid fire messages. Instead, there was one from Charlie, and one from Destiny.

We made it home safely, but I just remembered I forgot to sign Tori’s thing, so please consider this my Official Signature , read Charlie’s.

+1500 XP. Level 3 unlocked , read Destiny’s.

I was on duty with Carmen that night. We had to bust a party up on Janis’s floor. Lots of booze, lots of attitude. Nothing I hadn’t done a dozen times before, but never as a level 3.

Chapter Twelve: Thanks

“You know, this might be weird to say, but I always think it’s sorta weird you don’t drive a nicer car.”

I chuckled. “You’d rather walk, Carmen? Only a few miles, and it’s supposed to almost hit 40 this afternoon. I’d loan you my jacket, but… nah.”

She cackled. Carmen had a delightful cackle. It was so dorky and over-the-top that it was perfect karma for how easily she laughed at her own goofballisms . “No, butthead, I’m trying to pay you a compliment! You just seem like the kind of guy who’d drive this, like, James Bond car. Something foreign, with leather interior, and headlights that give oncoming traffic a free x-ray, and smells like new car smell even like two years in.”

I tapped the brake. Somebody was walking their dog up ahead, and I didn’t want to splash them with the snow runoff. “Can it come with ejector seats? Because…”

“You wouldn’t eject me even if you could. For one, I put it in my will that if I die they have to replace me with someone, just, spectacularly  ugly. I’m talking deuce and a half, six toes on one foot and four on the other, pockmarked worse than the mothafriggin ’ moon, full mustache that curls up to meet her unibrow so there’s just like this weird unnecessary hair circle drawn around the middle of her face…” She shook her head gravely, but quickly gave way to another cackle. “And for two, it’s Thanksgiving. Don’t hate.”

“Unless it’s hating on cars.” The dogwalker waved in thanks as we passed by.

“Unless you’re making the case that someone’s existing automobile pales in comparison to the kind of badass chickie maggie they ought to be driving, you mean.” She elbowed me. “This thing, I could escape with ease. I’m barely even maggied.”

“Maggied is… magnet? Magneted ? Magnetized?”

“Spencer, do I need to talk slower or do you think you could make some slight effort to keep up?” She snapped her fingers promptingly.

“Oh, talk slower for sure. Was that always an option?”

“Ooooooh,” she said, talking comedically (“comedically”) slowly, voice dropping a couple octaves. Still probably higher than mine. “I’lllllll tryyyyy tooooo taaaaaawk slllllllooooooowerrrrr, juuuuuuust foooor myyyy gooooooood frrrrrrriennnnnd Spennn–”

“Damnit, where did Q install that ejector seat button…” I grumbled, tapping random buttons on the center console.

Cackle. “I’m having you on. But seriously, thanks for the ride. Did everybody else just wanna drive separate  so they could bail if Ramona tries to make us eat weird woodland woman trail mix instead of stuffing and gravy?” Carmen had become deeply preoccupied with Ramona’s nontraditional upbringing upon learning of it, almost always to suggest that our boss might be some sort of witch.

“Yes. That’s exactly why.”

“Mmm, stuffing.” She clapped a hand over her mouth. “Oh man, just said ‘mmm, stuffing’ to Captain Stuffer himself.”

“I’m sorry, ‘Captain Stuffer?’ Please tell me nobody is calling me that. Though speaking of stuffing, that reminds me, we need to run into a store real quick. Ramona said we could bring a bottle of wine if we wanted.”

“Oho. That’ll be nice for… you, and Ramona, and Savannah, and… yeah, I think that’s it.”

She’d forgotten Vickie, but I wasn’t going to take the bait of her pout. Instead I rolled my eyes and switched on my turn signal. I’d forgotten to run out yesterday, but maybe I’d get lucky. There was a liquor store run by an Indian family down that way. It gave me some hope that they might still be open early afternoon on Thanksgiving. It was a long shot, but we were showing up early anyway. The actual reason that nobody else had wanted a ride over was that Vickie didn’t want to go early, Vanessa was working the center desk until 3, Janis had gone home for the holiday, and Savannah…

Well, Savannah hated me. So.

“I think for a holiday, the world won’t end if we let the youths enjoy a glass of wine,” I observed dryly.

“ You  kidding me? I’m tiny. Alcohol hits me like a trolley mowing down a bunch of innocent people tied to the tracks. You know, like in that, like, riddle thing?”

“It’s not a riddle; it’s a philosophical dilemma about whether or not it’s morally better to do something bad or do nothing and let something worse happen.”

“No I know, but me, I always pull that lever and squish, squish, squish .” She didn’t say squish, but the graphic person-smushing  noise she made was far worse. “Anyway, you gimme a thimble full of tequila and I turn kuh-RAZY.”

“I’ll ask the guy if they sell anything for underage murder dwarves.”

I earned a cackle for that one. “One bottle of Midnight Hobo for me! I’m classy as shit, yo. But I was totally kidding. Nobody calls you Captain Stuffer. Though you should hear some of the stuff they do call you.”

I sighed. “What do they call me?” If it was more sensational than “Ra” and “master,” I’d be surprised.

“Oh geez. I think my favorite – and it’s not really a nickname – but that you’re the guy the UN sends in for a respiratory epidemic. Just wrap some double-sided tape around your weiner and let you go around doing free tonsillectomies and throat cultures.”

“Yikes. Also: that’s weirdly specific.”

“It’s because you’re hung and tons of chicks wanna go down on you,” she explained, seriously.

“Oh, is that why.  Well, guess I better hurry before there’s an outbreak somewhere and I have to do my civic duty.” I turned into the  lot. The OPEN  sign wasn’t lit up, but there were half a dozen cars parked out front. The windows were tinted too dark to see people inside, but I figured I’d hop out and try my luck. I left the engine running for Carmen, and sure enough, they were open. I picked up a bottle, left a generous tip in the jar – it might not be a holiday the guy at the counter observed, but he was still working a holiday – and rejoined Carmen.

We arrived at Ramona’s a little while later, following several more cackles and one more ham-fisted reference to my sexual escapades. Carmen had a knack for finding a route to discussing my genitalia, or anything connecting me (and sometimes her) and sex. She was as smitten as any of the Hotties, and just as attractive. “Petite” was the term for it, but every last bit of her was cute and round and looked like it would fit perfectly in my hand.

“Man, kinda middle of nowhere out here, huh?” Carmen said, looking around. Ramona’s house did give that vibe. The yard was enormous; at my best, I couldn’t have thrown a rock from the street and hit the house, and the back yard went out even farther. Her gardening shed was situated on the far corner of the lot, so far from the house that it almost looked like somebody had snuck one of those tiny houses onto her property and hoped it would go unnoticed. There were numerous trees, massive oaks and one comparatively modest maple barely taller than the house that still had a tire swing hanging from a frayed rope, leftover from the previous owners. Maybe the owners before them. There were houses in the adjacent lots, but so much foliage they couldn’t see each other from inside their respective homes.

I really liked the place. It was too big for one woman, but she meant to fill it with a family one day – “No time soon, master, don’t fret” – and she liked her privacy. It was adjacent to the woods in the back, woods that eventually came up to the shore of Bear Lake, so she’d have somewhere to roam. She had aspirations of getting some animals, too. Not to be Carmen about her, but even I wasn’t sure if that meant some cats or the full goat and chicken treatment.

Ramona and I had never spoken of what would become of us after I graduated next spring. I suspected that if I wanted to, she’d promote me from master to boyfriend, maybe even take me into her home. It felt like there was a lot that could, and likely would, happen in my life between then and now, but there was definitely a part of me for whom the concept of joining Ramona here in her arboreal nook held appeal. She was an incredible woman, and I enjoyed her company tremendously – but she also deserved a man who couldn’t say that about so many other women.

Today, for instance, she wanted me to fuck her staff.

Carmen peered around through the windows of my car as we made our way up the long gravel driveway. “Man, this place is freaking huge . No wonder they pay us so little, if they’re pouring all this cash on the hall managers.”

“It’s outside official city limits, and a bit of a fixer-upper. Second rate utilities, but saves a lot on the back end. Plus, the army of feral raccoons back yonder.” I pointed to the green and white gloom of the forest behind the house.

I parked in front of the garage door. Ramona’s car was right next to mine. The garage was still way too full of unpacked boxes to get a car in it. I’d put most of the boxes in there myself in various attempts to escape the pressures of being Higgins 3’s one-man boyfriendstravaganza .

We hopped out of the car. Carmen was still panning the terrain, a sweet little awe-struck smile on her face. “Huh. Well it’s pretty.”

“It is.”

She smoothed down the fabric of her dress. It didn’t need it. It was thin and tight, an autumn-themed ensemble that was short enough that it might have raised eyebrows at her family Thanksgiving from a conservative aunt or two, but wasn’t so inappropriate among like-aged peers. “Do I look OK?”

“You’re beautiful, Carmen.” I double-checked, to be sure. The memory of the time in high school when I’d chivalrously told my girlfriend Molly that same line on our way into a dance only to belatedly discover she’d dribbled steak sauce on her lap at dinner was still fresh. One of my buddies, Collin, had noticed right off – “guys, look, Molly Mensies!” like that would stain the front  of her dress – and it had really ruined the night for her. (I’d wound up cutting in and stealing Collin’s girl, so at least justice was served.)

Carmen, it turned out, was just fine. More than fine. She preened for my inspection, even turning to show off the backside. I’d always had a weakness for tight, muscular behinds, and she was killing it in that thing. I felt pretty good myself; I didn’t have an excuse to dress up often, but I cleaned up pretty good, if I said so myself. I knew my way around a can of hairspray, and my suit still fit nice and snug in the right places. I’d had a line of Hotties cat-calling me out the door in this thing, and more than a few requests to wear it to movie night in the lounge tonight after I got back. Ramona hadn’t announced a dress code or anything, but Carmen had suggested via text that it’d be fun to get dressed up for a change, and the rest of the girls had concurred. I suspected now that she’d wanted an excuse to wear this dress in front of me, and I was glad she was.

Carmen rang the doorbell. It was a good thing, too, because I’d already been fishing my key out of my pocket by habit. Even if Ramona got her wish and this became a happy horny Higgins household stuffed with scorchingly sexy student staff, it wasn’t time yet. Ramona answered after a minute; she wasn’t dressed or made up yet, still wearing her apron and some casual attire for finishing up her preparations for the celebration. The scent of roasting turkey hit us right in the nostrils, competing with the other less pronounced aromas, all similarly divine.

She spread her arms and pulled us into a firm hug. I’d never had a boss who hugged me before Ramona. I’d asked her once if she’d done that before I came along, and she said occasionally, but that she certainly did it more since she’d begun fucking her ostensible subordinates. “You two look great. Thanks so much for coming in early. I know the place looks a sight , but I hope to have it all finished up by  the time I throw my big Groundhog Day bash.”

“It looks great, Ramona,” Carmen reassured her. It honestly did look better than it had when I’d come over for our one-on-one on Monday, at least. Fewer boxes, and they were sealed back up and pushed into the corners. “I was just saying to Spencer, I love the yard. It’s like you have your own little mini-woods or something.”

“I pretty much do – and better yet, moved in right in time to dodge the bulk of the raking. Not that I intend to rake all that. But yeah, it’s… I love it here. So I was thinking–”

A timer sounded from what I knew to be the kitchen. “I was thinking I shouldn’t burn the rice pilaf. So yeah, look around, make yourselves at home. Spencer, you can give her the tour if you like. I know I asked you two if you could help me set things up, but really just setting the table should take care of it, plus whatever handful of things I’m forgetting that I’ll find you for. The house is yours, enjoy, welcome, I’m glad you’re here, it’s a pleasure to–”

“You’re torching the pilaf,” Carmen reminded her.

“Right!” And with that, the two of us were alone again.

Carmen peered around. “The tour? How’s come  you’re giving the tour? Come here often?”

There was, I admit, a tiny little part of me that wanted to reply , I’ve  only come here a dozen or so times so far, but I’m looking to double that by the time we have to head back for duty.  I was proud of my restraint. “I helped her with some of the moving. Furniture, heavy boxes, that kind of thing. Since she doesn’t have family in the area, um, any more.” Her ex-husband had offered, along with his brother and a pickup truck, and they’d had to for  the big items like the bed and sofas, but both Ramona and I preferred to have me sweat and grunt my way through it so she had ample incentive to repay me.

“Oho, look who’s grubbing for brick nominations.”

I laughed. It admittedly felt nice to win the brick, but it was mostly a running joke about the staff’s unbridled brick-lust after Janis fibbed her way into it. “All right, so… Should be half an hour or more until anybody else gets here, so c’mon, I’ll show you around. I think I remember what most of the rooms are.”

“Should we set up for dinner first? In case she remembers those other things.”

I shrugged. “Sure, why not. Dining room is this– Nope, that way.”

It was an older house, built before the whole open concept craze. Everything felt very compartmentalized. Most adjoining rooms had different carpet, different colors of paint, and every doorway had at least a pocket door if not the regular sort. The main hallway was narrow as hell, as were the doors themselves; it had made carrying in tables and that horrendous oblong china cabinet of hers a royal pain in my butt. I actually took a wrong turn on my way to the dining room, going through the library and squeezing through the box-blockaded doorway into our destination. I’d joked with Ramona that it made the place feel like an escape room, like we were considering doing as a teambuilder in winter training. I liked it, though. It was flawed, the way people were flawed. It felt natural to me in a way that architecture seldom did. Or maybe it was merely the house’s resident, and how I didn’t mind being sealed in with her in a small space.

The kitchen was on the other side of one of the dining room’s pocket doors. The smell of dinner was much more powerful in here , even with the door closed. The scent was complemented by some Polish music Ramona was playing in the kitchen, something jazzy and festive and with more accordion than I was accustomed to. I didn’t know if this was currently popular out there, songs from her childhood, or some from her grandmother’s. It was cheerful, though, and put a little shimmy in our steps as we got to work.

It took only a short while. Carmen said her family wasn’t especially traditional about holidays, so she let me do a place setting and carefully mimicked what I did. While she was arranging doilies on the hutch for the serving dishes, I made an excuse to pop into the kitchen, carefully closing the door behind me.

“So, did you claim her on the ride over, or were you waiting to take advantage of my hospitality, master?” she asked softly, grinning. I wasn’t worried Carmen would overhear; that music was even louder in here.

“Believe it or not, I don’t think having her boss in the next room is quite the turn-on you think it is.” I pinched her butt as she bent to look for a bowl in one of the lower cupboards.

“Believe it or not, yes it is. Here, let me…” She herded me back into the dining room, bucking me in with her hips. “Hey, I’m going to be using the mixer for a bit, so pardon the noise. If you need anything, just ask. And it looks great in here , thanks!”

Ramona’s eyes twinkled as she returned to the kitchen. Moments later, the whirring of her electric mixer began on the other side of the door. Was she even mixing anything? I sort of doubted it, but there were a lot of pots and bowls and such in there, so maybe she was.

That was that. The room to ourselves, audible confirmation of a distracted boss in the next room, the two of us alone and unchaperoned and looking very sharp. Ramona must have known something about women that I didn’t – or about this one, at least – because it wasn’t thirty seconds before Carmen did the rest.

She clumsily dropped a few pieces of silverware. Innocuous. Or so I would have thought. But she did it right at my feet.

“Oh, hey, let me–” Those were the only words either of us said as foreplay.

But she was already squatting. She looked up, way up, eyes meeting mine. It was barely suggestive, her crouching in front of me, face at crotch level, but it was just suggestive enough that she could see me seeing it.

She grinned impishly.

I stroked my chin like I was considering it, quickly laughing it off.

Carmen shrugged, gestured to my crotch to demonstrate that it’s right there, and she wouldn’t mind. Then giggled.

I held up my hands. I wouldn’t say no, if she wanted to.

Her gaze settled on my zipper, head bobbling  side to side, considering.

I tapped my wrist. Tick tock, people are coming soon and Ramona won’t be de-lumping the potatoes all night.

She rolled her eyes at my pushiness. Then grinned. Grinned bigger. Grinned like her heart was about to grow three sizes bigger. And with that, she pulled down my zipper, fished out my cock, and sucked it into her mouth in a go.

For once, I hadn’t had time to get hard beforehand. I’d nearly forgotten the pleasure of a girl determined to suck me to readiness for more pleasure. It didn’t take long. With Ramona idly holding the trigger on her mixer and blasting what I was pretty sure was a polka, she didn’t have to be subtle. By the time I was giving her jaw a proper stretching a minute or so later, she was panting around my girth.

“Holy fuck, you’re even bigger than I remembered,” she breathed.

Weeks of regular blowjobs in my morning routine had gotten me better about maintaining my balance while standing up for them, but still, there were chairs right there. I shuffled awkwardly to the head of the table, my pants and underwear around my ankles, and plopped right down. Grinning giddily, Carmen crawled after me, slipping under the veil of Ramona’s tablecloth to get right back to work. Seconds in, she got over-enthused and banged her head on the underside of the table; she hissed that she was fine and got right back to blowing me, but I put a gentle hand on the back of her head, just in case.

“That’s it, get a handful, fuck my fucking face,” Carment panted, barely audible. When I didn’t, she sunk down to slurp my balls, giving her room enough to put her hand over mine and force my fingers into her hair. With an amused roll of my eyes, I humored her, bucking my hips up to give her eager throat a gentle battering.

That’s what I was doing when, in the same instant, the mixer sound stopped and the kitchen door slid open.

My eyes shot open at the sight of my slave – our boss – standing in the doorway, smiling blandly. She glanced around as I froze, my cock lodged deep into Carmen’s mouth. I could feel  her throat tense around my shaft. The tablecloth was obscuring her just fine from Ramona’s angle, but if she came around to the side…

“It looks so great in here ! Nice job, Spencer. Where’s Carmen?”

“She, ah…” Oh right, my boss was my willing sex slave. “I think she went to the restroom.” Casually retrieving my hands from Carmen’s hair and bringing them up into the air, pointing down at my lap and then pantomiming a blowjob.

Ramona beamed. “Oh. Do you mind if I…?”

I gestured to the chair across from me, the foot of the table. Or was I the foot? No, no way Ramona would let me see myself as anything but the head. “Please.”

“Thanks. I’ve been on my feet since 9.” She settled in, slumped down. How close were her feet to Vanessa’s? “I need to get back into the gym.”

“Well you look good.”

“Thanks. You, too. And hey, did you see Carmen? Wow .”

I put my hands back under the table. My comely coworker hadn’t moved a muscle since Ramona had surprised us, but I put my fingers behind her cheekbones and began gently urging her to continue. It was subtle compared to the face-fucking from a few moments earlier, but my boss was watching knowingly. She licked her lips in envy as Carmen gradually succumbed, mouth and tongue working silently, glacially so as not to bang her head again and give it away.

“She looked amazing, yeah,” I said, phoning in a little sheepishness, pretending I didn’t talk about who I was fucking and how on at least a weekly basis with this woman. “Way too good for me.”

Ramona waved it off. “Nonsense. I’m just glad she’s in Higgins as an RA and not one of your residents. Not judging – I officially support the new policy – but she’s too much your type.”

Carmen’s slobber was running down my cock onto my balls. “Oh yeah? You think?”

“Think about it. Pretty as a picture, sweetheart through and through, and… Well, let’s just say she has the ‘follower skills’ you seem to be drawn to.” She smirked at her cleverness.

I gave her a stern look. “Carmen’s great. I like her. You don’t need to sell me on her merits.” Under the table, Carmen exhaled slowly but deeply, a silent sigh cool against my wet cock.

“You say that, but you put me through those hard conversations with Vickie and Savannah. I won’t divulge my source, but I’ve even heard you’ve caught Janis’s eye.” She whispered the name, keeping with the framework that Carmen was out of the room but could be right out in the hall, but really it just gave the utterance of my upstairs neighbor’s name a bit of a Voldemorty affect . “If you’re getting along with that one but not so much with dear Carmen, she must really need to step up her game.”

She laughed, but I saw what she was doing. What she’d set out to do the moment she invited us over early for setup. Carmen’s tongue kicked into overdrive, spurred by the suggestion that she wasn’t merely falling behind goddesses like Savannah and Vickie, but a cunt like Janis, too.

“Is this really an appropriate topic?” I asked, eyes narrowing. “I mean, I’m not offended or anything, but… you know. It’s Thanksgiving.”

“I simply happen to think Carmen is one of the things you ought to be thankful for. I adore that girl, that’s all.” She stood and came around to my end of the table. Carmen stiffened as she saw our boss’s feet making their way up near her. I scooted my seat in a  little. Ramona wouldn’t care about seeing Carmen blowing me, but Carmen might care about being seen. Pretenses were important.

“I’m sorry, Spencer. I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable.” Her smile said anything but. She was loving every second of this, for the first time getting to watch her master bring another girl into the fold. “Though try not to be so prickly? For a boy with such well-established proclivities, you take umbrage rather easily. It wasn’t as if I suggested you take her for a walk around the grounds and seduce her behind the shed.”

“Well, you did say I should give her a tour…” I chuckled, what I hoped sounded self-consciously through a tablecloth.

“Anyway, I should get back to it. It looks good in here , and I got carried away and don’t really have anything else for you to do, so when she gets back, tell Carmen the house is yours.”

“Will do–”

I wasn’t going to say any more than that, but even that tiny word was nearly drowned by the force of Ramona’s lips on mine. The kiss only lasted a few seconds, but it was intense.

“Oh hey, is that…” I pointed out the window. Ramona turned, expecting to see one of the others pulling into the driveway, but instead I lifted up the back of her dress and slid a couple fingers inside her.

Her head lolled back, fists clenched. “No, just somebody using it as a turnaround again. Turkey’s taking forever, so I texted the others to give us another half hour. I hope that’s all right.”

“I’ll find something to do.”

Ramona’s hips wriggled, swirling my fingers inside her tight, wet cunt. “I’m sure you will. If you get desperate, I think there’s a box of old board games in the living room.”

“Thanks.” I gave her ass another pinch, and Ramona sashayed back into the kitchen. The mixer resumed moments later.

I peered under the table. Carmen was grinning ear to ear. “Oh my god, I can’t believe she didn’t catch us. That was, like, the hottest thing ever.”

“You’re OK?”

“So OK.” She nodded so hard she once more banged her head. After a moment of the two of us fussing over her, she speculated, “Maybe we should go fire up some Monopoly.”

“Monopoly?” I grinned. “So you’re saying you want me all to yourself?”

“Huh? No, I just meant – she said something about board games, so I was–”

“ No I know . Just, you know, ‘monopoly’ means total control, no competition…?”

“Oh! Right. Anyway, how about we take that tour? I hear the shed is to die for.” She licked her lips.

I had to reassure her twice on the way to the shed that the kitchen windows faced the front of the house, not the back, so we didn’t need to worry she’d see us pointedly heading right for the spot Ramona had jokingly (“jokingly”) proposed. It was unlocked. It was almost empty, just a few boxes of gardening tools I’d had to drag all the way out here last weekend after Ramona remembered she’d left them at her old place. (I wanted to suspend judgment, but I’d definitely started to wonder if she just liked pulling up to her old house and letting her ex-husband wonder what was the deal with this hot young buck she kept bringing around to do chores for her.)

“She’s not totally wrong, you know,” said Carmen as we slipped in. I pulled her up against me, rubbing her arms and back for warmth. It was chilly in here , but at least it was out of the wind.

“Yeah? About what?”

“I, um… OK Carm, just say it.” Her chin stayed down, but her eyes looked up. “I’ve had a really huge crush on you – like, majorly embarrassingly massively crazily-without-quite-hitting-creepily huge – all semester. I think you’re so  cute. And you’re really sweet, and like, wise? I never met a wise  dude before, and it’s like kind  of crazy hot to me for some reason. And I know, I’ve been playing like ‘hey big bro!’ and everything but the truth is, I don’t see you as a big bro, I see you as this awesome, yummy guy and I know you’re not looking to date or anything, and that’s so  OK by me because I’m really not either, especially a guy who’s gonna be gone-zo in six months, but I know you’re, you know, cool, like with just being cool and having fun, and I just wanted you to know if you want to have fun, I can be…”

She plopped down on one of the boxes. It was two thirds empty, and she fell sprawling on her butt. By sheer dumb luck its limited contents were kneeling pads and gardening gloves and other cushy things rather than the rusty shearers I could see poking out of the one beside it. Carmen cackled at the absurdity of it as I hastily pulled her up, where she tested a second candidate and successfully sat down.

“I can be, um, fun.” She grinned dorkily.

“Carmen, you’re one of the most fun people I’ve ever known. And I know you didn’t mean it like that, but trust me, you look all kinds of fun that way, too.”

She beamed up at me. “Man, remember a few weeks ago, when I was like ‘hey Spencer, your girls have panties on their doors like sex zombies, over?’ I was… I mean, I was so  jealous. I actually thought a little about quitting and seeing if I could move onto your floor, just be right there like all those other girls, and just drool over you and watch the way your perfect little tushy jiggles when you brush your teeth and ‘hey Spencer, I think I might need a work order, come take a look at this’ and then when I have you alone in my room, just…” She sighed dreamily. “Do this.”

Carmen opened her mouth and my pants in one motion, and slurped me inside her lips with the reverence of a woman who’d been dreaming of this moment for months. She took a long, tongue-wiggling suck and let me slide back out. “I promise I won’t call you big bro while we’re doing this. Apart from that just now,” she said somberly. Then cackled, and took me back in and sucked my dick me with pure unabashed glee.

She was still showing me how fun she could be half an hour later, my cum coating her lips, her chin, her tongue, and speckling her pretty dress. “Doesn’t it ever get tired …?” she marveled, stroking my cock adoringly, eyes crossed at its proximity to her mouth.

“I guess that means you’re doing a good job.”

She nodded. “I do! I mean, I am. Sorry, getting a little cum-brained. God, you could bottle this stuff.”

“And do what with it…?”

“Replace that weak-ass wine you picked up, for starters.” She gave me a sheepish cackle. “Actually, um, can I tell you something? Personal?”

“Carmen, you have my cock in your hand. I think we’re past the point of permission to speak freely.”

She nodded right at my junk. The girl was having a hard time prying her eyes off of it. I didn’t see any reason to distract her. “I, um, actually used to have kind of a reputation as a blowjob queen. Not like a slut or anything! I’m not. I mean OK, freshmen year, sometimes I… Never mind. But yeah, I actually, um, love  sucking cock. My boyfriend – one of them – the only one at the time, not like I had multiple boyfriends – he told me part of the reason he broke up with me was because I sucked him off so much. Like he’d wake up, and there I was. In the backseat of his car, on the top bunk while his roommate was sleeping right under us, whatever. I didn’t care. I just… I love it. I love cock, I love the feel of it, the taste, the power and the submission duking it out in my brain and my, um, other parts, and and yours is… god. It’s literally delicious. Like, nothing I’ma eat in there is gonna come even kuh-lose. Hand to god.”

“To be fair, the rice pilaf is probably burnt.”

She sort of cackled, but it was tricky with a dick in her mouth. “I’m sorry. Am I talking too much? No, scratch that, definitely talking too much. I always do that! Shit, I’m sorry, I’ll–”

I jabbed my cock into her mouth, which she facilitated impatiently. “I like listening to you talk. You always have something interesting to say. Even when it’s not interesting, you make it interesting. I’ll trade you a bottle of that for a bottle of your voice, so I can listen to it whenever I feel the slightest bit bored and have something to smile about.”

She beamed. In her eyes, anyway; her mouth was busy sucking me off. The temptation to test the waters of my compliment got to her soon enough, though. “I mean it, though. I could suck your dick for like an hour. Five hours. A weekend.” She delivered an exquisitely slow lick. “Like, I know Savannah is all oo la la and Vickie’s super jazzy cool and all… Oh shit, is that racist?”

“Why on earth would that be racist…?”

“You know, Vickie’s black, and jazz music is like… OK, now I feel like I’m trying to make it racist. Anyway … I promise you, nobody – I mean nobody  – will take care of you like I would. Not that I’m trying to say you should ignore them for me! I get it. But I like you, and I love  you,” she said, addressing my dick specifically. “We can do this whenever you want. Whenever.”

I tried not to sigh. Freaking Ramona and her suggestions. I could’ve just hooked up with Carmen any day of the week. The girl flirted with me the way toddlers doled out affection on a puppy. Absolutely no finesse, but it was so hecking cute you couldn’t help marvel at how much fun they had together. Now here she was, ready to throw down and prove she could hang with the heavyweights. That thinly veiled I might not look like Savannah, but I bet she’s got too much self-respect to be your personal cocksucker…  If she only knew.

A piercing beep  carried our way. Car doors locking, automatic trunk, something like that. Someone else had arrived. Carmen heard it too, but it did nothing to abate her fervent cock worship.

“Guess we have to go spend time with our friends and eat awesome food in a lovely house, bleh,” she grumbled.

She wasn’t done sucking me off, again, but I tugged her back to her feet – then held her upright when she made to flounce back down. “Hey. That was… epic. Incredible. You weren’t b.s.ing about your skills. But before we go back in there, I want to say I like you too, Carmen. And I’ve liked you since day one. And if you wanna mess around now and again, we can. It doesn’t just have to be blowjobs, by the way.”

“But can it be? I’m not kidding, I love –”

I held up a hand. “I get it. But maybe I want a little taste too, huh?”

She grimaced. “I’m actually on my period. Oh god, don’t let me ruin the mood, I’m just… yeah.”

That got an eye roll. “Sure, today. Tell you what. When you’re not, text me, because I want you to sit on my face and talk at me about anything and everything on that incredible mind of yours while I make you come until you black the fuck out.”

She came.

That had  been happening more and more lately, girls coming from things they weren’t supposed to. This Spencer Effect, dialed up to 11 the way it seemed to be, was something else, supplying the necessary endorphins or dopamine or whatever the hell it was that triggered such potent release. Last week it had been Emma from a playful (but firm) slap on the ass; I’d been fucking her moments earlier, but we were changing positions and she definitely hadn’t been inside her when my swat brought her to her knees. The week before, Shauna, after I’d asked her to text me a pic of her tits. She’d been in class, but it had been a big lecture hall, she said, and she didn’t think anybody saw. I texted back “that’s why you’re my slavorite ,” and that, she said, had been more than enough. Or just this morning, I’d passed Katrina in the bathroom, brushing her teeth in a towel. Remembering her fondness for chauvinistic dicks and being in a good enough mood to toss her a bone, I’d jerked her towel down and stuck a finger in her, said some gross thing about Kitty and her pretty kitty. Three seconds of being taken aback in outrage, than  thirty of spasming on my fingers, nothing but those and the sink holding her up.

The intensity of this crap was way out of hand, but at least it had some fringe benefits, ones not restricted to my over-satisfied cock.

Carmen begged to finish me one more time before we went in, swearing she’d make it fast. She honored her word. We walked back to the house to get the party started. I walked, anyway. Carmen floated.

****************************************************************

“Welcome back, you two. Everybody’s in the living room. Dinner should be ready in another half hour, and I’ll be… Carmen, what happened to your dress?”

“Tripped over a branch,” I said hastily. So the dirt and the cum from the shed was that obvious, huh? Good on Ramona for finding a way to warn us. The wet spots were simply subtle stains in the fabric, but Ramona had ample fresh experience at checking clothes for my cum splotches. “Still pretty wet out there, but we did what we could.”

“Oh my. If you want, I’m sure I could grab something from my closet? It might be a little big on you, but…”

“No, I’m good. Thanks, though.”

“All right. They’re hanging out in the living room. I’ll be down in time for dinner – or if I’m not, feel free to get started without me. I’d rather the feast be enjoyed as intended in my absence than spoil it for courtesy.” She smiled, then excused herself up the stairs to go get ready.

Sure enough, there in the living room were Savannah, Vanessa and Vickie. The latter two smiled at us; Savannah’s was for Carmen only. Her eyes darkened as they flickered past me and back to Vickie, who was inspecting one of Ramona’s pictures on the mantle. It was an elegant affair, everybody dressed elegantly. Vickie was cutting it a little closer in black jeans, but her silk blouse carried her over the line.

“There you two are. Wondered if you got lost out there,” she said. “Check this out. This is a fucking Polaroid . Unironic, I think. Is she seriously old enough she  was taking Polaroids?”

“She’s European,” suggested Savannah. “You know, the whole… um, ‘gypsy’ thing? Probably didn’t have a dark room in the camp, or whatever.”

“We’re not supposed to call them gypsies, I thought…?” Vanessa said softly.

Savannah flushed slightly. “I know, but I don’t speak Polish, and ‘Traveling People’ sounds like something out of Tolkien.”

Carmen settled in beside Vanessa and Savannah on the sofa. (Man, I’d had some good sex on that sofa. Fall break really had  been incredible. I aimed to be having  more of it now that  I didn’t have to worry her husband would find one of my cum splotches.) Leaving the recliner for Vickie in case she wanted to sit back down, I dragged a box of books and sat somewhat uncomfortably on that, as far from Savannah as I could sit.

Chat commenced chitting. Savannah opened with how much she liked the house. Vanessa issued a monosyllabic agreement. Vickie tried to drum up some saucy speculation about whether Ramona intended to fill all this space with kids, and if so, whether with her own or by luring in strangers’ kids with a trail of breadcrumbs.

As they finished laughing (politely for Vanessa, amusedly for the rest of us), Carmen went right back to the opening point. “The yard’s really nice, though. I especially like the shed.”

“Why? What’s so special about the shed?” asked Savannah.

“Oh, no, just… something we were talking about earlier. Had to be there – right Spencer?” Carmen mini-cackled. It was a lot less charming considering how bluntly she was hinting. Then, just to make sure even Janis would have understood her innuendo had she been present, “Sorry, stuff just keeps spilling out of my mouth faster than I know what to do with it today, seems like.”

She suddenly seemed to notice an off-white color spot on her dress and inspected it intensely, licking a thumb and wiping it, then licking her thumb again.

Before I had to digest each of their reactions, I was back on my feet. “I need to use the restroom,” I blurted, much too loudly. I tried to ignore the pressure of eight eyes on my backside as I hustled out.

Impressive. Carmen had lasted all of five minutes after hooking up with me to alert the staff. I’d already been feeling pretty mediocre about today. Granted, I liked these women (a blanket statement I could only make in the absence of Janis, whom I at best tolerated). I did. Same as I liked the Hotties, and Ramona. If they wanted me, and I wanted them, hooking up with these girls wasn’t any different from the others. But it was the scheduling of it – today at 3, Carmen as the amuse-bouche, Vanessa as the salad, Savannah and Vickie for my main course with a whole-staff orgy for dessert – that pressure, a taste of that same sense of duty I’d made a very conscious decision to evade.

I was still glaring at my reflection over the sink, grumbling irritably about my generous overvaluation of Carmen’s mouth, when the bathroom door opened, and in walked Vickie.

I jumped back, startled, and still grouchy. “What the hell, Vickie?! You could have knocked. I could have been taking a shit for all you knew!”

She laughed it off. “If you thought anybody didn’t realize you were embarrassed over Carmen’s skanky humblebrag about her heroic efforts to reinflate the inner tube on the village bicycle, you’re kidding yourself.”

Her response was disarming. I let myself relax. Not like she didn’t know I’d been with Savannah already, and quite possibly Vanessa too by now. Not that Vanessa would brag, but it was hard to imagine she had much of a poker face. The girl blushed when Savannah complimented her hair. “Village bicycle? You talk to your  favorite ride like that?”

“Aw, come here, my little squeaky wheel. I’ma get you all lubed up.” With that, she sat down on the fuzzy purple toilet seat cover and proceeded to start sucking my cock.

Good old Vickie. She cut to the chase. I looked good → it made her horny → she acted on it. If she were one of my residents, she’d be in that faction with Sammi and Danni and the triplets who didn’t want to cuddle and flirt and play girlfriend-for-an-hour. They weren’t infatuated with me; they liked how I made their bodies feel and saw nothing wrong with going right at it. Some women were as bad as guys when it came to just wanting to fuck and forget.

Vickie was even worse, actually; she was the only girl I’d been with who’d actually hooked up with another man since being with me. (As far as I knew, that is. Not like I was interrogating the Hotties about their night lives.) She said she’d just wanted to see if I was the jealous type, but wound up just doing a little making out, got fingered, found  it utterly lacking in comparison.

Only, right as I was getting into it, she stopped. “Come with me,” she instructed, rising and taking my hand.

I took a few halting steps with my pants around my ankles before I broke free and could tug them back up. “Uh, what…?”

She stopped in the hallway, talking over her shoulder, her lips curved upward mysteriously. “Look at my ass, Spencer.” I looked. Fuck. Those jeans were doing a solid ass a solid . “You like my ass?”

“I love  your ass. You know I love your ass.”

“Put your hands in my back pockets. Touch it.” I obeyed. It didn’t feel as good on my knuckles as it did in my palms, but it portended palming to come. “Good boy. Now, keep your hands right there, and follow my ass.”

She led me down the hall, and to my relief, away from the gathering. Her little game had put me in the mood as intended, but not enough that I wanted to be dragged in front of everybody with my pants barely on and my hands in Vickie’s butt pockets. She made for the stairs. I wasn’t sure what to make of it, but, between moments of concentrating on all that softness, I reasoned she might want to use a guest room in case somebody else had actual restroom needs. Uncharacteristically courteous of her, I thought.

Then, upstairs, she went right by it.

“Uh, where are we…?”

But the hallway wasn’t long, and she answered my question by opening the door to Ramona’s bedroom. The sound of our boss in the shower had been audible coming up the stairs, but now it was right there. The door to the bathroom was cracked open. The scent of her herbal soap wafted into my nostrils. Ramona liked to shower with me as much as any, and I hoped the next time I bumped into Vickie smelling like that soap would go unnoticed. Privately, I was starting to suspect that what Marisa had said about how the steam aerosolized the Spencer Effect was behind the widespread acclaim of showering with me of late. Shower sex was normally pretty third-rate, but when they wanted it this badly, I didn’t mind not getting my share of the hot water.

I had far bigger concerns than that at the moment, however. “What the hell are you doing…?!” I whispered.

She deftly grabbed my wrists and pulled me in behind her, then whirled and put herself between me and the door. “I know you have a little crush on El Jefe,” she whispered back as she pressed the door close with her butt, with my hands. “It’s OK. I think it’s sweet. I bet you’ve been having all sorts of naughty thoughts about what you’d like to do in this bed ever since you helped lug it up here for her. You big, strong, beautiful man.” Unlike Carmen, Vickie knew about my moving assistance. She’d made an attempt to seduce me out of it one evening last week, and might have succeeded if she hadn’t snapped that pic of her in some extremely sexy underwear that also showed a glimpse of the hellish pigsty she called a room.

Vickie tapped her fingers down my chest, commanding my attention away from the bathroom door, but I wasn’t about to give into this. “No, I know what beds feel like. Seriously, what are we doing in here ?” It was weirdly hard to summon the appropriate anxiety; if Ramona caught us, she’d probably just join in. Vickie couldn’t know that, though.

“I’m your boss today, Spencer. Now take your pants off, like a good boy, so Ms. Vickie can reward you for being such a hard worker.” She removed my hands and immediately began shimmying out of her pants. Oh fuck, she was wearing those panties with the little ducks smoking cigarettes on them. I have no explanation, but I fucking loved those panties. They drove me up the wall, and she knew it.

“She’s right  there. Come on, we can use the guest room.”

But she started it on my pants. I feebly interceded. “I wouldn’t be a very good boss if I didn’t make you feel completely at home? I promise, I won’t make you hide in the cold, nasty shed. Let me make you nice…” She forced my hands to my sides. Eyes locked on mine, nose to nose, she undid the button, threw down the zipper, and tore my pants down. My cock sprang out hot and willing, right into her smooth grip. “And comfortable.”

It was her handle, dragging me to the bed like a wheeled suitcase. She wisely decided not to just hop into bed, which would mean squeaking and bumping and disheveled bedclothes, but simply put her palms on the mattress, right by Ramona’s pillow, and thrust her ass back for me. “Ooooh, nice bedspread. Soft.”

I frowned, leaving my cock nestled between her buttocks. “Why do you want to do this? Is this some kind of power trip or something?”

Ramona began singing tunelessly. Had  she heard us? Another electric mixer, a way of giving us sound cover to pretend we weren’t audible? Or did she always sing in the shower when I wasn’t in there plugging her? I’d have to ask at our next one on one. Ideally, in the shower.

“Sex is always a power trip if you do it right,” she said, wriggling her hips enticingly. When I didn’t submit, she simply reached back and guided me inside her. Tight and wet as ever, one of those grippy little pussies that felt like it was flexing around you whenever it was happy.

I gave her a few thrusts, trying to humor her, but I quickly stopped. “No. No, no it isn’t.”

She turned, frowning. “What? Don’t stop.”

“No, no, no.” I shook my head. “You know, I love  having sex with you. I do. I don’t know if I’ve ever said it, but I do.”

“So do it already ,” she hissed demandingly.

“But your whole jealousy thing, this competitive compulsion you have… You don’t need it. You’re beautiful. You’re one of the mostly insanely sexy girls I’ve ever met. You’re awesome as hell, too – I’d want to hook up with you even if you weren’t insanely hot. Shit, you’re so hot I barely even notice how filthy your room is – it really is – and I hate  mess.”

“Sorry, I don’t accept condescending lectures until I’ve come at least six times.” She scowled. Her hips started gyrating, but I clamped down, held  her firm.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to. My point is, you’re incredible, and it just sucks that you don’t see it. Like everything is competition. You won’t settle for just taking me; you have to be seen doing it. You have to one-up Savannah. Steal Carmen’s thunder.  Whatever this is you’re  trying to prove to yourself about Ramona now.”

“I’m not ‘proving’ anything.” But her scowl had become a frown.

“Not to me, you’re not. And you don’t need to prove anything to yourself. Vickie, I’m sleeping with more women than I can put a number to without blushing, and you’re still special out of all of them. But when you come at it like this, like you can’t enjoy yourself unless you’re winning, it’s just… It’s like you have to pull someone down to lift yourself up. As if sex is some zero sum game where you’re only winning if somebody else isn’t. You’re better than that. You’re so, so much better than that. You’re unbelievable, and I don’t believe you don’t see it as clearly as I do.”

She tried her hips again, but I didn’t budge. “I–”

“I want to be with you because I want to be with you. But if you’re with me because I’m some sort of measuring stick you can use to check your worth? That’s… sad. And ugly. And bad feminism, frankly.”

I pulled out. Vickie looked shellshocked, shifting to sit down on the bed. “I… I don’t…”

“Now give me a blowjob while you think about what I said, OK? And don’t spill a drop. This is a nice bedspread.”

“Um, OK?”

She permitted me to gently guide her mouth onto my cock. “You’re perfect, Vickie. Never feel like you’re not.” I stroked her cheek as it sucked down on my shaft, and smiled.

****************************************************************

Ramona came down only a few minutes behind Vickie and I. Behind Vickie, anyway; she followed me out, but stopped in the bathroom. To freshen up, she said, but she still had that far off look in her eyes. I hoped I hadn’t spoken out of turn, but it had been on my mind, if not quite consciously, for a while. I’d simply been too wrapped up in my own problems to look for others’. I’d be in a much better place to do my job and be a friend in the days to come, I hoped.

Either way, it felt less awkward coming back to the gathering separately.

 We reconvened in the dining room. Savannah gushed over how nice it looked, how elegant, completely unprompted. (Unless Carmen had said something. Either way, it sounded authentic.) Ramona gave Carmen and I credit, like we’d done more than set out dishes and napkins, deflecting any credit she was due. Everybody pitched in, carrying bowls and trays and serving spoons out to the dining room. It was entirely too chaotic tripping over each other, but we were a team. In more ways than one.

“Spencer brought wine, and I managed to find a few of my own bottles I’d been looking for. Feel free to partake. Spencer, can you pour?”

I did as requested, filling Ramona’s first. She remained standing as I went around the table, addressing her staff. Everybody took a glass, though Vanessa gestured to cut me short when hers was only half full.

“As you know, I wasn’t born in America, so this isn’t a holiday I grew up with. Of all the new ones, I think this is my favorite. Thanksgiving, and your acceptance of my invitation, gives me the opportunity to tell you directly how much I appreciate each and every one of you.”

She went around the table in the same direction I was making my rounds. “Vickie, you’ve done so much this year to make my job easy. You’ve made these incredible relationships with your residents, and your girls like you, and trust you. You impressed me tremendously with how much you were keeping the peace when that pest incident blew up. I don’t think I heard a single complaint from one of your residents.”

“Oh, yeah, I forgot to post the fliers, my bad.” Vickie faux grimaced, but the smile for effusive praise won out.

“Carmen. All semester long, you have shown up . You always have so much energy, and that beautiful smile, and you’re always the first to volunteer when I need someone. You’ve done some of the best attended programs in the building, and I know you make a real difference. Your work keeping an eye on that roommate timebomb back in August was…” She issued a chef’s kiss to a blushing Carmen.

“Savannah. My second in command.” The staff member being addressed raised an empowered fist. The honorific went back to fall training when Ramona had been called out of a session and joked that Savannah was in charge until she got back, and Vickie started what became a running joke teasing her over it.

“For your levelheadedness , for your attentiveness, for your warmth, for the gift of friendship you’ve given to us all, I thank you. I know you’ve been struggling lately, but we’re here for you, and we’re not going anywhere. You are valued, and you are loved.”

Vanessa leaned over to give Savannah a one-armed hug. Her eyes were watering. What didn’t I know? I didn’t know whether to hate myself because it was my fault, or to hate myself because I’d made a hard time even harder. Fuck. Fuck!

Ramona wasn’t done yet, though, so I didn’t have long to dwell. “Vanessa. Thank you. For everything you do – for me, for the staff, for your residents – I thank you. This staff and Higgins Hall wouldn’t be the same without you.”

Vanessa managed a smile, despite her discomfort in the spotlight if even so briefly. I’d already finished pouring, seating myself just in time for my moment. “And Spencer. I am so grateful to you. If someone had told me last summer that I could have a staff member cause me so many sleepless nights and still leave no doubt that they were one of the best people I’ve ever been with, I wouldn’t have believed this could be possible.”

That accent did a lot to cover up for double entendres like those. She wasn’t done with them, though. “For your leadership, your investment, your passion, and your mastery of your craft, I thank you – and I thank me a little for keeping you, despite your best efforts.”

I felt my own cheeks burning. More subtle than Carmen had been, but only because they’d all been hearing about Carmen’s crush all semester, whereas Ramona’s feelings weren’t public domain. They would be if she kept up like that much longer, though

Before Ramona could call for us to raise glasses, Savannah cut in. “And I wouldn’t feel right if I didn’t express my thanks for you. For teaching us, leading us, mentoring us–”

“And for feeding us – come on already, you guys, I’m starving!” tittered Carmen.

Ramona laughed. “All right, all right, sorry. Na zdrowie , and let’s eat!”

“ Na zdrowie ! ” managed Savannah and I. Carmen said something that was close enough to sound like an attempt while still being pure gibberish. Vanessa simply lifted her glass, and Vickie chugged hers before adding, “what she said!”

We stuffed our faces. We feasted, we drank (in moderation for those of us driving home), we talked about what else we were thankful for. I was teased for omitting my floor of adoring residents. Further praises were heaped on Ramona for weathering the storm of a divorce and purchasing a new home in so short a time. At one point Ramona remembered she’d meant to express, even in her absence, that she was also thankful for Janis, for her honesty and forthrightness and willingness to ask uncomfortable questions. We raised our glasses to her. Nobody even muttered anything derogatory under their breath.

We were most of us prone to speechifying, and everybody took a turn talking about what they were themselves thankful for, per the tradition. Nobody called me out by name, nor even made oblique references to me. That was nice. Not being the center of attention was becoming a turn-on for me. Carmen talked fondly about her little brother, who had autism, who was doing better in school this year, making some friends. Savannah allowed herself time to gloat, sheepishly, about having finally found the courage to try life on her own. Vanessa uncharacteristically joked about her confidence that Savannah might someday find another guy willing to give her a shot; when given the floor, however, she simply said she was thankful for all of us, and that her mom hadn’t been mad that she’d cut her hair. Smiles faltered momentarily, but held.

Vickie, to my surprise, let her usual cool exterior slip, and expressed gratitude for her Higgins sisters, clinking glasses with Vanessa, Carmen, Savannah and Ramona in turn. Was it a show, to impress me with how she was taking my rebuke? Had I actually made an impression? Were those sentiments always there and I’d short-changed her? I didn’t know, but I liked hearing her say it regardless. One thing I’d learned as an RA was that saying nice things about people was a good way to get yourself doing nice things for people, which could often lead to thinking nice things about people. Before you knew it, you meant what you’d said.

As for me, I wished I could say everything I was grateful for from these incredible women. Not just the sex, though. And when it came to the sex, not just the pleasure .

Dessert was a homemade dish Ramona said was an old family recipe for something I definitely would have needed to hear her say a dozen more times to repeat, like an apple cobbler but there was some kind of cream baked into it. It was fantastic, and just the amount of sugar and carbs to deliver the knockout blow to our capacity to sit around fraternizing all night. Plus, Savannah was keeping an eye on the clock; holiday or no, some of us still had duty to cover before much longer. (Not me, thankfully. It was movie night on Higgins 3, and I’d picked Pursuit of Happyness  in hopes of an engaging dialogue about the role of gratitude and its occasional conflict with hardship. I had some awesome discussion questions prepped. It was going to be great.)

Fat and happy, we finally pushed our plates back and, for those who’d worn them, loosened our belts. We gave ourselves a few minutes of cooing over the meal, staking claims on the leftovers, and bemoaning our overindulgence. For a skinny chick, Carmen had wolfed down those au gratin potatoes like, well, a wolf. Vanessa was the first to get going on cleanup, gathering up as many dirty dishes as her slender arms would carry and retreating with them into the kitchen. Two hours of intense socialization had probably burned her out for the rest of the month.

“Why don’t I give her a hand with the dishes?” I gave Ramona a significant look. If I was going to have a moment with Vanessa today, this was it. I wasn’t sure I’d make a move, but if nothing else, my friend deserved a hand with the dishes.

“Oh, I can help, too,” offered Carmen. Savannah, and after a brief pause Vickie, echoed the offer.

“Thank you, but I think the sink’s not big enough for more than two. If you’re looking to pitch in, though, boy could I use a hand in the living room,” said Ramona, significantly looking back at me.

Vanessa was filling one side of the sink with soapy water as I filed in behind her. She turned and smiled. “Oh, hi. You can set those down anywhere.”

There was exactly one space on the cluttered kitchen counters that would hold everything I was carrying, so I set the pile there. “I’m your kitchen assistant. Feel free to use and abuse me as you like.”

That tremulous grin broadened, and brightened. I loved seeing Vanessa smile. It was almost always like she’d been carrying some heavy loads and was relieved to have an opportunity to set them down. That could be what it was. “Don’t tempt me.”

Vanessa took on the washing and assigned me the drying as well as hauling more dirty dishes to sit within her reach as space became available. We didn’t talk. Didn’t need to. As time went by, however, I increasingly got a vibe like she was unhappy. I mistook it for boredom at first, or the fatigue of an introvert pushed past her limits, but there was something a little sad behind her eyes.

“Is everything OK?”

She nodded.

“No, I mean it. Is everything OK?”

She shrugged.

“Hey. It’s me. You can talk to me. If I’m off base just tell me to shut up, but if I’m not, and you want to talk…”

A subtle adjustment of her posture brought a curtain of pale blonde hair over her shoulder, blocking her face. If it had been anyone else, I would have thought it was incidental. “No, just… little stuff. Nothing anybody should care about.”

“All right, so if it’s little stuff, you should be able to tell me about it. Right?”

She was scrubbing a mixing bowl under the surface of the water. After a moment, she raised it up to inspect it, then dunked again and scrubbed harder. “Water’s getting cold.”

“Uh, huh. I can see how that could sour a mood. Here, why don’t I…” Gently – because she had no force to resist me, none at all – I nudged her aside and took her spot. I was a bit more concerned with ickiness, and was wearing rubber gloves. If I was being honest, I also wanted to make sure if my fingers went inside of anyone, they didn’t bring all the dish soap and bacteria in that water with them. We may not all wear capes, but we all enjoy some sturdy gloves.

“I was doing that.”

“And now I’m doing it, so you can just hang back and talk to me.”

It took her three more dishes – and that bowl took some elbow grease – before she spoke up. I could feel her standing behind me, the faint warmth of her tiny body. It sounded like she was speaking right into my shoulders.

“It’s little things, like I said. Like, um, that toast earlier.”

I nodded. I had no idea what she was talking about, but if you wanted Vanessa to string words together, you couldn’t interrupt. “Yeah?”

“For everybody else, she had all these specific things to say, you know? Inside jokes and pet names and accomplishments. But with me, just… ‘thanks, Vanessa.’”

Oh geez. I had noticed that, slightly, at the time, but she hadn’t reacted, and besides, we’d been hungry. My stomach clouded things almost as much as my penis sometimes. “Oh gosh. I’m sure she didn’t mean it like that. I think she was keeping it simple since you said you don’t like being singled out in a group, even if it’s for praise.”

“No, I know. I didn’t mean I’m mad. I just… I’m tired of being bad at my job. It’s like I try and I try and every time I try I just realize how scared of it I still am. I have bad dreams sometimes. Did I tell you that?”

“No, you didn’t.” Remembering how she tended to clam up under scrutiny, I kept my eyes on the dishes. It wasn’t easy.

“They’re about my residents – ugh, or worse, your  residents – banging on my door, demanding things, accusing me of things, making fun of me.”

“Oh shit. How awful, Vanessa. Though, can I ask, why are my  residents worse? Why are they in it at all?”

She was speaking so softly I could barely hear her. I had to stop scrubbing because the noise kept me from making out her words. “Because they’re gorgeous . They all look like the kinds of girls who made school a living nightmare in middle school. And high school. And grade school.” She paused. “And college, I guess.”

“Vanessa, you’re  gorgeous. What does that even mean?”

I started to turn to face her, but her tiny hands grabbed my waist and held me. “No. If you’re looking at me I can’t talk. This is better.”

“OK…”

Once she felt sure I wasn’t going to try again, she let me go. “It’s not the same. I look OK, but they’re… sexy. I’m not sexy. They’re a blooming onion, and I’m an onion ring.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “Sorry. I happen to really like onion rings, though.”

“No offense, Spencer, but you, um, like a lot  of food. I mean, you’ve already hooked up with two hot girls today, that I know of.”

I tensed . “I… I did?” I hadn’t, technically; in fact, I had hooked up with four  hot girls today, thanks to morning shower time with Georgia and Sammi.

“Whatever happened with Carmen in the shed – I’m so sorry, I know it made you uncomfortable when she brought it up – and then when Vickie left to go sleep with you. Did you two really go to Ramona’s bedroom and do it?”

Holy… “How did you know about that?”

“She told us what she was going to do before she went after you. I thought it was TMI. I think Carmen was jealous.”

“Oh. Um. Well… we didn’t have sex. We just… yeah. Did other stuff. Quick.”

“You don’t have to be embarrassed. I’m glad you had fun. And that you didn’t get caught.”

“You root for me in all my worst impulses, Vanessa, I swear.”

“Not all  of them,” she said softly. “I, um, heard you and Savannah had a fight. A couple fights, I guess. I think that’s part of what’s wearing on me, too. I like you guys so much, and you’re so perfect for each other. I hate seeing you two unhappy when you’d be so good together. Like you are with the others.”

I frowned. “That’s… I don’t know. Kind of a weird thing to say?”

“Oh, shoot, I’m sorry. Why is that weird? I’m sorry. But why, though?”

“ That  you think I’m so good with Savannah, and also with Vickie and Carmen and those horrible vixens on my floor?”

“Oh! I’m sorry!” Suddenly I was being hugged from behind, her tiny body squeezing me for all it was worth. “I don’t know what I meant. That was stupid. I’m sorry. Don’t be mad.”

I still couldn’t turn – I was practically wearing her as a backpack, she was holding me so tight – so I just peeled off my gloves and held her hands in mine. “I’m not mad! And you don’t need to apologize. Especially not that much. I guess I just don’t know what to make of that, that’s all.”

Her reply was muffled by the back of my shirt. “Spencer… you have a gift. You make women so happy. You make me  happy. It works so great on your floor. I just wish it worked as well for the staff. And for you.”

I rode that hug for a long moment. “Um, thank you, Vanessa. That is  weird, but… I guess I’m a weirdo, too. That means a lot.”

She at last gave me a final squeeze and let go. “We should probably finish those dishes, huh.”

“Yeah. I’ll keep washing, if you wanna dry?”

“Sure. That sounds good.” Only, she didn’t move. After a moment, I understood why. “Um, or, if you want… No, never mind, that’s stupid. Forget it.”

Obviously it wasn’t a suggestion on how to more efficiently tidy up. “No, I want . What is it?”

“No, I was just thinking, um… My hands? They’re, um, really soft right now, from the soap? And I thought maybe, um, you might like it, if I, like …” She took a deep breath, and the rest came out in a rush. “IfIjerkedyouoffwhileyouwashed?”

I peered back, grinning. “This from the girl who thinks she’s not brave? Getting hot and heavy with me in her boss’s kitchen?”

Vanessa almost smiled. She wanted to. “I’m not! I’m not. I swear, I’m not. Forget I–”

Turning back away from her, I thrust a hand back. After a moment, she comprehended, and gingerly put her wrist in my grip. I dragged it around to the front of me and guided it down the front of my pants. “Now if you want my pants to stay on, you’ll have to press yourself against me pretty hard.”

“And, um, if I don’t?”

“Then…” I undid my belt, my fly, and lowered everything past my hips. It fell to the ground. For the second time this week, I was standing bare-assed in Ramona’s kitchen. “Don’t.”

“Oh, god …” she whispered as I put her hand over my shaft.

I was processing, and distractedly. She’d said a lot, and trying to actually get the dishes clean wasn’t helping me think. It wasn’t the first time she’d nudged me toward the arms of this coworker or that. (Mostly Savannah, but by no means exclusively.) I’d figured it was her way of living out her fantasies through her friends. What we’d done on Halloween, the way she’d used her hips to fuck me with Tori’s mouth, had only fed my assumption. Could it really be some kind of humanitarian endeavor to her, sharing the warmth and pleasure that I had ig–

No.

Sharing what the Spencer Effect ignited in her? And in her own shy way, quietly advocating for Savannah? Those two had gotten closer as the year wore on. I saw them eating together at Penderdast regularly, and it seemed like they came and departed the last handful of staff meetings together. As she delicately stroked my cock, I thought back to what I’d said to Vickie, too, about how it wasn’t a competition. Vickie was so fixated on one-upping the others that it was inhibiting her relationships with the rest of the staff. Vanessa, on the other hand, was so convinced she couldn’t compete that it was shredding her self-worth – something I suspected had never been in great shape to begin with. And then Ramona and her accidental slight.

Should I risk sabotaging a perfectly lovely handjob to help bolster her morale?

Oh, who was I kidding. Of course I should. It was Thanksgiving, after all. I peeled off my gloves again and tossed them on the pile of waiting dishes.

Gently but firmly, I removed her hand from its task and turned around. Her disappointment and embarrassment registered immediately, but it was wiped off her face in the next instant when I raised up the hem of her sweater dress and pulled her body against me with two handfuls of soft, tight butt. I carefully aimed my cock at the space between her legs, the length of me pressing urgently against the crotch of her panties. Only that soft white cotton separated our skin. Vanessa didn’t resist, a doll ready and eager to be posed.

“You are  brave,” I said, beginning to glide in and out of her thigh gap. “You are.”

She shook her head, eyes swimming in a fog of lust. “No I’m not. You’re  brave. You’re like the Superman of RAs. The Superman of hooking up with hot girls.”

“Bah, Superman’s not brave.” I slipped my hands down the back of her panties. Her taut little cheeks were so cold. I set to kneading some warmth back into them. “It’s easy to stand there and take shots when you’re bulletproof. See, I’ve broken up fights between guys time and a half my size. Had people come out to me and expect me to know what to say. Confronted a fire. Even had a beer can thrown at me once – a full one.”

“Oh god!” I wasn’t sure if it was from my cock rubbing what I was pretty sure was her clit through her panties, or dismay at the beer assault.

“It missed – turned out OK. But I’ve been doing this job for over four years now. I don’t get rattled by it easily any more. Mediate a roommate conflict, plan a program, celebrate some diversity, write somebody up for some rule I don’t even agree with, then home for dinner. I always think that way when I see construction guys, working like eight inches away from traffic whipping by at 50. Like how do they do it? I’d cry. I’d literally cry. But to them, it’s whatever. It’s not brave to do something that doesn’t scare you.”

Vanessa was nodding. Her eyes were closed, mouth open and panting with tremulous need, but she was listening.

“So if a plane is crashing, Superman can just fly up there and carry it down. Not that we’re not all impressed, but it doesn’t take courage. But that guy, what was his name… The guy who landed that plane, the Miracle on the Hudson guy? Were you alive then? I think I was im third  grade, but…”

“Sully,” she breathed, grinding her gushing pussy on my shaft. “We watched the movie with a sub in social studies. Please don’t stop. Please don’t stop.”

I did not. Could not. “Right! That  was bravery. He could have died, could have panicked and choked and let everybody else die, but he kept his shit together and yeah, shit got messy and it almost blew up, literally, but he did it. That’s you, Vanessa. You think you’re a coward because you’re afraid, but being afraid and still doing your best anyway is what makes you a fucking hero. In my book anyway.”

In a flash, Vanessa leapt at me, wrapping her arms around my shoulders and trusting me to catch her, which I only barely did. Her mouth sunk into my neck, kissing with lips and tongue and even some teeth. She was lowering herself down though, adjusting her grip behind my neck until I realized what she was after. No getting her panties off with her legs wrapped around my waist, so I pulled them aside and let her ease herself down.

It was the tightest little pussy I’d ever penetrated. The second I was inside her, I knew I’d never want to leave. I didn’t give the counter the satisfaction of supporting her ass, even though I’d recently discovered it was exactly the right height for me. That ass was all mine.

“Fuck me, Supergirl,” I grunted as I pounded her tiny body on my shaft.

Vanessa giggled. Giggled! “I’m no Supergirl.”

I bounced her with a Kryptonian vigor all my own. “Could’ve fooled me with that superhuman pussy. God, you’re… you’re… god…”

She clung to me implacably. “Not bird, not plane, nor even frog. Just lil’ old me. Underdog.”

I threw my head back and laughed. “My hero!”

Chapter Thirteen: Giving

Ramona made sure her heels were audible as she made her way down the hall, even rapping at the door to the kitchen before entering. Vanessa and I were already decent, but we shared a grin over what we’d gotten away with as our boss entered.

“All right, you two. Much as I’d love to entertain you all evening, it’s getting late and you’re on duty, Vanessa.” She looked around, impressed. “I was going to crack an ironic joke about how I don’t pay you to do the dishes, but… maybe I should. Thank you, both of you. This is such a big help.”

“Happy to,” I said. Vanessa simply shrugged it off.

Ramona seized on that shrug, approaching and gently placing her hands on Vanessa’s narrow, stooped shoulders. “And you in particular, I wanted to thank. I was brief earlier, because I know you prefer to be praised privately – or better yet in an email, right?”

Vanessa blushed, shrugged again. I let myself give her a bit of a smirk. I don’t know what kind of staff we would have become without the Spencer Effect, but as it stood, our boss adored her staff. Some more than others, but all of us.

“But it’s been such a joy working with you this semester. You’ve grown so much, and I’m so proud. I hope you’re proud of yourself, too.”

“See? That’s what I–”

“Quiet, you.” Ramona gave me a mostly insincere dirty look for interrupting. “Now pride isn’t gratitude, so I’m not quite on target for this holiday. It’s been inspirational, though, something I’ve reflected on when I’m feeling inadequate to some of my own life challenges. This has been one of my most trying times in a long while, but I see you soldiering on, and I know if you can push yourself to grow the way you’re growing, I can keep moving forward, too. For that, my dear, wonderful, marvelous young woman, I thank you.” She bipped up Vanessa’s chin and planted a quick kiss on her forehead. Vanessa looked mortified; I made a mental note to chastise Ramona for being too physical with this delicate girl. One day maybe our staff meetings would be a big sweaty tangle of indistinguishable limbs and genitals, but for now, come on. Show some restraint.

“Now go on, you two. Everybody else left a few minutes ago, but I assumed you wouldn’t mind giving Vanessa a ride, Spencer? I should have asked, but if you weren’t going back to Higgins right away I can do it.”

“No, I got her. We’re doing movie night tonight same  time duty starts, so I need to get back myself  anyway.”

Ramona escorted us to the door, thanking us for coming, for breaking in her new home, for a lovely evening with lovely people. Vanessa all but fled, still putting on her jacket as she hurried out the door. I slowed only slightly, enough that she wouldn’t see me mouthing three out of four, not bad  to our boss. Ramona gave me two thumbs up, and waved me out the door with a pat on the ass.

Three out of four was as many as I’d ever intended to get with.

Once spirited away from the vicious assault of Ramona’s maternal affections, Vanessa beamed the entire way home. Back at Higgins, I got stuck with a narrow parking spot. I gave the passenger side the wider exit space, so I was still squirming out of my side when Vanessa ran around and threw her arms around me. “Thank you, Spencer. Tonight was the best I’ve felt in …”

I waited for her to finish, returning the embrace, patting her back. And patting. And waited. “Ever,” she finally said.

The dude in me wanted to share that her insanely tight little pussy was the best certain parts of me had ever felt, too, but it remembered to save the dirty talk for Vickie. So instead I just hugged her tighter until she signaled she was ready to be released, which was not soon, which was very all right by me.

She headed for the center desk to pick up her walkie for duty. With the building emptied out for the holiday weekend, she was doing rounds by herself. Savannah was primary. As for me, I loosened my tie and made my way upstairs to Higgins 3.

“Movie time!” I bellowed as I entered the floor. I was already a few minutes late, but they wouldn’t begrudge me so short a  delay. Nobody answered, and no doors opened. For most programs that would have been worrying, but knowing my girls they were probably already in the lounge, for those who weren’t back home with their families. I was almost around the corner when I heard a door open behind me.

“Hey, Spencer.”

Turning, I saw Amy. She looked lovely, dressed in a long sweater and tights, groomed and made up elegantly. “Amy! Happy Thanksgiving. How’s it going?”

She considered a moment. “Decent, bordering on pretty good. You got a minute?”

“For you? I’ve got ten.” The program could wait, especially if my most reclusive resident needed something. I had a vague sense that the girls like Amy pretty well, but I’d never managed to get my foot in the door there. Ah, well. They didn’t all need to love me. It did make me wonder as to why, but four years of floors full of residents who mostly didn’t care if I disappeared from the face of the earth made Amy and her disinterest somehow more normal than the rest. The guys in Rowland sure as hell never camped out in the lounge to get the best seating for movie programs.

Amy looked me over, not bothering to disguise her approval. “You look good in a suit, you know. I would ride that  suit.”

“Um, thanks. You look really pretty yourself. Is all that for us?”

“For…? Oh, the movie. Nah, I’m heading home for the thing. Dinner and whatnot.”

“Um, isn’t it a little late for dinner? And for heading  home…?”

“Nah, I live in town with my aunt. I mean I did. I live here now. Obviously. But yeah, my aunt had to work today, fucking asswipe boss, so we’re getting a late start.”

“Oh yeah, I forget you’re a townie sometimes. One of my good friends grew up here, went to Northside. He graduated last year, so he’d be a couple years older than you but–”

“Fuck the Nighthawks.”

I arched an eyebrow. “What the heck is a nighthawk…?”

“I didn’t go to Northside. I don’t know your friend.” She looked annoyed that I was obtuse enough to bring it up. “Anyway, I wanted to ask about this whole, free use RA thing you’re doing or whatever.”

“Free use…?”

She ignored me. “I want in. A cock block, or whatever. Tori said she thought you might be scrapping it, but I’m still due a turn. Aren’t I?”

“Oh. Really? Not ‘really,’ I just mean… I don’t know. I didn’t think you were interested.”

She rolled her eyes. “Well lucky you that opinions change.”

“Uh, yeah. Totally. We’re, um, doing a program right now, but…”

“Not right this second, Jesus. Keep it in your cute little suit pants. But I don’t wanna do it here. Too many eyes and ears all the time. Is that OK?”

“Um… where did you want to do it, then? My monthly salary doesn’t cover a night in a hotel, so–”

She put a finger over my lips. “My place. You got a car, don’t you?” I nodded. “Cool. I’m staying over tonight, so just swing by. My aunt’s working again, Black Friday bullshit, so I’ll have the place to myself. I sleep in though, so like… how about a nooner? You  busy?”

“No, I’m free. OK. You’re sure that’s–”

“Noon it is. I’ll text the address, yeah?”

“You have my number?”

Amy’s casual expression faltered, broke, and became a full-on laughing fit as she breezed past me into the stairwell. “This fuckin’ guy,” she chortled. “ Thinks  there’s girls on this floor who don’t have his number!”

“Have fun, Amy,” I muttered to the door as it swung closed in my face.

Hmm. So that just left Ellie. One holdout. I was glad there was, though. Being officially irresistible was more than I was ready for. My ego had swollen way beyond its merits long since.

I stopped by my room to change. The Hotties would’ve liked the fancy outfit, but that suit had been through enough already today. It didn’t need another dozen crotches grinding on it or I’d have to take it to the dry cleaner. On a lark, I put on some tight-fitting jeans and my Hottie shirt. It wasn’t skimpy like the girls’ were, but it was tight, and flattering. Standing, it showed just enough midriff to remind everybody their RA never skipped ab day . A quick check for stray lipstick or dried cum later and the tiniest spritz of body spray later, I was program ready, and skipped on down to the lounge. One more call at the other end of the hall, again to no responses. Maybe it’d just be me and a few others. Sometimes a more intimate group made for better discussion, though. More pizza, too, though I didn’t need any. Ramona’s dinner was doing its best to conceal those abs as it was.

I’d been looking forward to this. Pursuit of Happyness was such a good program movie, far better than it was as just-a-movie movie. Watching it alone, Will Smith’s character’s descent into desperate poverty was exhausting. It put  miles on your soul just trying to find the empathy to keep watching. With a group, though, you had people around to commiserate with. Plus junk food. So when it wrapped up and he climbed back out and got a second shot at life, the feel-good feels  weren’t being pumped into a bucket riddled with emotional holes. You could just watch a guy try his best, fail a lot, and eventually find that elusive and misspelled happyness .

I could hear voices in the lounge as I approached. Excellent. Like I’d hoped, they were waiting for me. “Hey and howdy my Hotties!” I called out as I threw open the door. “Who’s–”

Holy fuck.

“Um, who’s…”

I looked around.

“Who, ah, is…”

Fuck. Fuck. Jesus cocksucking Christ. FUCK!

The girls were giggling hysterically. Jordyn rose from her seat on the couch and approached me, putting a soft hand on my arm. “You like?”

“P-p-panties…” I managed.

They were wearing panties. More than half the floor was in attendance, and every single one of them was wearing an identical outfit. Their Hottie shirts, same as mine but boasting far more exposed tummy and half an acre of underboob. New, however, was the rest. No pants. No shorts. No skirt, dresses, no tights, no leggings or jeggings. Every single Hottie in the room was wearing nothing below the waist – nothing below the tit, really – but a pair of red panties.

They didn’t seem to mind me staring – indeed they seemed to be inviting it – so I stared. There was frankly nowhere to look that wasn’t scandalous. Leigh gamely spread her thighs when she caught me leering in her direction, affording me an opportunity to study them more fully.

Skimpy little red satin panties. On the front was what I soon recognized as Jordyn’s Higgins Hotties logo, the vines wrapped around a trellis of H’s. It rode low on her hips, was cut low across her pelvis. The minuscule dots of Leigh’s pubic stubble from her last wax were just visible over the waistband. Catching me leering, she smirked openly.

Gradually, my eyes panned to Angel’s, right beside her, and I realized they weren’t quite identical. Where Leigh’s panties were held on by a thin string over her hips, Angel’s were bikini style. The logo was still there, but it wasn’t the only mark on them. There was a… what was that? A little rectangle? I squinted. No – it was a shot glass. It looked like it had been drawn on, or maybe painted. Definitely done by hand, though. Actually, as I compared Leigh’s to her roommate’s, I saw what I’d missed before, which was a boxing glove, painted on in slightly brighter red. In front of me, Jordyn’s – slightly more modest, like Angel’s – didn’t seem to have anything special to them, but when she saw me scrutinizing them, she turned around. There was a blazing fire covering the ass side that could have only been done by Jordyn herself. It reminded me (intentionally, I assumed) of the painting she’d done of the Hotties dancing around a bonfire.

“What is this…?”

As the girls one and all preened  for my attention and invited me to inspect their own work, Tori stood up, squeezing through a few girls seated on the floor, to join me. A thong, she likewise turned to confirm, giving me just long enough of a look to spot a tiny anarchy symbol on that itty bitty triangle right above the string running into her ass.

“About time, Spencer. We were starting to worry you’d forgotten.”

“No seriously, what is happening. This is… This is the most incredible sight I’ve ever seen. Why is this? I mean, what is panties ? I mean… Fuck it, you know what I mean!” The girls were beside themselves with how I was reacting. I ignored the laughs and taunts and rippling asses teasing me as Tori explained.

“It was Jordyn’s idea; I just approved the funding. You don’t want to know what thirty-two pairs of undies cost to get individually customized in cut, fabric and fit, then to get the logos. But once you said the policy was dead, we could start being bad together, she figured…” She deferred to Jordyn.

“Symbols are important,” she said. “The shirts brought us together, transformed us from a group of cute girls tripping over each other’s egos and ambitions, and made us a family.”

“Step-family,” called Terri. Her pair was one of the skimpiest, sheer and revealing to the point that it exposed the little mole right above her slit. It left barely enough room for the logo and the HOTTEZ  logo in its customized font above it. “They blacklist regular families for this shit.”

Jordyn rolled her eyes, amused. “Step-family then, sure. But when you said you were ready to take things further, I thought, if our step-family’s going to get even closer, we need something more. Every stupid sorority on campus has their own little booty shorts or sweatpants or whatnot to stamp their letters on the butt, and I thought… those chicks don’t share nearly as much as we do. We don’t need pants on this floor, not with you around.”

“Speaking of,” Tori said, snapping her fingers in Katrina’s direction. Kitty’s. Apparently the whole floor was calling her that now. It had started as teasing, but she’d assured me that she couldn’t be embarrassed over sex that hot, and roleplayed sex at that. I was still training myself to apply the new name. The bright pink Hello Kitty doodle – wearing a graduation cap of all things – was a helpful reminder.

Our vice governor lifted a small box from beside the sofa and carried it over to us, grinning ear to ear. “For the RA who has it all,” she said. “Happy Thanksgiving.”

I looked around, giddiness bubbling up inside me like it hadn’t since some long-forgotten birthday when I’d still been enthralled by the allure of loot. It wasn’t wrapped, so I jerked the lid off hastily and tossed it aside. There in the box was, as expected yet still somehow delightfully surprising, another pair of underwear, folded to place the Higgins Hotties logo front and center. I held them up. They were elasticy , and brief, but still had a hint of a leg to them.

“We went with boy shorts, what with you being a boy and all,” Tori explained.

“We wanted it to be a surprise, so we didn’t solicit your input on style and whatnot. I hope you’re not mad,” added Kitty.

“Mad…?” I shook my head, then looked for Casey in the crowd. “Hey, don’t you have a job to do…?”

She looked puzzled. (And oh FUCK hers had a slit in the crotch, I realized after a moment. Fuck fuck FUCK!) After a moment, though, she laughed and got on with it. “Whip it out! Whip it out! Whip it out!”

I basked in it, waiting until the whole floor was chanting before granting them their wish. After that gigantic meal at Ramona’s, it took a little extra getting those tight pants off. To think, I’d figured I’d give them a little thrill with those pants. Absurd. My underwear followed, and my extraordinarily turgid cock burst into view amidst lewd cheers. After Carmen, Vickie and Vanessa, I was for once grateful to those Hancock sons of bitches for doping me up with this ever-hard crap. A moment like this deserved all the cock I could muster.

I stepped into my underwear and pulled it up. It was a tad small, even for something designed to be small. The top inch or so of my cock peeked out above the waistband. I tugged, and eventually with it riding a bit up my ass got the thing more or less covered. It outlined my bulge in incredible detail, and hugged my ass like a coat of paint. I pivoted this way and that, giving everybody a glimpse from all sides. Photos were taken, but I let them have it. What were they going to do, publish it on the internet as porn?

“Mine doesn’t seem to have a little doodle on it like yours do,” I said.

Tori looked like she’d expected the question. “We know. We got together this afternoon and whipped up a modest Thanksgiving dinner for a little decorating party with lunch. Everybody paired up and got their own unique thing. We might do it again, but, ah, some of ours don’t exactly have a lot of extra space.”

Jordyn flashed a self-conscious look. “And there was an odd number, and I’m kind of a perfectionist about this kind of thing, so I did my own. Sue me.”

“Sue Higgins most legendary fashion designer for designing her own fashion? Nonsense! Turn around, let me see it again.” Jordyn’s grin returned as I studied her beautiful flaming ass.

“So,” Tori went on, “I thought since yours have a little more room, and you’re our guy, that tonight we could all decorate yours together. Everybody could leave you a little something to remind you of them.”

My eyes started watering as she explained. “That’s the best, weirdest, most thoughtful amazing  thing a floor has ever wanted to do for me. I love it.” I sniffled. Don’t cry don’t   cry don’t  cry! “Oh, but I don’t want to distract from the movie! Maybe, like, tomorrow, I could pass them around?”

Tori shook her head. “You pass them undies around, Spencer, and I guaran-Hot-tie  you they will disappear somewhere along the way. I’m not naming names or pointing fingers–”

Danni stood up and waved, her gigantic tits wobbling side to side, the shirt very nearly slipping up over her nipples. I’d noticed in the past that it tended to creep up and expose them if she didn’t tug it into place every couple minutes. “It’s me. I’d be the one who stole them. Total fucking creep, to the core.” She nodded seriously as her friends laughed. There was what looked like a bunch of peanuts painted on her panties, which I didn’t get, but didn’t need to. I’d have all year to ask about it.

I scratched my chin. “OK, maybe we could make it its own program then? That way we could wait until everybody’s back from the holiday and do it then so nobody’s left out.”

Kitty shook her head. “It has to be tonight. Read the room, Spencer. Besides, technically, you can’t distract us from the movie.”

“Um, I can’t?” I mean, Will Smith was good, but I was right here, pheromones and all.

“Hit it, Toni.”

Toni rose and pointed the  remove with a flourish. Her panties, I noted, matched Terri’s to the T. No doubt they’d partnered up and collaborated. Fitting. The Hotties obviously new  what was coming, because they were cheering raucously. I stared at the black screen, waiting.

The movie started.

Two manes  of hair, one shorter and redder, the other taller and browner, were center frame, the shot taken from behind. A hand reached up between them and knocked on a door before them, pushing it open as they did. “Mr. Randall?” said one of them.

On the other side of the door was me, wearing my orientation shirt, seated in Ramona’s chair. I looked like I was trying hard not to look tired. “Well, well, well, look who it is. The HOTTEZ girls. Must be the fifth again already,” I said.

My jaw hung open. “It’s… the porno.”

“The director’s cut!” Terri exclaimed. “We wanted everybody here to see it first.”

Toni hit pause and hastily added, “We figured everybody was going to see it anyway – thanks again for the subs, you guys! – so we figured you all should get first dibs, because without you this never would have been possible.”

“Not without you either, Spencer,” Terri finished, beaming.

“I… I don’t know what to say.”

“So don’t say anything,” said Shauna. A bright yellow sun with long, stylized rays graced her panties. Did they know about my nickname for her? I thought I’d only done that in private, aside from one or two slip-ups. “Sit down, watch porn with us, and let us make your underwear pretty.” She patted the seat beside her. Nikki, who was sitting there, scooted to make just enough room.

I sat down. This was dizzying. Tori was saying something, giving instructions for making the decoration orderly, not dawdling, keeping it tasteful. Jordyn sat down cross-legged at my feet along with a tacklebox of paints and brushes and other art supplies, intending to supervise and give pointers for those who wanted it. I heard none of it.

Toni hit play, and the girls all wriggled back into places so they could see better. It was surreal, watching this. I’d been there, but it didn’t seem at all like I remembered it. Terri and Toni were adorable in their characters, chipper and flirty and horny and enticingly available. I’d felt like some kind of monster while I was doing it, but as I belted out my cheesy lines (with deplorably pornworthy acting skill), the girls laughed and cheered like it was a night at the theater. As the setup proceeded and Jean’s name was picked to go first, I realized that it was actually pretty funny.

I’d seen plenty of porn, and not just vintage 80’s genie stuff. This wasn’t really much worse than most of it. If the camerawork wasn’t perfectly steady, Angel had done a more than adequate job, and it added an element of realism and personability to it that it wasn’t simply a camera set on a stand like an actual movie. The girls were as hot as any porn stars I’d seen, and, if I’m honest, the cock was porn quality too, or close enough. More than that, though, I was… smiling. The Spencer  on screen looked like he was pretty jazzed about two super hot girls arguing about who got to blow him. Even as Toni was mesmerized by the taste of me, I looked like I was enjoying it just as much.

Fuck, how deep in my own head had I been?

Jean finished painting a pair of manacles with the middle chain broken (which, small as it was, I wouldn’t have recognized if she hadn’t whispered an explanation), but Jordyn had already recognized the need to speed things up. Casey took a place on my left and did her best to copy a picture from her phone that I recognized as the eye of Ra; Leigh knelt at my right and worked intently on a yellow and red S. Hadn’t expected Superman to come up again that soon, I had to say, but when she finished, she kissed my cheek and whispered in my ear, “for my hero.” Casey just lifted my underwear and kissed my cock directly.

“Don’t get it wet, it’ll moisten the fabric and fuck up the paint job,” Jordyn lectured.

I slouched down to make the surface as flat and accessible as I could as Hottie after Hottie took their turn. Kyu-Ri drew a Korean character on the hip, red paint on red fabric. Lover , she translated. Sydney took her time, ignoring Tori’s nagging, but managed an impressively detailed (if a bit too large given the limited space) triple ouroboros, each of the three loops with its own head eating another tail. She didn’t need to explain the symbolism. It even had visible scales. Jordyn looked impressed.

“I think I’ll take… both! Muahahaha!”  on-screen me said, inspecting the HOTTEZ’ asses from a distance, so the shot focused on what a typical porn audience would want to see. My co-stars spewed indignation, drowned out by lewd cat-calls here in the lounge praising Mr. Randall’s tough negotiating skills as he – I – commanded Terri and Toni to blow me together if they wanted to be my residents.

“I’d like to earn my resident status as well,” declared Danni. The entire lounge echoed her sentiment as Terri – porn actress Terri, not the one doodling on my leg – yelled “cut.” The video kept rolling, though, playing her mildly chastising me and Toni for our inside jokes, which this insider audience hadn’t seemed to notice at all. Evidently “director’s cut” just meant “unedited.” I heard my voice brim over with self-consciousness, asking if I was doing all right and the girls swearing I was doing great, making sure I was having fun.

“Not as much as I’m about to,” Mr. Randall said. You could hear the pervy leer on his face, even if Angel was being good about not showing me above the chest. God, I’d felt like a wreck at the time. Hadn’t I? I had. Definitely had.

Toni looked over her shoulder at the screen and frowned at the sight of her fervently worshiping my cock. “Man, I look like such a freaking slut. Such cringe.”

But I stroked her cheek softly. “Are you kidding me? I was so insanely nervous about the whole thing. I never could have done it without you there to make me relax. You were unbelievable. Seriously – hey, everybody, is Toni killing it up there, or what?”

Her floormates cheered and applauded, and shared a few far too explicit compliments. When she went back to work on my underwear, it was with a broad, flushed smile. It didn’t stop her eyes from constantly darting over to my erection, though. Not much could distract this girl from that.

Toni finished her contribution, what seemed to be a cartoony self-portrait of a redheaded girl in a choker, right before Terri completed hers, a predictable but very welcome HOTTEZ logo. Meanwhile, Mr. Randall whipped his cock out to the delight of two very hot and easy seeming young women. Even with me right here, even with my having just shown it to them, even with it still threatening to break free from my underwear any second, there were moans at the TV.

Kyu-Ri, seated on the floor by the TV, the ornate white flower on the butt of her panties drawing my eye for a moment until she turned enough for me to catch all that side boob, raised a ginger hand. “Are we allowed to touch our pussies? I don’t want to get in trouble, but this is making me very  horny.”

I gestured. “Be my guest. Tonight only, with Amy and Ellie away, we’re suspending public decency rules. But only for the program, hear ?”

A mix of giddy exclamations and adjusted hand placements clashed with sulky “Yes, Spencer”’s at my limitation.

Another cut in the action occurred as porn Terri explained the plan for the blowjob scene, as porn Toni continued to suck me unabated. I put my arms around the shoulders of Shauna and Nikki, who each leaned in. They couldn’t sit too close, or there wouldn’t be room for the underwear decorating. It looked uncomfortable, but they said they didn’t mind. Shauna would twist herself in a pretzel if it meant I would touch her, and Nikki didn’t seem to differ much. As I helped myself to a handful of one of each girl’s boobs, one by one girls followed suit after Kyu-Ri. I’d grown accustomed to girls coming down to the shower and jilling off watching me with this Hottie or that, but really, it was a relatively small handful of repeat customers, not even a quarter of the floor most days. Of those who enjoyed the voyeurism , it was another fraction who’d gotten comfortable touching themselves while they indulged.

That night, everybody indulged. Legs spread. Nobody wanted to remove this new addition to their Hottie uniform, but hands fit easily in panties, and panties could easily be tugged out of the way. Some ran down to their room to retrieve dildos, all of them matching and others quickly followed. (I really needed to make Shauna tell me what the hell was up with that.) Even with a dozen or so girls missing, spread thighs took up space. Some moved to the floor; others simply hooked a leg over their neighbor’s and learned to rock their hips in unison. Shauna was trembling in my grip. It was conceivable that she was simply coming from the sheer overstimulation of it. She was always more triggered by the psychological part of sex than the physical. As the double blowjob scene commenced, she didn’t stop trembling, though that didn’t mean I was wrong; she came really easily.

Tori took her turn. She muttered something humble about her lack of artistic skill, but even looking at the finished product upside down, I could recognize a butt with a lip print on it. (I wasn’t sure if it was my butt or hers.) Kendall drew a very phallic candle – the tip was a little too penisy – and, like Casey, stole a lick at the prize beneath. Jordyn snapped even more peevishly than the first time.

“You know, we could just… Katr– Kitty, since you’re closest, could you snag some paper towels? We can tuck them in there, make sure everything stays nice and dry. OK?”

Kitty hopped off the kitchenette counter, an embarrassing little squeak  faintly audible as her thighs slipped over the little puddle her pussy was making on the countertop. Emma eyed me askance. “Geez Spencer, two girls sucking you off wasn’t enough? Gonna try for twenty?”

“Can you blame me? This is the hottest thing I’ve ever seen in my life, and I am in full guy mode at this point. Your fault.” The assembled Hotties looked delighted by my accusation.

Katrina handed me the roll, and I tore off a couple sheets and folded them over to make a barrier, stuffing it down my underwear. I was being somewhat glib, but I wasn’t lying. Watching this, it was really hard to remember all that consternation. T and TT were going to town on my cock. I found myself digging for why I’d felt so crappy at the time, but it was buried now under layers and layers of good advice and much-needed scolding. They looked like they were having the time of their lives, and from all the grunting and moaning from Mr. Randall, I hadn’t been not  enjoying it either.

I stuck my hand down the neck of Shauna’s shirt and sought a nipple as Mr. Randall complained about a blowjob the likes of which few men on earth could boast of having experienced its equal. The mic picked up some jarringly loud giggles from the camerawoman. During another candid bit they’d edit out before their OnlyFans subs got to see it, they marveled that I hadn’t come yet and pledged to tit-fuck me until I did. Had I really walked away from this upset?

Casey urged Jordyn to take her turn before there was no space left for her Mona Lisa. “Don’t worry, I’m saving a spot.” She held up her fingers in sort of a peace sign, then dragged them pleasingly down the length of my shaft. Even through underwear and paper towels, I shivered at her touch.

As Toni’s big boobs bounced and squeezed around Mr. Randall’s shaft, her enthusiasm was echoed in soft moans emanated from all around the room. Tori rebuked Sammi for playing with herself while she tried to do her painting. Indeed, it took me a moment to realize that wasn’t  some weird flower but rather a hand. (Oh right, the tit slap. I’d felt like shit over that one, too, but when I reached down and gave those suckers a couple of nice firm pats, she flatly demanded I let her have it, which I did. She sighed, played with herself for a moment, and at last got back to work coloring in the hand.)

When she finished, Kitty took her place, seeming to be unsure of what to contribute. While she pondered, I let a few inches of cock breathe and pushed her mouth down on it. Shock hit her before anything else, but after a moment’s resistance she happily wrapped her lips around my tip and sucked, and sucked. When Danni complained, she murmured an apology and in lieu of a drawing, simply wrote meow  in bubble letters at the bottom of the left leg. I made sure to dab myself off so Jordyn didn’t get upset.

With space running low, I volunteered to lie down on my front on the floor so they could use the butt side. The Hotties donated some couch cushions for my comfort, and thank goodness, because trying to rest my weight on a cock that hard on the bare floor would have been agony. I didn’t get to see who was working on me, or what they were doing, but it let me focus more on the porno, and let the girls get exceptionally brazen feeling up my legs and my ass.

“Man. Remember when we were fucking, and I told you to fuck me like a porn star?”

“Yeah, Sammi.”

“So like, think about it. Now, when a girl tells a guy to try to fuck them like a porn star, they actually mean for the guy to do his best to fuck like you .”

I laughed. “I guess so.”

As the hotness of the video built to a fever pitch of groping and sucking and dicking and moaning, the room followed suit. Anyone who moaned too loudly was reprimanded. Someone, probably Dawn, spanked Kyu-Ri for “squealing like a Japanese schoolgirl,” which only made her squeal louder. Peyton took a place straddling the back of my thigh while she worked, humping all the while, and pretty soon that was one more seating option for the night’s program. I had to speak up at one point to ask that people remember even  porn stars had breakable shins, and after that they were more mindful of how much weight they put on me. (Of course that only made it harder not to feel like I was being tickled, but I flexed my glutes and did my best to hold still.)

Jordyn saved herself for last. By the time she began, porn Terri was explaining to the cast and crew that they already had well over an hour of footage of them sucking my cock, titty-fucking me. Porn Toni proclaimed, “ I could suck on this thing all day,”  and received more than a few murmurs of agreement of the  Hotties. An hour in, and not a one  of them had stopped playing with themselves unless it was to draw on me or hump me.

I was actually a little envious. This was some quality porn.

“Next floor program, can we just do blowjobs and watch this again?” asked Emma. Seriously, I realized. Good god. I laughed like I didn’t recognize her sincerity. The me on the screen instructing the HOTTEZ to was laughing, too. Had I actually laughed? I couldn’t have.

I rolled over onto my back for Jordyn, though she had me remain on the floor. Some of the girls turned to watch her work, or at least to stare at the outline of my cock; some apparently preferred to watch two of their naked floormates feverishly tongue-lash my on-screen cock in the hopes of at last getting a sip of cum. A handful were openly making out: Peyton and Sydney, of course; Dawn and Kyu-Ri unsurprisingly; Terri and Toni were doing to one of those dildos what their characters were doing in the video with their boobs smushed together, shirts raised so they could suck it nipple to nipple; Shauna was kneeling in front of Casey and Sammi, a dildo in each hand, a panting Hottie on each dildo. Her eyes remained locked on me, making sure I understood it was done for my enjoyment, not theirs. Casey and Sammi looked to be enjoying it tremendously anyways.

It was uncomfortable trying to crane my neck to see what Jordyn was doing, so instead, I reached blindly over my head until my hand found a leg and pulled it toward me. It turned out to be Danni, who was perfectly happy to get down on her hands and knees and make out with me. When it started getting uncomfortable, she simply reared up into a doggy style position with her tits hanging in my face and let me suck at my leisure. All the while, whatever Jordyn was painting evidently involved a lot of lines, all of them up and down the length of my shaft. It took concerted effort not to come, though Jordyn promised it would be fine if I did, as my head was peeking out again. None of it would mess up her design.

Mr. Randall had demanded the ultimate sacrifice, and was now fucking the living shit out of his delinquent tenants. They begged for more, begged for harder, begged to be filled, begged for cum, begged for nothing at all – just kept repeating “please”  whenever they weren’t coming too hard to speak. All around the lounge, Hotties were moaning and whining as they humped fingers that had gone pruny from fingering themselves, dildos that were probably starting to get worn smooth from overuse. Some were whispering pleas along with the girls on screen. They didn’t even seem to realize they were doing it. Danni moved aside and then someone else’s tits were in my face. Then someone else’s. Then two mouths kissing me all over my face, down my neck, my ears, hands roaming across my chest. Then more than two. Many more than two. My eyes slid closed and I basked in their affection.

I didn’t deserve this. Nobody could deserve this. But they gave it to me anyway, and I knew they were just as glad for me as I was for them.

“Oh my god. Look at all that cum, you guys. It’s like they fucked a jar of marshmallow fluff. Holy fuck.”

“Terri’s, like, dripping down into Toni. Holy shit. Holy shit. I’m so not gay but I fucking want  that. Dawn, whoever, next time, I want the fuck out of that.”

The TV confirmed it. “Cream-pie or nothing from now on.”

“If he wants to help us again.”

“Oh please help us again!”

“Best. Sex. Ever.”

“Best sex possible!”

Angel spun the camera to show her face. She was flushed, sweaty, and looked almost as well-fucked as T and TT. She gave the camera a thumbs up and hit a button. The lounge TV faded to black.

The Hotties were on their feet, a standing ovation for the HOTTEZ duo (and, I suppose, for their co-star). Toni simply blushed, but Terri attempted some modest deflection and insisted that this never would have been possible without the entire community’s support. Suddenly unencumbered by Hotties myself, I pushed myself back to my feet. My intention had simply been to join the girls on the tail end of applauding, but as I stood, suddenly all eyes were on me. Several of them gasped.

“Oh my god.”

“That’s… Jordyn…!”

“What is that? I can’t see. Would you move out of… oh. Oh shit! ”

I tried to see what they were looking at, but whatever she’d painted was right along my cock, which was poking forward in defiance of the underwear’s elastic . After a moment, Casey sauntered up, phone in hand, and held out her screen towards me to show the picture she’d just snapped.

A wooden pole, around which was wrapped an enormous snake. Rather than the conventional stripes or spots most had, this one was covered in winding jagged lines that, on that spot on the underwear, were impossible to not see as veins. Its mouth was latched onto the top of the pole, immediately above which was a massive sunburst, right where the end of my cock met the waistband of the garment.

“The staff of Ra,” she breathed. The words echoed around the room in a whisper.

I turned to Jordyn, who was looking more than a little smug. Rightly so. “If I live a thousand years, I don’t think I’ll forget that moment, when Casey pulled that monster out in that meeting. Talk about symbols bringing people together, man.”

I pulled her in for a hug – though she was very careful not to risk messing up the fresh paint. Quality supplies, too – from what I’d seen, it all looked much more precise than I would’ve expected. I’d have to mention it to Tori and Kitty later, make  sure she was compensated if she’d had to furnish the paint herself.

I whispered in her ear. “We both know it’s the Rod of Asclepius, but I won’t harsh the vibe if you don’t.” Casey cackled and nodded.

There was a buzz in the air. The movie was over. Everyone had gotten to contribute to the art component. We were standing. The door was right there. It was over. Wasn’t it? What more was there to do? Only, like them, I wasn’t ready for it to end.

“I want a picture,” I said.

“Would you settle for a thousand words?” asked Danni.

“A picture of what?” asked Angel.

“Of us. Of everybody. Something to remember this by.”

“Starting your own OnlyFans…?” asked Kendall teasingly.

“Nope. This one is all for me. Nobody has to pose for it if they don’t want, but if you do–”

Everybody did. Terri retrieved her professional grade camera from her room and set it up on a timer. I stood in the middle, my well-decorated underwear unobstructed. The girls cloistered around me, and around each other. We did three versions. There was no “normal one,” not on this floor, not in these clothes, but we started with one smiling together, as normally as the Higgins 3 community could manage. Next, we took a cute one, raised legs and duck lips and blown kisses. Finally, we took one commemorating Jordyn’s latest contribution alone. One and all, we removed our shirts and posed in nothing but my boy shorts and their panties.

Shauna proposed we take one final shot, the topless Hotties kneeling in reverence of their god, which got some laughs. She hadn’t been kidding, but let it slide. Later , I mouthed to her.

Terri confirmed we had satisfactory pics, and the girls broke up, still shuffling around, waiting to be dismissed. Nobody wanted to be the first to leave, though. Myself included.

So… I took off my underwear.

“Oh shit .”

“Shit what? Why did you… OH. His cock is out you guys. Oh shit.”

“You say that every time you see his OH SHIT .”

“You can’t bring toys to school unless you brought enough for everybody, Spencer.”

“That is more than enough.”

“So. Much. More.”

I couldn’t set the underwear down when both sides still might have some wet paint. Thinking myself clever, I tucked the waistband into the bottom of one of the kitchenette cabinets and closed it, letting them hang over the counter to finish drying. “I want to make sure I don’t smudge them up,” I said.

“You freaking better not.”

“I am digging this new dress code.”

“I am digging that fucking tree branch of a cock.”

“So… are we playing massage night rules? One lick each…?”

I held up a hand to quiet them down. “Actually, I was hoping to let Tori have the honors.” With a gesture, the crowd parted between the two of us. “That is, if you got your signatures.”

She licked her lips. There weren’t many things hotter than a horny girl unconsciously licking their lips, especially a girl as hot as Tori. “Almost. I’m, um, one shy.”

The girls looked around, wondering who the holdouts were. That had been my condition to Tori, my way of giving myself time to think and giving her an opportunity to repair relationships while still getting to explore that degradation kink she’d picked up during our reconciliation at Halloween. At least twenty signatures, a two thirds majority, granting the Hotties’ permission to fuck me. I’d drafted the sign-up sheet myself; the text at the top of the page explained that they were free to demand any conditions they liked in exchange for their signatures. It also included a column in the table next to the signatures to record what promises had been made, so I could hold Tori to it if she tried to back out.

“Yeah? Good work. Show me.”

Tori had apparently brought the sheet with her, retrieving it on a clipboard from on top of one of the bookshelves. I accepted it from her, browsing as her peers looked on. I’d dispatched Shauna to help make sure the girls knew they could push Tori to receive that permission. Her friends might simply sign, but for those who’d nursed grudges, this was their chance for some of that restorative justice Ramona and I had talked about. Time to find out how well my Sunbeam had done her job.

It looked like it had taken some time before people had realized they could abuse it, or else that Tori had started with people she knew would ask for little or nothing. I didn’t read the whole thing, but at a glance, it seemed like a mix, ranging from Jacqui’s request for a formal apology to the floor, to Jean’s more malevolent demand for Tori to wear a butt plug to all of her classes for the rest of the semester, submitting to verification on request. The further down the list it got, the more the girls seemed to realize what they could get away with. Some simply wanted favors, but most seemed to want revenge on my behalf.

“Close,” I said, handing it back. “But this is neither horseshoes nor  hand grenades.”

“Did someone ask Tori for a hand grenade?! I promised my family I would not touch guns in America, but this…!” squeaked Kyu-Ri, aghast. Dawn whispered an explanation of the idiom back to her. It mostly satisfied the anxious international student.

I looked the   girls over . So many tits. My god. “Anybody who hasn’t signed willing to add their name?”

“Can you?” asked Emma. “You count, right Spencer?”

“Tori already apologized to me and then some. I have no more beef with her. Less than none. She’s stepped up and made all this craziness the past few weeks possible, despite my bureaucratic bungling. Tonight wouldn’t have happened without her, and I’m very, very grateful for her.”

“Oh keen, can we go around and all say what we’re thankful for? I do love a good wholesome holiday tradition,” Sammi grumbled, sarcastic thicker even than her thick thighs. “Come on, let’s fuuuuck !”

“Jordyn already painted my answer,” Casey replied, to much mumbled agreement.

I gestured to Tori. “Go on. This is your shot. You’re still pissed, here’s your chance. But whatever you get from her tonight, let that be the end of it. She’s your floormate, your governor, and I hope for most of you, your friend. You let me work off my fuckups. Let her do the same.”

The room fell silent with anticipation. Tori studied the list, then the crowd, back and forth. Checking who’d already signed, I gathered. “Leigh, Angel, and Shauna. Those are the only three here who didn’t sign.”

“The guy saved my life my first day here and you terrorized him. Fuck that. I’m not signing,” Leigh stated flatly, folding her arms and creating a shelf for those dynamite boobs of hers.

“See also: me,” said Angel, planting herself shoulder to shoulder, her massive tits so wide they were brushing up against her roommate’s.

Tori nodded. “Fair enough.”

All eyes were on Shauna. I held perfectly still. The slightest perceived nod and she’d cave. This one, my Sunbeam had to decide for herself. She’d been ordered by her master to get the girls to address their petty grudges, but she hadn’t yet had the chance to air her own. As someone who’d been holding a grudge against himself for months now, I knew that wasn’t something a person could put down until they were ready.

After a moment, she shrugged. “OK, you want my signature? Fine. I’ll sign, and you can fuck him right now.”

“But first…” Tori prompted, eyes narrowed.

“No first,” said Shauna, smirking. “Just a during. You have to do it right here, right now, while everybody watches you get fucked by the boy you swore to never let fuck any of us. And if somebody wants to play with you, screw with you, while you get fucked? You have to let ‘em.”

Tori let her glare pan the room. “Fine. I just want to get this over–”

“And,” Shauna interjected, “while you fuck him, I’m going to ride your face. You’re going to eat my ass, and if I don’t come before he does, you have to do it again, whenever I want, for the rest of the year.”

Eyes widened. Smiles faltered. “Fuck, and I just told her to give me twenty bucks,” grumbled Casey. Nobody else said anything.

I looked at Tori. “Well? You have an offer on the table.”

She looked at Leigh and Angel desperately. “I don’t suppose either of y’all want to make me another offer.”

Leigh tapped her chin like she was mulling it over. “OK, yeah. I’ll sign. But you have to eat the ass of every bitch in this room first. And let them sell it on their OnlyFans site. With your contact info linked.”

Tori rolled her eyes, then crossed the room and thrust the clipboard out for Shauna. “Let’s get this over with.”

After a moment to get everything prepped and hygienic, I laid Tori down on the same cushions I’d used during the movie, helping her out of her panties and kneeling between her legs. Shauna didn’t hesitate to take hers off, too, and knelt over Tori’s face as casually as if she did it every day. I waited until I saw a tremor go through Shauna. That meant Tori had started. It meant that I started. I slid into Tori’s hot, soupy pussy effortlessly, and adopted a slow pace. I’d been dying to get off for hours now, but I didn’t want to let Shauna collect on that horrible demand of hers by getting off too quickly. The extreme nature of her demand was probably as much to guarantee me a nice thorough fuck as it was to lash out.

The rest of the Hotties settled back in. Somebody started masturbating, and like that, everybody was right back at it. That or just plain fucking another girl. There was no more self-consciousness about it. We were all of us horny out of our fucking minds, and there was no more reason not to act on it.

“Dawn? Why don’t you come here and help me with Tori’s clit,” I suggested, not slowing my rhythm. Dawn, who’d been busily sucking Kyu-Ri’s tit, seemed to consider. As I’d hoped, the opportunity to taste a new pussy was enough to pry her apart. Kyu-Ri pouted, but began groping her plump white titties all by herself to compensate.

Shauna’s eyes gradually closed as the pleasure did its work. There couldn’t be any humping and grinding like if she were getting eaten out in the more conventional hole. Pussies had nice long slits, after all, and assholes were small. I could hear Tori working at it down there, slurping and huffing and moaning even as I could feel Higgins’ most aggressive lesbian going to town on where  my shaft was pumping in and out of our governor.

No sign yet of Shauna’s climax. Fuck. I was closer than I’d like, and Dawn wasn’t helping. Or, well, she was, but not the way I wanted. “Peyton? Sydney? Would you two mind getting her tits?”

The two held a whispered conference before Sydney replied, “It’s not cheating if we both do it, so… fine.” With that, the veteran lesbians descended on Tori’s big quivering boobs and feasted, attacking dark skin and darker nipples with lips and tongues. Shauna’s breathing was growing less steady, her posture less rigid. I knew what she looked like when she was about to come, and she was getting close.

“Anybody who would like to help Tori so she doesn’t have to do this every day from here to graduation, feel free to go to work on Shauna.” I gave her big sweaty tits a couple squeezes as I fucked Tori’s pussy and Dawn’s face, then stroked her gushing pussy demonstratively as well. Anyone else, I would have made sure she was OK with it, but treating Shauna like my property was only going to get her off faster.

Sammi knee-walked up behind her, returning the favor Shauna had provided during the porn and stuffing her full of dildo. To my surprise, Kitty crawled over and took custody of my slave girl's tits, lapping at them gently, sweetly, teasingly.

There was an awkward, ear-splitting bellow of a screech of an orgasm. Peering back, I saw Jean collapsing to her hands and knees, still thrashing in bliss, at the sight of me fulfilling her fantasy of knocking her floormates down a few pegs. That this was the peak of Shauna’s sexual life was unknown to her, and immaterial. The whole floor was under my thrall right then, and it was more than Jean could handle.

As for my own orgasm, I didn’t have long. This was a visual feast far surpassing my actual feast at Ramona’s, and I’d just watched these girls masturbate themselves blind to a video of me fucking two of the sexiest girls I’d ever fucked into a coma. My cock was getting increasingly pissed off that I wasn’t doing what I usually did these days when I wanted to prolong my pleasure, namely, spraying a quart of cum and then staying hard and continuing to fuck.

Worse, Leigh had decided she preferred to see Tori lose the wager, and with her dutiful lackey had joined in on either side of me, carefully positioning themselves around the lesbians ravaging Tori. She took my hand and slipped a few fingers between glistening cherry red lips, fellating them eagerly. Angel watched for her example and followed suit.

“Best foot forward…?” Leigh said to Angel, annoyed. When Angel didn’t comprehend better than I did, she spelled it out. “Use your tits , ya weak easy bitch,” Leigh commanded her sharply.

Frowning, and a little too blissed to function logically, Angel raised one massive boob, forcing the nipple into her mouth along with my fingers. I pinched it for her to help hold it up. She gasped excitedly and resumed tonguing my fingers. I wanted to point out they were cheating, but then I remembered the pile of lesbians assisting my side and bit my tongue. It was awkward, what with the pinch and the nipple and the boob so big it was trying to crowd me out, but as Dawn tongued my dick and Tori’s pussy pulsated in ecstatic anguish, it was all part of the same hotness.

I didn’t have long. Not long at all.

I appealed to the floor. “Come on you guys. Look at everything Tori’s done for you. She’s the governor, not the ass queen! Let’s hear it for Tori, gang! Let me hear you!”

It was Casey, as always, who was ready with a chant. “Eat that ass,” she said in a  measured pace. “Eat that ass. Eat that ass. Eat that ass! Eat that ass!”

It caught on, as one by one the uninvolved Hotties joined in cheering on Tori’s analingus. There were almost as many taking part in the fun as there were lookers-on. Tori herself was coming, I noted, though it didn’t seem to be deterring her. In fact, she reached her arms up and found Shauna’s boobs, fondling and squeezing around where Kitty was diligently tit-licking as (I imagined) Tori plunged her tongue in and went tornado inside my sex slave’s ass. I tensed up. Don’t come, don’t come, don’t come, oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck ooooooooh…!

It was a photo finish. Shauna convulsed, and then with a shriek, her pussy splashed Tori’s chin and neck. As she toppled backward, fingering herself vigorously as Sammi smirked down at her, dildo-dicking her with a vengeance. It prolonged the orgasm long enough that I made sure the evidence was laid bare and pulled out, spurting cum wherever it decided to spurt. Tori, Dawn, Peyton, Sydney, the cushions, the floor… One shot fountained into the air and might have hit the ceiling if I hadn’t been so low to the ground. I wished I could tell Quinn her record held. Cries of bliss issued from all around the room as girls stopped edging themselves and helped me conclude the program.

I collapsed next to Tori, draping an arm over her as we laughed in exhilaration. “I’d kiss you, but…”

She belted out a laugh, elbowing me. “Oh fuck you, Spencer! Somebody get some goddamn mouthwash in here!”

“So… can  we do more programs like this?” I heard someone ask me. Emma, this time making sure I could tell she wasn’t kidding. It sparked a dozen side conversations, instantly igniting a wildfire of creativity over what to try next time. I let them brainstorm. We’d get to that.

And, just because I wasn’t one to kink shame, I leaned in and whispered in Tori’s ear. “Oh, you know what? I just remembered, Destiny and Charlie told me before they left that they meant to sign. My bad.”

Tori’s eyes flew open in righteous indignation, and a moment later, her body twitched, spasmed, and came again. “You… you motherfucker… motherfucking… bastard…” I softly  massaged her clit until she ascended back out of her horny hell.

The girls returned to their room to continue the discussion of future programs online. Several offered to help me tidy up, but I had it. Once everything was back in place, I walked back to my room naked, clothes in hand. Right as I got to the door to good old Higgins 310, I saw Vanessa rounding the corner, doing her ten o’clock rounds. Her timid face split into a wide grin.

“It’s a bird! No, it’s a plane! No, it’s…!”

She walked right past me, fingers casually grazing the length of my shaft, still wet from Tori’s pussy. “Fun movie night?”

“Heck of a movie. We should watch it together sometime.”

She continued past me, backwards, nodding vigorously. “I’d like that. Will Smith’s pretty good. What was it called again?”

Chapter Fourteen: Trust Falls

“So I’m thinking, drop me. I got good insurance. We’ll make it look like an accident, make bank. I’ll take fifty off the top, and y’all can split the rest, ten each. Dig?”

I rolled my eyes, laughing. “We’re not going to drop you, Vickie. That’s the whole point of this exercise is not to drop you.”

“Yeah, we practice dropping each other in winter  training, not fall,” Carmen joked, cackling. She was the only girl I’d ever heard definitely cackle without it being annoying.

Janis studied Vickie’s backside, something I wouldn’t mind doing myself, but you couldn’t be the only guy RA on staff and sneak pervy stuff like that. “I don’t know, Spencer. You almost dropped me and she’s definitely bigger than I am.”

“We didn’t drop you, and we’re not going to drop her.” Savannah’s tone invited no room for disagreement or failure. I met her eyes, nodded. Solidarity. That was important when you were trying to build a team.

It was doubly important because I had, in fact, almost dropped Janis. It was pretty rare for someone to make such an immediate bad impression on me. On all of us, really. Maybe not Vanessa, but Vanessa hadn’t said more than three words at once in our three days of training so far. I was starting to wonder if she was on some kind of spectrum or another. How she’d even made it through the interview process, I had no idea.

(Had I interviewed her? I’d done so many peer interviews over my years RAing that it was hard to remember them all, and Vanessa was not exactly what one might call “memorable.” She probably wouldn’t last a month. Savannah’s interview I remembered, but I’d wager not many men forgot being in a room with Savannah Gray.)

I’d thought trust falls were something managers had done away with, but our manager, Ramona Tinsley, had insisted we give it a go. She was European, generically,  having not told us her country of origin. Maybe that was how they did things overseas. Nobody had been enthused, at least not until Carmen reminded us that we’d been cooped up in the formal lounge for days now, and at least this was a chance to get outside and get some fresh air. She’d been so chipper about it that we’d forgotten the sweltering August heat out here.

Janis had volunteered to go first. I got the sense that Janis was someone people had fought to protect in the past. Guy people, anyway. She was very attractive, so long as your eyes didn’t contact your ears. She’d picked a spot in the lawn behind the building, turned around, and demanded to know why we weren’t ready yet. Savannah and I caught each other giving the back of her head the exact same exasperated glare; when Janis started to fall backward, I’d faked a lightning quick yawn like I was going to let her drop. Only she’d really embraced the “trust” element of her trust fall and  let herself go like a sack of bricks. I’d barely reacted in time. She’d bumped her butt before I hauled her back up, if only barely.

Why I was out here trying to be funny for a woman so insanely out of my league, I had no idea, but it wasn’t easy being a guy around women like these. Especially not Savannah. I wasn’t sure there were  women like Savannah.

“You guys ready? I do not want grass stains on these booty.” Vickie cocked her butt out. I reminded myself it was not an invitation.

“We got you gurrrl ,” Carmen assured her. Vickie hugged her chest, and after a deep breath, let herself drop. This time I was switched on; I didn’t let her sag past forty-five degrees before raising her back to her feet.

“Damn, so much for the insurance.” She snickered. “OK, who’s next? Vanessa? You look pretty catchable.”

Vanessa, standing a short ways off under a tree, arms clutching her tiny body like she was freezing, merely shook her head. There was a part of me that wanted to give her some encouragement. There was, however, also a part of me keenly aware that until my guys arrived in ten days’ time, I was the only man in Higgins Hall, and this was an exercise necessitating physical contact. Why couldn’t any of them be, like, not  hot? They weren’t even merely pretty; they were hot . I’d felt self-conscious ever since our introduction on day one. Hot girls were twice as prone to being creeped out as the regular sort, and we had to cohabitate for a whole school year.

Carmen went next instead. She looked nervous about it. Understandably. We’d done these as a teambuilder in high school basketball once. Everybody had been so self-consciously homophobic about merely touching another guy’s back that we’d let the first guy fall. He’d had a mat, though, so then the game was just one after another proving we could “trust” our teammates not to be gay for each other. (Ugh, young Spencer.) Carmen had no mat.

“Promise me you’ll catch me,” she said in an uncharacteristically small voice.

“Always,” I said. And Savannah said, right at the same time. Our eyes met, surprised and delighted.

So… yeah, we dropped Carmen. She took Janis down with her. Savannah and I squawked apologies, but when we extended arms to pick them up, Carmen fiercely pulled Savannah down after her, and Janis me. Vickie laughed from her vantage point on the picnic table, and soon we all were.

“Maybe I should have called the activity Trust Catches ,” called Ramona’s voice as she came down the sidewalk. “You guys actually let her fall? Come on, Spencer, what’s the point of all those muscles if you can’t catch a person the size of your leg?”

“Sorry,” I mumbled, picking myself up and extending a hand to the others. We brushed the dirt off of ourselves sheepishly.

Our boss asked what she’d missed, and we filled her in. I thought I was going to like working for her. I could listen to her talk in that accent of hers for days, if nothing else, but there was a warmth to her, too, and I thought maybe some wisdom. She’d sent us out here unchaperoned not because her itinerary said it was Trust Fall time, but because a little play time would help bring us together. Which was why she made an excuse to leave right away, reminding us lunch was in twenty .

“Savannah’s in charge while I’m not here,” she called over her shoulder.

“Whoa, look who already got promoted to Assistant to the Residence Hall Manager,” snickered Vickie. “Bumped to second in command in the first week.”

“I don’t think trust falls requires any oversight,” muttered Savannah sheepishly.

I repeated my apology to Carmen as Ramona left, helping her to her feet. “That’s your call to make, boss,” I added.

The teasing went around in circles. Carmen asked for a raise. Janis griped about having to work for not one, but two girl bosses. Vickie’s complaint was that now that I  wasn’t the number two (something nobody had ever said but all of them for some reason seemed to assume), her plans to sleep her way to the top were put on hold.

She was only kidding, but there was that nugget of sincere flirtation undergirding it. I gave her an equally jocular stern look. We were coworkers, after all. It was really inappropriate to even suggest we might fool around.

Savannah got exasperated fast with the teasing and threw her hands in the air. “I’m going to fire all of you if you don’t… what? What is it?”

But we were staring. There was… something, something on her tummy. Her movement had raised the hem of her shirt to expose it. Was it… a welt of some kind? A burn?

“What is  that…?” asked Janis, voice thick with revulsion.

Savannah was already tugging her shirt back into place as Carmen asked, chin quivering with concern, “Are you OK? Are you hurt? Should we get Ramona?”

“I’m fine,” she answered huffily.

My fists were already clenched however, as macho instincts I seldom   let surface   overwhelmed  me. “Did some fucker do that to you?” Someone had stuck their chewed up bubble gum on the Mona Lisa. In that  moment, I wanted that person dead, and I wanted her to have the satisfaction of watching me kill them. In my defense, I realized I was overreacting immediately. It had to be this awful heat.

Rather than warm to my protective instinct and the implied threat behind it, Savannah scowled at me. “Back down, Captain America. I have a boyfriend, and I don’t need another one. I said it’s fine, and it’s fine.”

I frowned. “I’m sorry. Just… that looked… bad. Painful.”

“What the hell was that?” asked Vickie. “It looked like… I don’t know, a burn.”

Vanessa answered. “It’s a scar,” she said softly, almost inaudibly. “And she doesn’t want to talk about it.”

Savannah’s relief was palpable. I wanted to apologize, again, but before I could blunder into it, Vanessa surprised me by speaking up again. “I’ll do my   trust fall now . If that’s OK.”

Nobody said anything. We simply arranged ourselves in a position, and Vanessa meekly took the center. She didn’t announce it, didn’t wait for us to say go, just fell, and the moment she was done she hustled back under her tree. Savannah walked over and engaged her in quiet  conversation that had the appearance of a thank you.

“I think we should do Carmen again,” I said while they had their moment. “I’ll catch you this time. No more goofing around.”

Carmen giggled. “You? All by yourself? I don’t know…” She grinned.

I took the challenge, and, in no small part because she probably wouldn’t weigh a hundred pounds without the addition of a five-pound dumbbell, I caught her with ease. She sighed with relief that it was over the very instant that it was. as I scooped her back to her feet. “Look at the diversity hire over here you guys, showing off for the lady folk.”

Vickie looked scandalized. “Diversity hire? Do you have any idea how offensive that is?”

Carmen’s eyes shot wide. “Oh god! No, I was joking! See, ‘cause he’s a dude and we’re undudely ! That’s all I meant! And I mean, my mom’s Salvadorian and my dad’s half Puerto Rican, so like, I’m–”

Vickie finally let her smile show. “I’m fucking with you Carmen. We all know how our boy here landed the job with fine specimines  like ourselves. Though he must not have been much to brag about if they tossed him all the way up on the third floor.” I didn’t like that she was once more sexualizing me, but it was levity after that tense moment.

“At least it’s not the fourth,” grumbled Janis. If the brief foray into race baiting had rattled her, it didn’t show. “You guys are so lucky, you don’t even know.”

Savannah patted Vanessa’s shoulder and walked back toward the main group. I nodded to her. “Check it out boss, I actually caught one.”

“Nice work.” She stopped right in front of me and spoke softly. “And, um, sorry if I…”

I waved it off, though it looked like she hadn’t intended to finish her sentence anyway. “I was out of line. I’m just glad you’re OK. You’re my tribe, you know? Forgive me?”

“Nothing to forgive,” she assured me in a whisper, and it was my turn for a shoulder pat. She redirected her attention to the group, speaking in an outdoor voice. “OK, so he can catch you, Carmen. So, how about me? Think you can take me?”

“In my sleep,” I said, brimming with arrogance that I prayed was obviously counterfeit.

“All right, stud. Let’s see what you got.”

I made a show of flexing. I was in pretty good shape, but I kept lean, not enough muscle that anybody would think I was actually trying to brag on it. I hoped. Savannah held out her arms and I got in position. She was going to be heavier than Carmen on account of her height if nothing else, and even a slender person was still person   weight . I braced my knees, just in case, though truth be told, I was more nervous to be touching a piece of living art than I was about dropping a coworker.

Thank god she had a boyfriend. It hadn’t felt great that she’d brought him up so conspicuously and immediately upon my showing concern, but at least I didn’t have to torture myself with speculation. God, she was beautiful. That smile. That goddamn smile. She didn’t even need the rest.

I caught her. It was easier than I’d worried it would be. Easy enough I could even ham it up a little. I hooked my arms under her armpits, and she clamped down. I was too much of a guy not to be aware that it forced the heels of my palms against the sides of her breasts, but enough of a gentleman not to dwell on it. (That could come later. Not to brag, but I’d been jerking off at least twice a night since training started, and still woke up feeling randy. Hot frickin’ coworkers were messing me up. I’d get used to it, I told myself.)

“You can let her go now,” Vickie observed dryly.

But her hair smelled so good. Her body was so soft. That little laugh as I caught her, a prize for simply not having disappointed.

Vickie was right, though. I hefted Savannah back to her feet, showing off just a smidge at how easily I could do it. She has a boyfriend , I reminded myself. Whoever he was, I hated him. Being able to freely pine for this would have been nice.

“All right, I suppose it’s my turn…?” I said. I was actually a little nervous about this. I wasn’t a fatass or anything, but these were not what you’d call butch ladies. I probably weighed almost as much as Vanessa and Carmen combined, and the rest didn’t have the kind of muscles that inspired confidence.

Ah well. I’d let my teammates drop me in high school, and I’d barely even liked those douche canoes. I assumed the position, standing in the same nondescript spot in the grass the rest had taken, waiting for the girls to get into place. I figured they could put one of the little ones on each side with another to help, and somebody directly behind me to carry the rest. Vickie looked probably the strongest, so I thought maybe she–

“I’ll get it,” Savannah declared.

Carmen raised an eyebrow. “Uh, but he’s… big. And you’re… I mean, really pretty! But…”

Even Vanessa shook her head. “He’s so  big.”

Janis agreed. “No offense, Savannah, but I’m pretty sure he’s going to crush you like a bug. He could barely catch us, and he’s a boy . And you’re a girl .” I didn’t like the way she insinuated those genders as synonyms for “strong” and “weak” respectively, though no doubt the others liked it even less. It didn’t make her wrong in this case, though.

Savannah didn’t budge, however. Not an inch. “I said I can do it. He caught me; I’ll catch him. He’s not that  heavy, and I hit the gym pretty hard, um… Gosh, I guess it’s been a couple weeks ago now. Still.”

Vickie laughed. “And we don’t have to pay admission to see the show? All right, I’m game.” She waved her phone at us. “No worries though, doll, I got 911 keyed up, just gotta hit send.”

“I’ll catch him. He won’t hurt me.”

“I was talking to Spencer. What kinda dolls you  think I play with?”

“Oh my gosh. I saw this TikTok where this guy – this kid – was trying to walk across the top of the monkey bars on this playground, and he was getting fancy with it and doing  little tricks, all nyeh  and mueh  and blip blep blop bweee , you know? But then there was this tiny gust of wind, and he fell right through the bars, but he mashed  his face on the way down. It looked like he should be spitting up teeth, but that was where the guy with the camera freaked so you couldn’t see what came next. Kid hit the ground like he was fired out of a catapult.” Carmen shuddered. “So like, don’t let him… do that, Savannah.”

“Careful,” said Vanessa, more succinctly. I much preferred her rendition. Maybe there was something to be said for shyness.

Savannah put a hand softly on my back. “Are you ready?”

I looked over my shoulder. “Are you?”

“I’ll catch you, Spencer. Always.” She nudged my ribs with an elbow. “I’m your tribe.”

Like that, we were squared. Better than before. I trusted her.

I fully expected to fall on my ass and maybe get a concussion and spend my fifth and final year of RA training in the hospital. But at least I’d squish Savannah in the process, and maybe she’d be in the hospital bed next to mine. Worth.

I leaned back, and let go.

****************************************************************

I took a long shower in one of the private stalls in the south bathroom. Once one became available, anyway. The girls had a lot of spit and cum to rinse off, if they weren’t just using those shower heads Marisa had recommended to them to keep jilling off. I couldn’t blame them. Staying up here in paradise and wiling  away the rest of the long weekend sucking and screwing sounded delightful. That wasn’t how I’d be spending my evening, though. It might not be how I’d be spending any time going forward. I didn’t know.

As I got dressed, I admired my new underwear where I’d set it out to dry. I loved it. I loved them . I had to do some guesswork on some of their artwork, both in what they’d painted and who had painted it, but most I felt pretty sure. Emma had drawn a sneaker to commemorate that crazy day at the gym, and our many runs since. I suspected Sammi was behind a heavily muscled arm flexing, the iconic heart tattoo on the bicep – except instead of “MA” it said “RA.” There was a strange little pink oval-ish thing with a single dot at one end. I struggled to understand it for a while until I finally remembered who I was dealing with. A vagina. So probably Shauna.

Jordyn had made sure I knew to let it keep drying overnight, just to make sure everything soaked into the fibers properly. It was supposed to be hand-washed, too, so I’d have to save it for special occasions. For tonight, I put on a boring pair of plaid boxers, a pair of loose fit jeans, and a Lakeview basketball jersey I’d gotten for Christmas a few years ago, back when we hoped Onsgard was going to carry us to the Elite Eight. I didn’t look bad, but I looked as humdrum as I could make myself look.

It was almost unnaturally still and quiet outside. I knew why, but that didn’t diminish the solemnity of it. My mouth was so dry I almost turned back to get a mint or something. No making excuses though. I’d told Ramona I’d be seeking out each of my coworkers today, and there was still that one who’d gotten away.

I probably looked like a total creep if anybody was looking, but I stopped outside the doors to the center building and peeked around the corner. There she was, still wearing the same dress she’d worn to the gathering this afternoon. She probably hadn’t had time to change before duty started, though it was possible she simply wanted to look nice – nicer – for a little while longer. She did. Proof that even perfection could be improved upon.

I stepped inside out of the cold. She was reading something, engrossed enough that she didn’t seem to notice until I let myself into the center desk. Her expression darkened immediately.

“Oh, it’s you . Hi.” She looked back down at her book, a paperback the title of which I couldn’t see, but she was still glowering furiously. No reading was taking place.

“Hi. I thought you were on duty.”

With an irritated sigh, she set the book down on the desk. I still couldn’t make out the title. Stupid cursive font. Not that it mattered. “No, you knew  I was on duty, because you have a schedule, and because we talked about it at dinner, and because you always know who’s on duty, because you’re you. So let’s not pretend this is some chance meeting. Why don’t you check your mailbox and head back up to your floor – or to whoever’s floor you’re sleeping on tonight, and let me read in peace.”

“No mail today. It’s a holiday. I, um, came to see you, actually.”

“And so you have.” She manifested some impressively sarcastic jazz hands. “Congrats.”

“I need to talk to you. It’s important.”

“Well, I don’t want to talk to you.”

“I was kinda getting a feeling that might be the case.” I laughed awkwardly. She did not. “But seriously. It’s important.”

“As important as your ‘talk’ with Carmen? Or your little ‘chat’ with Vickie? Seriously, Spencer. In our boss’s bedroom? Do you have any  limits on how… how skanky  you let yourself become?”

She didn’t mention Vanessa, at least, so maybe I was in the clear on–

“And if you hurt Vanessa, I will never forgive you. You hear me? Never. You might be some coldhearted fuckboy – and yeah, you’ve got all that polish, but I know fuckboys, believe me – but she is the sweetest girl I know, and she’s not ready to be toyed with on your level. She’s not. You’ve had your taste now, so back the hell off.”

I frowned. “Maybe you underestimate her. People do that. Still waters run deep, you know?”

“And waters with crippling social anxiety run… Shit, I don’t have a handy metaphor, but just leave her the hell alone and don’t drag her down to your level like you did the rest of us.” Her frown somehow intensified. “Oh god, did you… with Janis?  Oh god , blech , please tell me I didn’t get Janis’s sloppy seconds! Oh god, I might throw up.”

“You didn’t. And I didn’t. So you can chill with the histrionics.”

“Well goody gumdrops for her. Say what you want about her, but at least she had the sense not to get together with the Whore of Higgins Hall.”

“Would you just shut up and listen to me for a second?!” I snapped.

Well, fuck.

For someone half a foot shorter than me and twenty feet away, the woman sure could loom. “Excuse me…? You think you can just walk back here and force me to spend time with you because I work here? No. You do not  get to treat me this way. I don’t care what happened between us, but so help me, I will quit this job before I sit here and let you go to work on me like you did Vickie and Carmen and – god damn you – Vanessa. And who knows how many girls on your floor. Have we hit double digits yet, or did you already figure out which ones were the most vulnerable and stick to your type?”

“Savannah, I’m sorry. But I–”

“You’re not sorry. If you were sorry, you’d respect my request that you leave.”

“I will, I just need to–”

“THEN LEAVE!”

She was fuming. And starting to cry. Worse, so was I. I held up my hands apologetically and backed out of the center desk the way I’d come in. I made my way over to the service window, keeping my distance. Savannah’s eyes had followed the sound of my footsteps hawkishly, and were locked on me as soon as she came back into her sight.

“I’m leaving. I’m going to go to the formal lounge. I would be really, really, really grateful if, once you close down here, you’d come and see me. There’s some stuff I need to say, and then I’ll get out of your face and stay out of it as best I can. Please.”

I didn’t wait for an answer. She was angry, and the answer would be no. So before she could reply, I hurried down the side hallway, past where we’d once shared that incredible makeup kiss in the derelict phone booths, and into the lounge.

It was freezing in there . I remembered Ramona saying something over fall break (when I’d decided it might be exciting to have sex where we held our staff meetings) about keeping the vents closed to reduce energy costs. I found them and opened them. If Savannah accepted my plea, at least she wouldn’t be cold while she listened to my apology.

I’d forgotten my phone in my room, having figured I’d be diving right into the talk instead of having an hour to wait before she was done closing the center building with Vanessa. Nothing to do but sit and wait. In the meantime, I tried to think what I would say, how I would say it. Maybe if I found exactly the right way to frame it, she’d forgive me for the horrible way I’d treated her.

How, though? What magic words would vindicate me for rejecting her advances but accepting so many others? What version of “I’m sorry” would paper over calling her a third-rate cocksucker to make her go away so I could shoot a porno with my residents? If I broke off a years-long relationship at least in part to be with someone who’d given me every reason to think they liked me back, only to be cast aside and left to rot in solitude, what would make me shrug it off and welcome them back? Or at least not hate me. What spin could I put on this to mend what I’d broken?

There was none. The longer I thought about it, the more sure I was. And… fuck. That was the answer. I’d just figured it out when I heard her footsteps stalking down the hallway. Fuck. Not enough time to run to the bathroom and barf. Fuck.

The double doors to the lounge swung open. Savannah stood there, still scowling, but I thought perhaps a hair less intensely. At her side was Vanessa. I stood up without really knowing why. Maybe it was the formality of the formal lounge getting to me.

“Vanessa says I should give you a chance to apologize. So for her sake, I’ll hear you out. Make it good.”

Savannah took one step into the room, but no further. Vanessa gave me a nod from behind her, and I mouthed my thanks. “I’m gonna go check the dreadway and do rounds,” she said softly. By herself! I  wouldn’t go down the dreadway by myself. And the girl thought she was craven. “If that’s OK.”

“Thanks, hon. You’re sure you don’t mind–”

“I don’t mind.” And in a toss of pale blonde hair, she was gone, leaving the two of us alone.

“Well?” Savannah said, tapping her foot impatiently.

I gestured to the couch I’d been sitting on. “Please?”

She pursed her lips. Rather than accepting my invitation, she took a spot on the next couch over, catty-corner. I sat down as close as I could on mine. She scooted back a cushion on hers in response.

“First off, I wanted to just say I’m sorry. I know an apology doesn’t cover it, but what I said to you the other day was horrible. I felt horrible when I said it, and I felt  worse and worse ever since.”

“And yet it’s taken you almost a week to attempt an apology.”

“I don’t have a good excuse. There isn’t one. I’ve been fucking up a lot of stuff lately, and this wound up being just one more thing on the list. I shouldn’t have waited to wreck a holiday over it, so I guess put me down for another ‘I’m sorry’ for that, too.”

She crossed her legs, then decided that wasn’t closed off enough and folded her arms, too. “No. No, no, no. You can’t just say you’re sorry and whoosh , water under the bridge. What on earth happened? I know we’ve been on the outs for a while, but the other day… You walked in half naked out of a snow storm and… I’ve never had anybody speak to me like that. If you’d asked me a month ago, I would have bet you’d never spoken to anybody like that before, either. Why? What on earth happened?”

I let out a slow breath. “Do you really want to know?”

“I asked, didn’t I? You dragged me down here, Spencer. I’m not going to beg. Either talk to me or don’t.”

“Vanessa dragged you in here,” I said, managing a very thin smile. “But OK, sure. So you remember the night before, we went to Mother Bear’s, spontaneous hangout?”

She nodded. “Sure. I remember asking if you wanted to come back and watch a movie or something and you decided you’d rather go have sex on Vickie’s trash heap.”

“I thought you were inviting everyone, not just me.”

“Oh right. I guess I should be the one apologizing. I’m sorry I didn’t communicate better that  I wanted, for god knows what reason, to spend time with you. That was rude of me. I regret it, and I promise it won’t–”

I threw my hands up. “All right, all right, I get it. Sorry. So yes, I… went to the trash heap. But I did it because two of my residents expected me to shoot a porno with them for their OnlyFans site, which I’d sort of accidentally promised to do, and when they came to collect on that promise I freaked out and used you guys as cover for why I had to run away.”

At least the salacious details melted her frosty demeanor into raw shock. “You… what?! ”

“But it threw off my schedule, so this other girl who I’d promised to hook up with–”

“Wait, another resident? Or somebody else?”

“A resident. So I stood her up, and when I went to make up for it the next morning it sent a pretty clear – and accurate – message that I was just squeezing her in like a favor instead of actually treating her with the respect she deserved. Common theme, right? Everybody got kind of up in arms over it, but she wouldn’t let me apologize, so–”

“Another common theme.”

“I know. Believe me. So since I couldn’t make it up to her, I figured I could at least make it up to the OnlyFans girls I’d ditched for our hangout. I was nervous and disgusted with myself and guilty over… Fuck, over so many things I can’t list them all, so I just said ‘let’s do this, come downstairs.’ I was in a really, really shitty place over it all, and I ran down here without thinking and forgot my shirt and there you were and I didn’t want you to know what a lowlife I was so of course I acted like an even bigger lowlife to get you out of the way so I could make porn with my residents.”

She stared, agog. “And what percent of that is bullshit, Spencer? Seventy? Eighty? That’s… That’s insane. You don’t do porn. You don’t even watch porn. I remember you said so in training.”

“I said that because I was the only guy in the room and I didn’t want to gross you all out!” Janis had gotten on a rant about how the university ought to block porn sites on its network. Vickie got bored of it really fast and asked which sites specifically, could Janis recommend any good ones, and before long I’d been sucked into it and had to deflect. They hadn’t been ready for California Genie .

“That’s… I don’t know what to say to that. Like… are you OK? I don’t mean like ‘are you feeling OK,’ I mean like, is there something seriously wrong with you.”

I wasn’t taking the bait, though. “I’m sorry I took it out on you. I’m so, so sorry. I, um… Can I say something personal? I want to be real with you, but I don’t want to freak you out or anything.”

She leaned away from me. “More personal than what you just said…? I’m actually sort of nervous.”

“No, I just… It’s probably going to come out sappy, and I don’t want you to think I’m hitting on you. I’m not.”

“So don’t hit on me then.” She gestured for me to proceed.

I flashed a grateful smile. “Thanks. So, um, I guess you already knew I’ve been, uh… Well, like you said earlier, the Whore of Higgins Hall. No sense sugarcoating it. I’ve never been in a romantic relationship for more than a year, not without breakups and makeups. I’m good at moments, see, but I’m crap at consistency. Used to be a strategy. Did you ever see Top Gun  – not the new one, the original?” She nodded. “Yeah, that whole bar scene, you’ve lost that looooving   feeeeeeling  thing. That scene was my hero growing up. My dad showed me that movie way before I was old enough and… yeah.”

“That explains some stuff.”

“But I have grown up. Plenty of room to grow more, but I’m less of a shithead than I used to be. Believe it or not.” She didn’t look convinced. “I don’t know if there’s many universal truths out there, and if there are, I don’t know them. I think I’m in a place where I’m doing a lot more unlearning stuff I thought was true. But there’s one thing I stand by, and it’s that moments matter.

“I know you and I weren’t together for very long, but we had some amazing moments. That kiss in the laundry room. The night in the gazebo. Dancing to that horrible song at that horrible house party you dragged me to.”

Her expression grew wryer by the moment. “I thought you said you weren’t going to hit on me. Want to rehash some of our makeouts? A blowjob, for old time’s sake?”

“No, I’m not…” Shit. “What I mean is, I know we’ve only known each other for a few months, and I know out of those months we were only more than friendly coworkers for a little while. But I don’t need years to appreciate who you are, to know you’re not just a pretty face and a killer body.”

“Gee, thanks.”

“No, I mean, you’re… special. Like – here, watch me not hit on you with style – the other morning, the morning I came down here and said that shit. I woke up early and went on a walk with Casey. I don’t know if you know Casey.”

“Oh yeah. Pretty sure she was selling weed to some of my girls.”

“Yep, you know her. So we went for this walk, and… She told me she loved me. And I told her I loved her. Because even with all the shit and the chaos, we’ve had these moments together that meant more to me than what I’d had with other girls I was with for months. And it’s not the same, and we’re not dating or going to date or whatever, but there’s something there that isn’t just friendship and isn’t just sex.”

“Well, you’re right about this not turning me on.”

“All I’m saying is, that’s how I’m wired. And a moment can be all you need sometimes. You know why I hooked up with Vanessa yesterday?”

“I really  don’t want to talk about–”

“We were doing the dishes, and she told me how she felt underappreciated, but in that Vanessa way, you know, where like she’s really telling you how she’s bummed she’s someone people are right  to not appreciate?”

Her expression softened, barely. “That does sound like her.”

“And I told her how impressed I was with her, and how brave I think she is for having all that fear and anxiety and showing up anyway. Fuck, she’s swaggering down the dreadway, solo, maybe right this second, so I could make you sit here and listen to what a stupid gross idiot I am. But it was this moment. We connected , and she took that courage I’d just dragged up to the surface and made a move on a guy she liked, and we had sex, and it was incredible.”

The softness evaporated. “And then you came back home and made another porno…?”

I shrugged. “I came back and had a great night with my residents. They bought me this, um, outfit, and everybody came over and drew on it with these inside jokes and stuff, and it was amazing too. Because we’ve shared moments, too, and I care about every one of those girls. I really love some of them, the same as Casey, same as Vanessa, same as–” Nope nope nope, don’t say you . “Same as a lot of people. Especially lately. I’ve learned I can’t be everything to everybody, but I can try to be something to as many people as I can.”

“But you didn’t want to be something to me ,” she snapped, eyes sharp as daggers. “I threw myself at you. Tried to have that ‘moment’ on the stairs. And you told me to fuck off. And then you fucked a bunch of my friends – practically right in front of me. What moments were you trying to create there?”

My eyes fell. I couldn’t hold eye contact, not in the face of such a direct assessment of what a dickhole I’d been. “Right. So, I’ve been thinking about that. A lot. Like a lot . Because I don’t think I really knew why. Like I had reasons, but more rationalizations. I, ah, think I just figured out the real reason while I was sitting here waiting for you to come down and let me make that really terrible apology.”

“That was  a terrible apology, but I give you full credit for honesty at least. Most guys, after they break a girl’s heart and spit in her face, don’t try to bounce back from it with a list of all the other girls they’ve been sleeping with in the meantime and how special they all  are .”

“I can imagine they don’t. I can sing the Top Gun  song if you’d rather.”

“I would not.” She almost forgot not to smile for a second. “So then, if it’s not because you hate me, and not because you’re averse to having lots of sex, why? What’s the real reason? Do I smell bad? Did I wrong you in another life? What makes me apparently the only woman in Higgins you can’t stand to be with?”

Fuck. Don’t throw up. Oh fuck . I took a few slow breaths. This was such a horrible idea. I should just put a period on that apology and tell her something nice, like I respect you too much to let you be another side chick. Some comforting bullshit so she could feel like she was special. Like she deserved to, because she was. Like Casey was special, and Charlie, and Shauna, and Ramona, and knowing my stupid ass probably Amy in a week or two.

But no. No spin. No more bullshit, no more rationalizations, no more shitty lies posing as half-truths.

“Did I tell you I had my wisdom teeth removed last summer?”

She blinked, tried  to shake the cobwebs out of her head. “Uh, what?”

“Yeah, they were coming in hard. Hurt like hell. I don’t know if you’ve had yours out…?” She shook her head, eyes staring in befuddlement at this non sequitur. “It’s this dull pain. Like imagine  you had your hand sitting flat on a table, and somebody came along with a hammer and like BAM! ” I acted it out. Too well – it actually stung a little.

“Well wisdom teeth are like if the hammer didn’t bounce back up after, but just sort of kept pushing down, smashing and grinding and pressing and… Ugh. Hard to sleep, hard to concentrate. I was here doing summer programs, but my hometown’s not so far away. My family dentist couldn’t see me for like three months, though. Then lo and behold, I get a flier in my mailbox to remind guests that we have a health center and that it’s available and affordable.”

“Spencer, if this is some sort of long-winded metaphor about pain and heartbreak, you can save it. Unless you’re using it to say I hurt you so you felt justified hurting me back, in which case go f–”

I held up a firm hand, and she stopped short. “You’re a kind person. Trust me, you won’t feel better about yourself for lashing out. Just… let me get to it.”

She plainly didn’t like it, but remained silent.

“So yeah, I checked, and they said they could get me in the following week, and that if I let one of their residents do it as an educational thing, they waived most of the cost. So I was like hell yeah. Went in, they scooped ‘em out, felt better that very same night and in another week or so I was doing great.”

“Um, good for you? Seriously though, it’s after midnight, so not to be rude, but…”

I nodded. Here it goes. My gut was on fire. “I didn’t find out until much later that somebody – and I mean a capital T They/Them sort of somebody–”

“Hold on. The dentist was trans? I wouldn’t have thought that would be a problem for you.”

“What? It’s not. I mean they weren’t. I mean, I don’t know if they were or not. Oh! No, I’m saying sinister They/Them, not ask me for my pronouns they/them.”

“Oh, because it sounded like you meant pronouns they/them.”

“They put a fucking thing inside me that makes women horny!” I blurted.

Her head listed  to one side. She leaned in, frowning with concern. “Uh… what?”

“I know how it sounds. And I didn’t realize it for a long time either. But that’s what They did. Somebody came in while I was unconscious and put some kind of, I don’t know, experimental biotechnological implant inside me. When it’s activated, it puts, um… I guess ‘neurotoxin’ is overstating it, but that might technically be true? But yeah, this chemical, it’s in every drop of every fluid in my body.”

“What in the actual fuck are you talking about.”

“I don’t know how it works beyond the broad strokes, but basically once it’s inside someone it ratchets up their libido and gives this small sense of euphoria. I don’t know if it’s psychological or chemical or both or what, but over time, it makes the brain associate those feelings with me.”

“But that doesn’t make sense. Not that I’m saying I believe you. But for that to work, you’d have to actually introduce the chemical into the recipients. You’re talking about pheromones, which basically aren’t even real.”

Wouldn’t Marisa have been proud of her. “It’s not pheromones, quite. But it can be ingested, absorbed through the skin, even inhaled. It’s in my sweat; my saliva; my, um, semen; my blood. From what little I’ve learned, different fluids hold different concentrations. Seems to stick to some substances better than others. Like the oil on my skin, apparently, pretty potent. Just by touching stuff, sitting around somewhere and then someone else sits there after me, it’s getting in them. Trace amounts, but think how much time we all spent together during RA training. Hell, I was microdosing my residents just from going through their rooms inspecting stuff for their RCRs. They were soaking it in the moment they sat down.”

Savannah shook her head, but she looked more horrified now than in denial, despite what she was saying. “That’s not possible. It’s not. And why would someone want to do that anyway? If somebody found a way to let them turn people into horny sex zombies, why would they just give it away, in secret? To Spencer freaking Lawrence?”

“I don’t know. I think it’s some kind of experiment, seeing if it works, how it works. But I don’t know. I just know what I’ve seen it do.” I scooted closer, but she scooted away in reaction. “Think about it. I mean, I don’t think I’m a troglodyte or anything, but there are guys at Lakeview who look just as good as me, guys with better game, who don’t have dozens of women fawning over them.”

“I don’t know… I’ve seen some guys, who, um…” But she wasn’t pressing the argument.

“Or shit, look at my floor! I know we’ve talked about the odds of it all. The whole coed snafu, for starters. ‘Oops, all your guys are girls, and all your girls are gorgeous. Sorry!’ Like somebody arranged it so everybody would already be at least a little horny for each other, baseline. And then they should have reassigned me, but they didn’t.”

She was shaking her head, but only because she didn’t want to admit that what I was saying somehow made more sense than the astronomical odds of that coincidence.

“Remember that fight, during Welcome Week? That girl, the one who started it… She came into my room the night before to ask about directions to her classes or something, I forget what. But it was like as soon as she was in my bed, she couldn’t help herself. She was on me like an octopus, arms everywhere. I couldn’t fend  her off. With all that same crap in me as I’m putting in everybody else, I’m not sure I had the strength to want to. Anyway, when she heard the other girl, Leigh, talking about wanting to hook up with me – again, an insanely gorgeous total stranger I’d never met before who instantly wanted to sleep with me – she lost it, went berserk. And then the girl I saved tried to seduce me – several times.”

“Oh believe me, I remember the fight, and I remember the seduction attempt.” Right, she’d been the one who’d walked in on Leigh trying to “thank” me. She was beginning to accept it, I could see, but she was also beginning to analyze it. “So, suppose you’re right.”

“I am.”

“Sure. But… did you deliberately  use this, well, not a pheromone, but this…”

“I call it the Spencer Effect. If you have a better term, I’m all ears.”

“This neurotoxin, did you use it, on purpose, to get laid?”

I sat up straighter. “With you, you mean.” I shook my head. “No. I swear. When we were together, I still thought it was a string of coincidences, or maybe some kind of elaborate prank, or… I don’t know. Definitely something weird about all these Hotties being assigned to my floor, but nothing sinister. They flirted, but I just thought they liked me. My residents usually got along with me in the past. And then a few of them got really  flirty, and I didn’t know how to respond, so the rest took that as permission and followed the leaders. There was always some explanation, something more believable than top  secret implant experiment. But once I started digging…”

I stopped myself. I didn’t need to start pointing fingers and naming names. I wasn’t inviting her to go Nancy Drew this shit. “Once I started digging, it was the only thing that made sense.”

“ This  makes sense to you?” She shook her head. Again. We were going to give ourselves migraines carrying on like this. “Do you have any actual proof? When we were together, yeah, I was pretty into you, but… You’re a good-looking guy, Spencer, and I’d been in a long distance relationship for a long time with, shall we say, some unfulfilled needs.”

“Make it make sense, then. Either all of it’s a coincidence or it’s not.”

“It could be. I remember from training, that guy Bob singled you out in some of the campus-wide sessions. More than once, trying to recruit you into the higher ed student affairs field. Maybe… I don’t know, maybe he’s some perv who thought you reminded him of himself at a young age and wanted to… like… vicariously live out some creepy fantasy.”

“OK, sure, so Bob gives me a hot floor. Hot coworkers. Hot manager.”

“Ew, don’t bring Ramona into this.”

I rolled my eyes and reached for my pocket only to recall my phone was back in my room. “I’ve been sleeping with Ramona for months now. I could show you texts and pictures that would curl your toes.”

“You’ve…  what?!  No way. No fucking way!”

“Let’s see. I’ve slept with Ramona, Vickie, Vanessa, you. Oral from Carmen, and I think we both know I could sleep with her if I wanted. Of the thirty-two girls on my floor, I’ve been intimate to some degree with all but two. Yes, including the triplets. And one of the two asked me to swing by their aunt’s house tomorrow morning and bring the number down to one. Well, one and Janis, but one resident.”

“What? But… No way. No way .”

“That night, when I woke you up in my paper towel skirt? Want to know how I wound up there really?” She gave no answer, no change in expression, so I went on. “That was right after I met with all my girls about what kind of sexual contact they wanted with me. I told them no sex until we’d all talked, spent  a weekend making the rounds. Two of them said no. Everyone else wanted in. They wanted in so bad that at the stroke of midnight Monday – official end of the weekend, I guess they figured – someone woke me up, and my girls sent me on a whirlwind tour of kissing and groping and sucking and fucking, room by room around the whole floor. They agreed to give each room one minute each, and–”

“They agreed ? Like they sat down and decided they were all going to have sex with you for a minute. They  decided.”

I disregarded her. She was so far behind the point of it that her incredulity didn’t matter. “And the last room pulled me inside and we had a threesome until I fell asleep. Or no, they kept going even after, but I  slept. Except since it started with me getting woken up from a dead sleep, I didn’t have my phone, and my clothes got discarded god only knew where. Thanks again for that, by the way.”

“I… I don’t… You…” Her head was listing like she’d been hit with a mallet.

“My floor program tonight was watching the porn I made in Ramona’s office, which I entered using the key she gave me, with a room full of girls who attended the program in matching Higgins Hotties half-shirts and new custom panties, who masturbated together through the whole thing. We capped it off by letting my floor governor earn some forgiveness for the grudge some of them still have for when she tried to drive out their boy-toy over her insane paranoia that their hot male RA might start fucking everybody. How did she earn it? Oh, one of them made her eat her ass while I fucked her in the middle of the room. I had some help, admittedly; we have this one ultra-horny lesbian girl who licked her clit, and my cock, which she does pretty enthusiastically for a fully gay woman. Then I took my first shower in a month where I didn’t have one or more girls washing me and/or pleasuring me while I was washed. And then I came down to talk to you.”

Savannah looked… horrified. But also, as it got more and more graphic, I saw her legs uncross and slowly begin to spread. I made it a point to stare until Savannah gasped and threw them shut.

“So if you can explain how that’s just me being a swell fella and my girls being a tad on the uninhibited end of the sexual spectrum, I’d love to be convinced. I really would.”

She smoothed her dress over her lap. “So you’re saying, the whole time we were together, every time I went down on you, I was… dosing myself? And that’s why I kept wanting to do it again. No. No, that can’t  be. I remember how I felt. How… Fuck! I thought I was in love with you, you fucking asshole!”

My lips attempted a smile, but neither side of my face would cooperate with the other. “You did?”

“Of course I did! Spencer, I told you things, did things, that  I never  did with anyone. I was with Price for over a year before I let him ask me about my scar, and then it was three more months before I actually answered. He still thinks the reason I won’t go hiking with him is because of allergies. I certainly didn’t go sneaking into his room first thing in the morning to suck his funky cock! Jesus!”

Her head dropped into her hands. She was muttering something, but so softly the curtain of her hair held it in. Nervously, I moved over to her sofa. Still a whole cushion between us, but I couldn’t help myself.

“I said I wanted to give you the reason why I treated you differently. It’s because I thought I was in love with you, too. Maybe I was. Shit, maybe I still am. I don’t even know what’s going on inside here any more.” I thumped a hand over my heart. “But once I knew what I do to  people… I couldn’t do that to you.”

Savannah tilted her head up, parting her hair with her fingers so I could see her suspicious glare. “But you could do it to everyone else on staff. And Ramona! God. And all your residents?”

“Yes.” I nodded. “I didn’t know what else to do. They all wanted it. Some literally begged for it. And I’m only human, not like there was no appeal for me either. I figured my options were either to single-handedly take on whoever this shadowy cabal is who was in all likelihood closely monitoring my every move; or, give them their precious data, and try to give everybody what they thought they wanted. Maybe use the influence it gave me to make people… happy.”

“How noble of you to provide such generous service to the masses.” She blew a wisp of her hair out with a sarcastic huff.

“I’m not saying I didn’t get anything out of it, and I’m definitely not saying I didn’t fuck some stuff up along the way. I did. Bigtime – you know better than most. But it has  helped some of them, and maybe my floor is some kind of weird sex cult–”

“Oh please. Maybe? Maybe. If half of what you’re saying is true – and from the sound of it, I’m guessing it’s more likely you’re omitting a lot more than you’re telling – it’s definitely a weird sex cult. God, no wonder they were camping outside your room listening to us! How did I just let that slide? How did I let you…” Her hair shook back and forth in dismay.

I held up my hands defensively. “And hey, let’s not forget, I didn’t ask for this to happen in the first place. I’m making the best of it I can. Or do you think Higgins would be better off if I’d pushed everybody away like I did you?”

“Maybe it would be.” Savannah sat back up. I worried that my snide point meant I was in for a fresh rebuke, or maybe a slap in the face. Instead, she looked… contemplative. “But… maybe it wouldn’t. Yesterday, while you were upstairs with Vickie, Carmen said… Well, she enjoyed it. A lot. And I know she’d wanted it for a long time. She was already into you back during training.”

“Enjoying it is not the problem,” I said. “They all enjoy it. The Effect doesn’t give them an alternative. You didn’t get your pet name from me when we were together because I drank so much pineapple juice.”

“Oh my god, don’t remind me. I mean, no wonder I…! Oh my god, this is humiliating.”

I almost inched closer to console her, but then I remembered I’d just admitted that my touch was a sluttification poison. “It’s not. Don’t be. You were incredible. I loved being with you. This stuff definitely has an effect on my sex drive too, so you’re not the only one who got more involved than he ordinarily might have.” I dared a smile. “Though with the most unbelievably sexy woman on earth, maybe I would’ve. I guess we’ll never know.”

She made a face, but didn’t outright refuse the compliment. “So… what now? I mean, what am I supposed to do with this? Like, OK, I believe you. You’re a walking aphrodisiac. And lucky you, only for women, which seems a little convenient.”

I shrugged. “I googled it, and sexual arousal has different chemicals for men and women. Also, I’ve been hit on by guys before. I can say no whenever I want and not be scandalized. Personally I find it flattering.”

“That hasn’t been my experience being hit on by guys. Maybe if you were a little more most unbelievably  sexy guy on earth, you’d get annoyed with it, too.”

Oh god. Oh god! At long last, a smile. It didn’t last, but it didn’t need to. I was in a room with Savannah Gray, and she smiled.

I clasped my hands together to stop them from fidgeting in delight. “You don’t have to do anything with it. I know this is a lot. Believe me, there’s a lot more I’m not dumping on you. I’ll answer any questions you have completely and honestly, but if you want to never talk about this again, fine. If you want to sit me down and tell me what a piece of shit I am for what I’ve done, that’s OK too. Ramona knows, too, but she’s so wrapped up in it she doesn’t even care. It would be nice to have somebody who can actually be straight with me. If you want.”

I reached out to take her hand once more. This time she let me make contact before I recoiled. “Sorry. I’ll do better. As better  as I can. But yeah. You told me that night you thought you were just another girl on my list. I needed you to know, I’ve been such a standoffish asshole to you because you’re the only girl I couldn’t let put her name on it. Not once I knew. I came here tonight to apologize, but… we had those moments. They meant the world to me. You  mean so much to me. I couldn’t keep lying to you about why I was treating you like the opposite of that. I know it’s cliché as shit, but I pushed you away to protect you. But now you know. Now you can protect yourself.”

I remembered suddenly  those fleeting seconds when I’d first seen her scar and thought someone had done that to her, and what I’d wanted to do to them. Now I was the one who’d scarred her. But I remembered feeling ashamed of what I’d wanted to do to that hypothetical son of a bitch. If I was ashamed to want to drub  that guy for it, didn’t I deserve the same mercy? I hoped I did.

She sighed. “This is a lot. I’m going to be processing this for a while. God, even after you just  told me all that, there’s part of me that still wants to…”

“I know.” I felt exactly the same way. I didn’t dare tell her that.

“I think I’m going to go. Sleep on it, if I can sleep.” Just like that, she was standing. I’d done it, and hadn’t even barfed. “Does anybody else know? Besides Ramona, I mean. God, Ramona! God.”

“A friend, who helped me get some info and understand it better. But I haven’t talked to them in a while now. That’s it. Everybody else just thinks I’m Spencer Lawrence, hunky  RA who can’t keep it in his pants.”

“You are  Spencer Lawrence, the hunky RA who can’t keep it in his pants.” But then she took a step toward me and held out her hand. I looked up in awe for only a moment before I snatched that thing like a lifeline. The Spencer Effect might keep me from being with her today, but this couldn’t go on forever. It couldn’t. “Come on. Let’s go home. Separately, to be clear. But you can walk me to the door.”

“It would be my pleasure.”

Hand in hand, we started for the exit. “Don’t get started on your pleasure, Spencer. God, wait until you find out what Vanessa and I did on Halloween…!”

“Oho?”

“No. No way. I’m never telling.”

“Did you hook up with Vanessa?!”

“I said I’m never telling!”

I squeezed her hand sternly. “If you hurt her, I will never  forgive you.”

Our laughter echoed down the dark empty hallway, if only for a moment.

Epilogue

I slept hard that night, and woke up hard. We hadn’t done anything. As much as I, like any man, wanted to, I was glad. Savannah wanted time to think, with a strong suggestion that this might have only cemented her desire to stay as far away from me as possible. To the extent that our status as coworkers would let her. For as long as we remained coworkers. If she decided we couldn’t, hopefully Ramona could work out some kind of transfer. Campus always had some openings between semesters. I’d miss her, but I couldn’t blame her.

Though that meant they’d have to bring in someone else for her Higgins Basement, which… Shit.

Well, she wanted time to think. All I had to do was let her.

My new underwear caught my eye as I was looking for something to wear. The stray glance had me sitting down and giving it a thorough inspection. So many inside jokes, intimacies. Moments. I laughed at myself there. Spouting that stuff like I knew anything about the mysteries of life.

Today, I was going to keep it simple. I was caught up on classwork, and didn’t have the least desire to venture out into the world and fight off other Black Friday shoppers. Little to do until duty time, but I was secondary, so even that would just be me sitting around my room most of the night. I wasn’t going to force any grand apologies, prostitute myself to my residents, work any miracles, heal any souls. Nothing more grandiose than a nice thorough workout, long hot shower, then a big breakfast so I’d have the energy to meet Amy for–

Oh yeah. Shit, so one instance of prostitution – but damnit, I was drawing the line at miracles. I’d make Amy come, but not in a way that altered the course of her life. I was on break this weekend.

I was still horny from last night, though, and after all those times they’d sneaked a lick while they were decorating me, I was really in the mood for a blowjob. If I were after sex, I might have picked just about any occupied room on the floor and made an offer, but it felt rude to knock on someone’s door first thing in the morning and wake them up for the opportunity to suck my cock. I was a little dubious that any of them would actually mind, but they should, and I’d like myself better if I rooted my behaviors in should’s more so than would’s.

So, who? Shauna was the obvious choice, but I felt like I’d summoned her to blow me so many times now it was barely hot. OK, no, it was still really hot, but not as  hot. Last time I’d texted  her at going on two  in the morning, waking her up to come down and suck me off just so I could tell her she took too long and I’d changed my mind. She’d begged like she was being waterboarded and was dying for air. I let her beg me to sleep; I woke up to find her sleeping on her knees with her head beside my crotch on the mattress. The moment she felt me stir, she got out one last “please” before I told her fine. As she was still making a show out of how hard it was to swallow down Ra’s generous bounty, I touched her clit with the tip of my finger and watched her explode. She was still coming when I started fucking her, and she still was when I finished again. She tried to muffle her screams of pleasure with my pillow and wound up chewing a little hole in my pillowcase.

So yeah, still pretty hot I guess, but it sounded like a lot of work. Today, I just wanted quick and easy, without feeling like I was being a user.

Oh. Oh yeah! I knew right   where  to go.

I had to bang on 301 three times before it finally opened. There was Ka– Kitty, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes. She was still wearing her Hottie apparel from last night, the panties sitting a little crooked on her hips. She was on the opposite side of Higgins from mine, so no annoying morning sun. It was pitch dark in her room, so she had to squint to see me in the fluorescent lighting of the hallway.

“Spencer?” For a moment, she looked self-conscious about standing in front of a man in her underwear, but then she remembered it was me and let her hands fall back to her sides. “Um, what time is it? What do you need?”

“I am so  horny,” I said, stepping past her into the room. “Come on, gimme a blowjob so I won’t have a boner while I work out.”

“What? What the…? Spencer, I know I was being flirty last night, but you can’t just kick my door down and tell me to blow you. And you could at least say please, for crying out loud. I’m not Casey.”

“Yeah yeah, blah blah blah, pretty please and thank you. Sorry, you just looked super cute last night, and I guess you mostly still do. You’re actually pretty hot when you’re not being a smart snob. Slut’s a good look on you. Hey, speaking of, burning daylight here, so…” I whipped my cock out and gestured expectantly, underwear accidentally falling from my thighs and down to the floor.

“Are you freaking kidding? What has gotten into you? I can’t believe–”

I shoved my finger into her mouth and mostly gently nudged her downward. “We’ve established you can’t get enough of this cock. I get it, I get it, you’re a modern woman, and I respect that, totally. So can you just suck me off already?”

She tried to sputter further indignities around my finger, but then finally I saw comprehension dawn. She spat out my finger. “You could at least shut the door so the whole floor doesn’t see.”

“Right, right. HEY EVERYBODY, KITTY’S SUCKING MY COCK!” I called. She was dashing to close the door even as I did so. “Tell you what. Be a good girl, and I’ll pay you back. How’s that? That make  you happy?”

She couldn’t keep the grin off her face at the revival of our roleplay. “I seriously don’t know why I put up with this.”

“Because you’re a horny little slut and you’re in love with this thing. Don’t worry, I think it likes you, too.” I shook my penis at her. “Heeeeere, Kitty Kitty Kitty…”

Kitty retrieved a hairband from her nightstand and deftly bound her hair back as she stooped to her knees. “And don’t even think about asking me to take my shirt off this time.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it. Honestly, you look sluttier with it on.”

“You do know ‘sluttier’ isn’t a compliment, ruhhh–”

I shoved it into her mouth and she blew me like only a sulky, hyper-enthusiastic tutor-who-can’t-help-wanting-to-fuck-her-hot-dumb-jock-douchebag-pupil can. I came in her without  warning (which in my defense, I only did in character, as a favor) and left her sprawling on her barely covered butt, coughing up cum on her top.

“Oh damn, guess you should’ve taken it off after all, huh,” I observed, already putting my clothes back on.

I was at the door before she realized I was leaving. “W-wait!” She wiped her dribbling lip on her forearm. “You… you said you would…”

“No, I know. And I totally will! But right now I gotta bail. Thanks, that was really good.” I considered it. “Pretty good. Later, Kitty, get some sleep.”

She gasped in what might well have been genuine outrage as I opened the door – then immediately threw it shut and rushed back laughing. “I’m so sorry, that was awful of me. Are you OK? I woke up just horny as hell, and you looked so sexy last night, and I thought, if there’s one girl on this floor who might not actually hate me for–”

“You’re such a guy,” she answered, her smile slowly creeping back onto her beautiful face. “No, that was fun. Like, I wouldn’t mind a heads up – that banging scared the shit out of me – but you have me figured out. God, I would hate  myself for falling for anoth – for a guy like that, but… You probably have a fantasy or two that’s fun to play out that you wouldn’t want to live out for real… right?”

“Everybody does,” I assured her. It felt like that was half my life these days, between rage-fucking Sammi and disciplining Kyu-Ri and basically anything Jean wanted. To say nothing of my pair of sex slaves. “Now come on, let me take care of you.”

“It’s all right, you don’t have to. I should at least shower first.”

“Nah, I don’t care. I like you.” Never mind that I definitely hadn’t. I patted her bed. “C’mon, get up here already. You can’t wear those panties in front of me and not expect me to want to lick the holy hell out of that thing.”

She beamed. “I’d hug you, but somebody made me get their semen all over my top.”

“What an asshole. Here, let me help.” I pulled that shirt off over her head and tossed it almost into the hamper. Then I hugged those cute teardrop boobs of hers right into my mouth, and sucked on them, and took her panties off with my teeth, and licked Kitty’s kitty until she came shrieking into her pillow.

Then I pinched myself and remembered I couldn’t sit around 69ing my vice governor all day, no matter how much I wanted to. “I do actually gotta get moving, but thanks. You’re incredible.”

“Pff, says  the actual porn star. If that awkward blowjob of mine was ‘incredible,’ what you just did surpasses the limits of my vocabulary.”

“Awkward my ass. But remind me, we should get together with Tori, see if we can get some input on what last night means for programming going forward.”

“We absolutely should.”

I kissed her sweaty forehead. “Want me to say something dickish on my way out?”

She giggled. “Oh my god. Sure, wow me.”

I walked right out the door. “Eh, I got places to be, maybe next time.”

Peals of laughter were audible through the door. “You’re such an asshole! I love you!”

“I callously  disregard you, too!” I called on my way into the stairwell.

Yeah. This might actually work out OK.

****************************************************************

I collected more evidence along the way. By the time I’d finished exchanging oral with Kitty, it was late enough I ventured a text to Emma, who said she’d not only be happy to run with me, but she was in fact on her way to the gym already. I met her on the track, and we playfully took turns running in front of the other, admiring the way the other’s backside looked on the move. When I started to worry we were gonna creep out the normies, we went back to running like normal people.

No sex, no making out, nothing but a little exercise. (Yeah, she slapped me on the butt when I left to hit the weightroom, but that was it. By normal guy standards, it was barely a flirty giggle.)

The Amy thing was weighing on me a little, and I let it. My last scheduled obligatory sex romp. I’d be announcing later that the schedule had served its purpose, but going forward, we were going to allow more spontaneity. That might mean Hotties – and coworkers – popping by my room morning, noon and night for quickies, but drawing some boundaries and saying no would be a better problem than all the yes I’d been saying out of misbegotten obligation.

My girls liked me. They’d understand if it took me some experimentation to figure out how to wrangle the  lot of them. They’d help, if I let them. How fucking dumb was I trying to take all that on by myself when I had so many smart, passionate, wonderful people to get me through it?

I wanted to shower at the gym, but by now, I was so used to shower time being sexual that just thinking about it had me implacably hard. A couple weeks back I’d gone out and gotten some tighter underwear specifically to work out in, but it was one thing to try to conceal my erection in the gym, and another in the locker room. I’d already showered solo last night, risking offending my Hotties; I didn’t want to go two in a row. (I really  didn’t. God, last night.) I shouldn’t have worried that having more sex right before going to meet Amy for sex would be a problem. Stamina was no longer a factor. It was still hard to wrap my head around the fact that once upon a time I couldn’t get off ten times a day.

All this time I’d figured Hancock was running some depraved social experiment, but maybe all they wanted to see was how much sex a guy would have if there was no limit on opportunity. A lot, it turned out. A whole lot.

Back home, I just grabbed my caddy and made for the shower. If anybody joined me, great; if not, fine. Tori was in there already. She was actively washing Dawn, who smugly informed me that she was collecting on her signature dues and I could find my own showermate. Tori regarded me pleadingly, but I heeded Dawn’s reasonable request and made for one of the unused shower heads. Those two were still going at it – Tori repeatedly insisting she’d agreed to bathe with her, not pleasure her, a distinction Dawn didn’t seem to recognize – when I finished. I guess 11 AM on Black Friday wasn’t the busiest shower time.

Kyu-Ri was flossing at the sink as I exited, her plump round behind encased in a pair of shorts clearly not up to the task. She saw me in the mirror and turned, pouting. “Spencer! If I had known you were in there I wanted to join you! Why would you be so quiet?”

I stopped behind her. “And I had to shower all by myself.” (Apart from my front row seat to Dawn trying to get Tori to finger her while she washed her ass, anyway.) “Shame on you.”

She caught my tone, and her dark eyes glittered with anticipation. “Are you saying… I have been…” She took a deep breath, finishing in a scorching sigh, “baaaad…?”

I forcefully tugged her shorts down and gave her ass a smack. She squealed excitedly, bending down to rest her hands on the rim of the sink. A wiggle of my hips was enough to shed my towel. (What ever happened to that robe I’d got?) I paused to make sure she was wet and ready for me, which of course she was. She was a Hottie, after all. Then I slid in and treated myself to the sight of Kyu-Ri moaning and coming as those titanic tits sloshed around in her sports bra and her plush round behind rippled front to back hypnotically as I fucked her.

Dawn and Tori emerged from behind the curtain cloistering the shower not long after. Kyu-Ri’s roommate gasped indignantly. She was just playing, I assumed, since there was no way she hadn’t heard us. “You guys started without me?!”

“Get your own playmate,” I grunted. Tori rolled her eyes and squeezed behind me, back to her room. After a moment admiring the same view I’d been enjoying, Dawn slipped past too.

“Have you ever thought about having sex with me in my ass?” Kyu-Ri asked, panting. “I think about it very often, but I am worried your cock is too big and you will tear my ass apart with it! I still might like to try sometime, though, I think. Having your cock inside me is my very most favorite  feeling in the world!”

I came on the spot. Not enough to stop fucking her; that, I kicked into over drive until her English short-circuited and she was just a shrieking blubbering cacophony of Korean filthy talk orgasming with her cheek on the toothpaste-flecked counter and her tits resting in and overflowing the sink. I assumed it was filthy, anyway. It seemed like most of what she ever said to me was, come to think of it. She just said it in that chipper, wholesome tone that tricked my lizard brain into thinking she was a sweetheart and not one of the dirtiest girls on the floor.

By the time I came in her, ran back into the shower to rinse off so Amy didn’t have to taste Kyu-Ri if it came to that, got ambushed by her during the rinse and fucked her again, took long enough that Jordyn happened in and my conscience wouldn’t let me fail to at least try to pay her back for last night by eating her out until I almost drowned under the water rushing down her slender tremulous body, and then finally back to my room to finally get dressed for the day… it was  time to head out.

Was this going to be my life now? Like, it was sort of  how my life had been these past few weeks, but god, what a difference it felt like just having fun instead of being the one pre-planning it all. I could get used to this.

I plugged Amy’s address into my phone and headed out. I wished I’d done it sooner once I did. It turned out her aunt’s place was really close by, close enough that I could have easily done it on foot if I’d left a little earlier. Ah, well.

So, Amy. I felt like I didn’t know very much about Amy. She’d been my first meeting after the Halloween party kickoff, her and the vice governor known at the time as Katrina. I remembered that she’d bailed immediately after we’d covered the basics – how the dress code was still in effect, no sex in the south bathroom and no sex in public areas, keeping it quiet and inconspicuous. (So much for that .) She was a sophomore. Latina, even though I hadn’t recognized it until she’d started speaking Spanish so fluently one time that I’d had no doubt. I’d known once she was a townie, though I’d forgotten it until she reminded me last night. Oh, and she really hated squeaky doors.

What had changed her mind, I wondered. And what was she looking for out of this? I felt enough like myself again after the past few days of brushing away the cobwebs from my soul that I was up for another round of letting a Hottie tell me who she wanted. Would we do it in her childhood bedroom? I don’t know why that felt weirder than a dorm room. I’d had my share of sex in my own bedroom back home. People did. Still felt a little off, but no doubt she’d make me forget about my unease. She was another of the standouts, the girls who were conspicuously hot even amongst the conspicuously hot Hotties. Was it weird that her looks mattered less to me than the distance between us, or was it weird I thought that was weird?

The sign said parking was by permit only, so I had to wander around until I finally found a street a few blocks away with  2-hour. I set an alarm on my phone in case things went on longer than that. After all I’d put Amy through with that work order screw-up, I didn’t want her to have to feel guilty for getting me a parking ticket, too. I texted to let her know the situation and I’d be there just a few minutes late, and set out.

I actually knew the neighborhood, kind of. A guy on my floor freshman year had had  an upperclassman friend who lived around here and threw house parties all the time, and he’d invited me now and then. This close to Lakeview, it was almost exclusively rentals to college students. Marisa probably didn’t live a mile from here, though her place looked nicer than most of these. It looked like it had when I’d frequented the neighborhood more often, Lakeview stickers in windows, lawns poorly maintained, secondhand furniture set out to mildew on front porches. I wondered why Amy’s aunt would even want to live here with all these young people. Amy’d said she’d had to work yesterday, so she couldn’t be a Lakeview employee. Or maybe she had two jobs, and that was one of them? I supposed I could ask if chit chat was permitted before we got into things.

I finally got to the house at a quarter after, feeling sheepish, but reminded myself not to get started on a fresh guilt complex just yet. I gave my hair a quick tease, looked  myself over, and rang the doorbell.

The footsteps I heard approaching the door made me wonder if Amy had developed a sudden passion for clompy combat boots, but it turned out that the source of the noise was not Amy.

“What?” said the burly fellow on the other side of the door, looking at me openly annoyed. He was huge. I wasn’t that short, but he had a lot of inches on me, and those inches had all sorts of pounds on them.

As I fought to stop my imagination from weaving a whole horrifying scenario where Amy wanted me to threesome it up with this dude, I forced a smile. “Hi. Um, is Amy here…?”

“Don’t know. You  her boyfriend or something?”

“No, I’m her RA.” OK, that sounded as stupid to me as it must have to him. “But we’re, ah, friends. Too. I mean. I’m her friend. Spencer.” I held out my hand.

He ignored it, turning to yell into the house. “HEY AMY! AMY, ARE YOU BACK THERE? AMY!”

My instinct to ask people to communicate at reasonable volumes in shared living spaces almost kicked in. If this was indeed a shared living space. Was this a brother? He looked nothing like her. Cousin? Please don’t let it be a boyfriend.

“SHE JUST LEFT!” shouted a female voice from somewhere inside. I didn’t recognize it. I would have thought this was the wrong house, but that response seemed to suggest otherwise. Kind of. “DID SHE FORGET SOMETHING?”

“THERE’S SOME GUY HERE ASKING TO SEE HER! WHAT DO YOU WANT ME TO TELL HIM?”

“THE FUCK YOU MEAN, WHAT DO I WANT YOU TO TELL HIM? TELL HIM SHE’S NOT HERE, LURCH! ”

He turned back to me. “She’s not here. Just missed her.”

“Oh.”

“Yup.” He shut the door in my face, and clomped back into the house.

What the hell was going on?

I double-checked the address, but rusted metal numbers beside the door assured me I was in the right place – not to mention that this guy and whoever that girl was seemed to know her. Maybe they were family, and they’d stayed the night after Thanksgiving dinner…? Weird.

Next I checked my phone. Amy had thumbs- upped  my message from a few minutes ago, which seemed to suggest she’d received it, replied, but then immediately left. What the heck had happened? I was texting her to ask if I’d misunderstood something, or had something come up, when the door opened again.

“OK, stalker, what are you…”

The girl’s words trailed off. I’d been facing away from the house so I didn’t look like I was trying to peek through the window, but nothing could have prepared me for what I saw when I turned around.

“Spencer…?!”

No fucking way.

I stumbled back and toppled right down the stairs. Maybe she pushed me? No, almost definitely not. I hit my head on the sidewalk at the bottom though. Hard. Absolutely nothing was clear. Was that really…? It couldn’t be.

I forced my eyes open, skull instantly pounding. She was standing over me, the noonday sun darkening her face but not so much I couldn’t recognize it. For the life of me I couldn’t tell if she was angry or concerned. I ventured a wave with the hand not cradling my head.

“Ow,” I groaned piteously. Man, I hope that wetness was just snow sludge and not blood. “Hiya, Quinn.”

Appendix

Higgins 3 Floor Plan

This diagram is not to scale. The other RA’s suites are aligned vertically with Spencer’s.

Note: I am the farthest thing from a graphic designer or serious AI devotee. Images are just something fun I whipped up, and some are older than others and less crisp (and it shows). So don’t go taking  them too seriously and feel free to go make your own!

Higgins Staff

Personnel Info

Portrait

Savannah Gray

RA, Higgins Basement

Room B008

(Because the west wing of Higgins Basement is occupied by facilities, there are fewer rooms, causing the basement RA suite not to correspond to the other RA rooms. It remains vertically aligned.)

Vickie

RA, Higgins Ground

Room 010

Carmen

RA, Higgins 1

Room 110

Vanessa

RA, Higgins 2

Room 210

Janis Johnson

RA, Higgins 4

Room 410

Ramona Simic (“SIM-itch”)

Hall Manager, Higgins Hall

Off-Campus

Marcus

Operations Manager, Higgins Hall

Off-Campus

Higgins 3 Floor Roster

Resident Information

Portrait

Amy Molina

Higgins 300

Discord: Amy

Katrina “Kitty” Hogan-Wynn

Higgins 301

Discord: Katrina 301 / Kitty 301

Georgia

Higgins 302

Discord: CuriousGeorgia

Kendall

Higgins 302

Discord: KandleGirl

Kendall works at a candle shop in the strip mall near Target, helping shape her discord name.

Andi

Higgins 304

Discord: Just Andi

In Tori's invite to the server, instructions for the unfamiliar assured them it was fine to make up something creative or use just their name, which Andi and Nikki both did within minutes of one another, to many giggles.

Jean

Higgins 304

Discord: OhYouMeanTHATJean

Torielle “Tori”

Higgins 305

Discord: Tori

Terri is one of two women with admin privileges on the server, along with Terri.

Ellie

Higgins 305

Discord: LawfulEvil

Lawful Evil is a D&D moral alignment, often abbreviated to L.E. or just LE. Ellie.

Dawn

Higgins 306

Discord: SheWhoComesWithTheDawn

Her nickname is a reference to an obscure title from a book that she selected for its lewd implications.

Sin Kyu-Ri

Higgins 306

Discord: KyuRiUs

Terri

Higgins 307

Discord: HO

Terri is one of two women with admin privileges on the server, along with Tori.

Antonia “Toni”

Higgins 307

Discord: TT

Casey

Higgins 308

Discord: KC

Jordyn

Higgins 309

Discord: Vagelangelo

Her nickname is a portmanteau of “vagina” and “Michelangelo.”

Spencer “Ra” Lawrence

Higgins 310

Discord: N/A

Charlotte “Charlie” Andrews

Higgins 311

Discord: C.A.Rebear

Destiny Holbrook

Higgins 311

Discord: Mittlefinger

Leigh

Higgins 312

Discord: QueenLeigh

Angel

Higgins 312

Discord: WannaBLeigh

Peyton Mota

Higgins 313

Discord: sydneys  girl

Sydney

Higgins 313

Discord: peytons  baby

Shauna

Higgins 314

Discord: ShaunBaun / Sunbeam

ShaunBaun is an internet meme about the pronunciation of the name of actor Sean Bean. Some boys teased Shauna with this nickname on the playground in elementary school, which she enjoyed, and subsequently embraced. She is unaware of the meme.

Samantha “Sammi”

Higgins 315

Discord: SammisAran

Her nickname was selected to honor her late little brother’s favorite video game character. (Only her closest friends know this.)

Discord:

Jacquelyn “Jacqui”

Higgins 315

Discord: Jacqui44

Her jersey number on the Lakeview volleyball team is 44.

Alexis “Lex”/“Lexi”

Higgins 316

Discord: SexiLexy

Some of the residents on the floor have taken to teasing her (some goodnaturedly, some less) as having a disability, pronouncing it similarly to “epilepsy.”

Jocelyn “Jo”

Higgins 316

Discord: DiamondJo

Emma Himschoot

Higgins 317

Discord: EmEmMay

Nicole “Nikki”

Higgins 317

Discord: Just Nikki

In Tori's invite to the server, instructions for the unfamiliar assured them it was fine to make up something creative or use just their name, which Andi and Nikki both did within minutes of one another, to many giggles.

Dana

Higgins 318

Discord: Dana

Danielle “Danni”

Higgins 318

Discord: DamnDanielle

Allyson, Addison, and Maddison

Higgins 319

Discord: TheRealAllyAddiMaddi

Quinn

Off-Campus (Formerly Higgins 301)

Discord: N/A